This is a modern-English version of Fourteenth Century Verse & Prose, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

14th Century VERSE & PROSE

edited by

edited by

KENNETH SISAM

KEN SISAM

Publisher's device

Publisher's device

OXFORD

OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

M D CCCC XXI

M D CXXX XXI

Oxford University Press

Oxford University Press

London Edinburgh Glasgow Copenhagen

London Edinburgh Glasgow Copenhagen

New York Toronto Melbourne Cape Town

New York Toronto Melbourne Cape Town

Bombay Calcutta Madras Shanghai

Mumbai Kolkata Chennai Shanghai

Humphrey Milford

Humphrey Milford

Publisher to the UNIVERSITY

Publisher to the University

PRINTED IN ENGLAND.

PRINTED IN THE UK.

Transcriber's Note

Original spelling variants and punctuation have not been standardized. or ltters enclosed in angle brackets < > are additions by the author to complete the manuscript; daggers †† indicate corrupt readings retained by the author. See also the Transcriber's Note at the end.

Original spelling variants and punctuation have not been standardized. or ltters enclosed in angle brackets < > are additions by the author to complete the manuscript; daggers †† indicate corrupt readings retained by the author. See also the Transcriber's Note at the end.

The companion volume,
A Middle English Vocabulary, designed for use with SISAM's Fourteenth Century Verse & Prose, by J. R. R. Tolkien
is available at PG #43737.

The companion volume,
A Middle English Vocabulary, designed for use with SISAM's Fourteenth Century Verse & Prose, by J. R. R. Tolkien
is available at PG #43737.

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

The cover image was made by the transcriber and is in the public domain.

CONTENTS

MAP viii

MAP __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

INTRODUCTION ix

I INTRODUCTION __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I. ROBERT MANNYNG OF BRUNNE'S HANDLYNG SYNNE 1

I. ROBERT MANNYNG OF BRUNNE'S HANDLYNG SYNNE __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The Dancers of Colbek 4

The Colbek Dancers __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

II. SIR ORFEO 13

II. Sir Orfeo __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

III. MICHAEL OF NORTHGATE'S AYENBYTE OF INWYT 32

III. Michael of Northgate's Yenbyte of Inwyt __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

How Mercy increases Temporal Goods 33

How Mercy Boosts Material Wealth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

IV. RICHARD ROLLE OF HAMPOLE 36

IV. Richard Rolle of Hampole __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. Love is Life 37

A. Love is Life __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

B. The Nature of the Bee 41

B. The Nature of the Bee 41

C. The Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost 42

C. The Seven Gifts of the Holy Spirit 42

V. SIR GAWAYNE AND THE GRENE KNIGHT 44

V. SIR GAWAIN AND THE GREEN KNIGHT __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The Testing of Sir Gawayne 46

The Testing of Sir Gawain __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

VI. THE PEARL, ll. 361-612 57

VI. The Pearl, ll. 361-612 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

VII. THE GEST HYSTORIALE OF THE DESTRUCTION OF TROY 68

VII. The Greatest History of the Destruction of Troy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prologue 69

Prologue __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The XXXI Book: Of the Passage of the Grekys fro Troy 72

The XXXI Book: About the Journey of the Greeks from Troy 72

VIII. PIERS PLOWMAN 76

VIII. Piers Plowman __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. From the B-Text, Passus VI 78

A. From the B-Text, Passus VI 78

B. From the C-Text, Passus VI 89

B. From the C-Text, Passus VI 89

IX. MANDEVILLE'S TRAVELS 94

IX. Mandeville's Travels __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[Ethiopia.—Of Diamonds] From chap. xiv (xviii), f. 65 b. 96

[Ethiopia.—Of Diamonds] From chap. xiv (xviii), f. 65 b. 96

[Beyond Cathay] Chap. xxvi (xxx), f. 112 a. 100

[Beyond Cathay] Chap. xxvi (xxx), f. 112 a. 100

Epilogue 104

Epilogue __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

X. JOHN BARBOUR'S BRUCE 107

X. JOHN BARBOUR'S BRUCE __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[An Assault on Berwick (1319)] The Bruce, Bk. xvii, ll. 593 ff. 108

[An Assault on Berwick (1319)] The Bruce, Bk. xvii, ll. 593 ff. 108

XI. JOHN WICLIF 115

XI. John Wiclif __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. The Translation of the Bible 117

A. The Translation of the Bible 117

B. Of Feigned Contemplative Life 119

B. Of Pretend Reflective Life __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XII. JOHN GOWER 129

XII. JOHN GOWER __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. Ceix and Alceone 131

A. Ceix and Alceone __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

B. Adrian and Bardus 137

B. Adrian and Bardus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XIII. JOHN OF TREVISA'S TRANSLATION OF HIGDEN'S POLYCHRONICON 145

XIII. John of Trevisa's Translation of Higden's Polychronicon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. The Marvels of Britain 146

A. The Wonders of Britain __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

B. The Languages of Britain 148

B. The Languages of Britain __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XIV. POLITICAL PIECES 151

XIV. Political Pieces __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. On the Scots, by Minot 152

A. On the Scots, by Minot 152

B. The Taking of Calais, by Minot 153

B. The Taking of Calais, by Minot 153

C. On the Death of Edward III 157

C. On the Death of Edward III 157

D. John Ball's Letter to the Peasants of Essex 160

D. John Ball's Letter to the Peasants of Essex 160

E. On the Year 1390-1 161

E. In the Year 1390-1 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XV. MISCELLANEOUS PIECES IN VERSE 162

XV. Miscellaneous Pieces in Verse __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A. Now Springs the Spray 163

A. Now Springs the Spray __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

B. Spring 164

B. Spring __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

C. Alysoun 165

C. Alysoun __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

D. The Irish Dancer 166

D. The Irish Dancer __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

E. The Maid of the Moor 167

E. The Maid of the Moor 167

F. The Virgin's Song 167

F. The Virgin's Song __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

G. Judas 168

G. Judas __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

H. The Blacksmiths 169

H. The Blacksmiths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I. Rats Away 170

I. Rodent Control __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XVI. THE YORK PLAY 'HARROWING OF HELL' 171

XVI. The Work Play 'Harrowing of Hell' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XVII. THE TOWNELEY PLAY OF NOAH 185

XVII. The Towneley Play of Noah __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

NOTES 204

NOTES __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

APPENDIX: THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IN THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY 265

Appendix: The English Language in the Fourteenth Century __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[Names of Middle English texts placed on a map of England and Wales.]

[Names of Middle English texts placed on a map of England and Wales.]


INTRODUCTION

I

Two periods of our early history promise most for the future of English literature—the end of the seventh with the eighth century; the end of the twelfth century with the thirteenth.

Two periods in our early history hold the most promise for the future of English literature—the end of the seventh century and the eighth; the end of the twelfth century and the thirteenth.

In the first a flourishing vernacular poetry is secondary in importance to the intellectual accomplishment of men like Bede and Alcuin (to name only the greatest and the last of a line of scholars and teachers) who, drawing their inspiration from Ireland and still more from Italy direct, made all the knowledge of the time their own, and learned to move easily in the disciplined forms of Latin prose.

In the beginning, thriving vernacular poetry is less significant compared to the intellectual achievements of figures like Bede and Alcuin (to mention only the greatest and the last in a series of scholars and educators) who, inspired by Ireland and even more directly by Italy, absorbed all the knowledge of their time and became adept in the structured forms of Latin prose.

During the second the impulse again came from without. In twelfth-century France the creative imagination was set free. In England, which from the beginning of the tenth century had depended more and more on France for guidance, the nobles, clergy, and entertainers, in whose hands lay the fortunes of literature, had a community of interest with their French compeers that has never since been approached. So England shared early in the break with tradition; and during the thirteenth century the native stock is almost hidden by the brilliant growth of a new graft.

During the second wave, the inspiration once again came from outside. In twelfth-century France, creativity was unleashed. In England, which had been increasingly relying on France for direction since the early tenth century, the nobles, clergy, and entertainers—those who held the literary fortunes—shared a strong bond with their French counterparts that has never been matched since. Thus, England was quick to embrace the shift away from tradition, and during the thirteenth century, the native culture was nearly overshadowed by the vibrant emergence of new influences.

Every activity of the mind was quickened. A luxuriant invention of forms distinguished the Gothic style in architecture. All the decorative arts showed a parallel enrichment. Oxford (at least to insular eyes) was beginning to rival Paris in learning, and to contribute to the over-production of[x] clerks which at first extended the province of the Church, and finally, by breaking the bounds set between ecclesiastics and laymen, played an important part in the secularization of letters. The friars, whose foundation was the last great reform of the mediaeval Church, were at the height of their good fame; and one of them, the Franciscan Roger Bacon, by his work in philosophy, criticism, and physical science, raised the name of English thinkers to an eminence unattained since Bede. If among the older monastic orders feverish and sometimes extravagant reforms are symptoms of decline, the richness of Latin chronicles like those of Matthew Paris of St. Albans is evidence that in some of the great abbeys the monks were still learned and eloquent. Nor was Latin the only medium in which educated Englishmen were at home. They wrote French familiarly, and to some extent repaid their debt to France by transcribing and preserving Continental compositions that would else have perished.

Every aspect of the mind was energized. The Gothic style in architecture was marked by a rich creativity in forms. All decorative arts experienced a similar enhancement. Oxford, at least to those on the island, was starting to rival Paris in terms of learning and was contributing to the overproduction of[x] clerks, which initially expanded the Church's reach and ultimately, by breaking down the divisions between clergy and laypeople, played a significant role in the secularization of knowledge. The friars, whose founding represented the last major reform of the medieval Church, were at the peak of their reputation; one of them, the Franciscan Roger Bacon, elevated the status of English thinkers through his work in philosophy, criticism, and physical science, achieving a level of recognition not seen since Bede. While feverish and sometimes extravagant reforms among older monastic orders may indicate decline, the richness of Latin chronicles like those by Matthew Paris of St. Albans shows that in some major abbeys, the monks remained learned and articulate. Additionally, Latin wasn't the only language in which educated Englishmen were proficient. They wrote French comfortably and, to some degree, repaid their debt to France by transcribing and preserving Continental works that might otherwise have been lost.

Apart from all these activities, the manifestations of a new spirit in English vernacular works are so important, and the break with the past is so sharp, that the late twelfth century and the thirteenth would be chosen with more justice than Chaucer's time as the starting-point for a study of modern literature.

Apart from all these activities, the signs of a new spirit in English vernacular works are so significant, and the break with the past is so clear, that the late twelfth century and the thirteenth would be a more appropriate starting point for a study of modern literature than Chaucer's time.

Then romance was established in English, whether we use the word to mean the imaginative searching of dark places, or in the more general sense of story-telling unhampered by a too strict regard for facts. Nothing is more remarkable in pre-Conquest works than the Anglo-Saxon's dislike of exaggeration and his devotion to plain matter of fact. Here is the account of the whales in the far North that King Alfred received from Ohthere (a Norseman, of course, but it is indifferent):—'they are eight and forty ells long, and the biggest fifty ells long'. Compare with this parsimony the full-blooded description of the griffins in Mandeville:—'But o griffoun hath[xi] the body more gret, and is more strong, þanne eight lyouns, of suche lyouns as ben o this half; and more gret and strongere þan an hundred egles suche as we han amonges vs, &c.', and you have a rough measure of the progress of fiction.

Then romance was established in English, whether we use the word to mean the imaginative exploration of dark places, or in the broader sense of storytelling without being too strict about the facts. One of the most notable things in pre-Conquest works is the Anglo-Saxon’s aversion to exaggeration and his commitment to plain facts. Here’s the account of the whales in the far North that King Alfred received from Ohthere (a Norseman, but that’s not important):—'they are forty-eight ells long, and the biggest is fifty ells long.' Compare this straightforwardness with the elaborate description of the griffins in Mandeville:—'But a griffin has[xi] a body bigger and is stronger than eight lions, of the kind of lions that are here; and bigger and stronger than a hundred eagles like those we have among us, etc.', and you get a rough sense of how fiction has progressed.

To take pleasure in stories is not a privilege reserved for favoured generations: but special conditions had transformed this pleasure into a passion. When Edward I became King in 1272, Western Europe had enjoyed a long period of internal peace, during which national hatreds burnt low. The breaking down of barriers between Bretons and French, Welsh and English, brought into the main stream of European literature the Celtic vein of idealism and delicate fancy. At the universities, in the Crusades, in the pilgrimages to Rome or Compostella, the nations mingled, each bringing from home some contribution to the common stock of stories; each gaining new experiences of the outside world, fusing them, and repeating them with embellishments. To those who stayed at home came the minstrels in the heyday of their craft—they were freemen of every Christian land who reported whatever was marvellous or amusing—and at second hand the colours of the rediscovered world seemed no less brave. It was an age greedy for entertainment that fed a rich sense of comedy on the jostling life around it; and to serve its ideals called up the great men of the past—Orpheus opening the way to fairyland, the heroes of the Trojan war, Alexander; Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table and Merlin the enchanter; Charlemagne with his peers—or won back from the shadows not Eurydice alone, but Helen and Criseyde, Guinevere and Ysolde, Rymenhild and Blauncheflour.

Finding joy in stories isn't just for a select few: unique circumstances turned this joy into a passion. When Edward I became King in 1272, Western Europe experienced a long stretch of peace, which allowed national animosities to fade. The breaking down of barriers between Bretons and French, Welsh and English introduced a rich Celtic influence of idealism and imagination into European literature. At universities, during the Crusades, and on pilgrimages to Rome or Compostella, different nations mixed, each bringing their own tales to share; everyone gained new experiences of the world, blending and embellishing them along the way. For those who remained at home, minstrels in the peak of their craft traveled across Christian lands, sharing whatever was marvelous or entertaining—and even secondhand, the wonders of the rediscovered world felt just as vibrant. It was a time hungry for entertainment, which thrived on the lively atmosphere around it; great figures from the past came to life—Orpheus leading the way to fairyland, the heroes of the Trojan War, Alexander; Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table and the sorcerer Merlin; Charlemagne with his companions—or returned from the shadows not just Eurydice, but also Helen and Criseyde, Guinevere and Ysolde, Rymenhild and Blauncheflour.

While she still claimed to direct public taste, the Church could not be indifferent to the spread of romance. A policy of uniform repression was no longer possible. Her real[xii] power to suppress books was ineffective to bind busy tongues and minds; popular movements were assured of a measure of practical tolerance when order competed with order and church with church for the goodwill of the people; and even if the problem had been well defined, a disciplined attitude unvarying throughout all the divisions of the Church was not to be expected when her mantle covered clerks ranging in character from the strictest ascetic to that older Falstaff who passed under the name of Golias and found his own Muse in the tavern,—

While she still claimed to influence public taste, the Church could no longer ignore the rise of romance. A strategy of complete suppression was no longer feasible. Her true[xii] ability to censor books was ineffective at controlling busy thoughts and conversations; popular movements were guaranteed some level of practical tolerance when different orders and churches competed for the people's favor; and even if the issue had been clearly defined, a consistent approach throughout all branches of the Church was unrealistic when her influence spanned from the strictest ascetic to that older Falstaff character known as Golias, who found his own inspiration in the tavern,—

Tales versus facio quale vinum bibo;

Tales versus facio quale vinum bibo;

Nihil possum scribere nisi sumpto cibo;

I can't write anything unless I've eaten;

Nihil valet penitus quod ieiunus scribo,—

Nobody cares about what I write when I'm hungry, -

Nasonem post calices carmine praeibo!

I will lead with song!

So it came about that while some of the clergy denounced all minstrels as 'ministers of Satan', others made a truce with the more honest among them, and helped them to add to their repertories the lives of saints. Officially 'trifles and trotevales' were still censured: but it seemed good to mould the chansons de geste to pious uses,[1] and to purify the court of King Arthur, which popularity had led into dissolute ways, by introducing the quest of the Graal. And if Rolle preached sound doctrine when he ranked among the Sins of the Mouth 'to syng seculere sanges and lufe þam', their style and music were not despised as baits to catch the ears of the frivolous: when a singer began

So it happened that while some members of the clergy condemned all minstrels as 'agents of Satan', others made peace with the more honest ones and helped them incorporate the lives of saints into their performances. Officially, 'trifles and trotevales' were still criticized, but it seemed fitting to adapt the chansons de geste for religious purposes,[1] and to cleanse the court of King Arthur, which popularity had led into immoral behavior, by introducing the quest for the Grail. And if Rolle preached sound doctrine when he labeled 'singing secular songs and loving them' as one of the Sins of the Mouth, their style and music were not looked down upon as a way to attract the attention of the foolish: when a singer began

Ase y me rod þis ender dai

Ase y me rod this ender day

By grene wode to seche play,

By green wood to seek play,

Mid herte y þohte al on a may,

Mid herte y þohte al on a may,

Suetest of alle þinge,—

Best of all things,—

the[xiii] lover of secular songs would be tempted to listen; but he would stay to hear a song of the Joys of the Virgin, to whose cult the period owes its best devotional poetry.

the[xiii] fan of modern songs might be tempted to listen; but he would stick around to hear a song about the Joys of the Virgin, to whose devotion the era owes its finest spiritual poetry.

[1] For illustrations from Old French, see Les Légendes Épiques by Professor Joseph Bédier, 4 vols., Paris 1907-, a book that maintains the easy pre-eminence of the French school in the appreciation of mediaeval literature.

[1] For examples from Old French, check out Les Légendes Épiques by Professor Joseph Bédier, 4 volumes, Paris 1907-, a book that showcases the clear superiority of the French school in understanding medieval literature.

The power of the Church to mould the early growth of vernacular literature is so often manifested that there is a risk of underestimating the compromises and surrenders which are the signs of its wane. The figures of romance invaded the churches themselves, creeping into the carvings of the portals, along the choir-stalls, and into the historiated margins of the service books. Ecclesiastics collected and multiplied stories to adorn their sermons or illustrate their manuals of vices and virtues. In the lives of saints marvels accumulated until the word 'legend' became a synonym for an untrue tale. Though there are moments in the fourteenth century when the preponderance of the clerical over the secular element in literature seems as great as ever, by the end of the Middle Ages the trend of the conflict is plain. It is the Church that draws back to attend to her own defences, which the domestic growth of pious fictions has made everywhere vulnerable. But imaginative literature, growing always stronger and more confident, wins full secular liberty.

The Church's influence on the early development of vernacular literature is so clear that it risks being underestimated, along with the compromises and concessions that indicate its decline. Romantic figures infiltrated the churches, appearing in the carvings on the doors, in the choir stalls, and in the illustrated margins of service books. Clergy gathered and expanded tales to enhance their sermons or to illustrate their manuals of virtues and vices. Stories of saints filled with wonders accumulated to the point where the word 'legend' came to mean a false story. While there are times in the fourteenth century when the dominance of religious over secular elements in literature appears as strong as ever, by the end of the Middle Ages, the outcome of the struggle is clear. The Church retreats to focus on its own defenses, made vulnerable by the domestic rise of pious fictions. Meanwhile, imaginative literature grows increasingly stronger and more assured, achieving complete secular freedom.

Emancipation from the bondage of fact, and to some extent from ecclesiastical censorship, coincided with the acquisition of a new freedom in the form of English poetry. Old English had a single metre—the long alliterative line without rime. It was best suited to narrative; it was unmusical in the sense that it could not be sung; it had marked proclivities towards rant and noise; and like blank verse it degenerated easily into mongrel prose.

Emancipation from the constraints of fact, and to some degree from church censorship, coincided with gaining a new freedom through English poetry. Old English had one meter—the long alliterative line without rhyme. It was most suitable for storytelling; it was unmusical in that it couldn’t be sung; it tended to lean towards shouting and noise; and like blank verse, it could easily turn into mixed-up prose.

Degeneration was far advanced in the eleventh century; and about the end of the twelfth some large-scale experiments show that writers were no longer content with the old medium. In Layamon, the last great poem in this metre before the fourteenth century, internal rime and assonance[xiv] are common. Orm adopted the unrimed septenarius from Latin, but counted his syllables so faithfully as to produce an intolerable monotony. Then French influence turned the scale swiftly and decisively in favour of rime, so that in the extant poetry of the thirteenth century alliteration is a secondary principle or a casual ornament, but never takes the place of rime.

Degeneration was well underway in the eleventh century; and by the end of the twelfth century, some large-scale experiments showed that writers were no longer satisfied with the old medium. In Layamon, the last major poem in this meter before the fourteenth century, internal rhyme and assonance[xiv] are common. Orm adopted the unrhymed septenarius from Latin but counted his syllables so carefully that it created an unbearable monotony. Then French influence quickly shifted the balance decisively in favor of rhyme, so that in the surviving poetry of the thirteenth century, alliteration became a secondary principle or a casual ornament, but never replaced rhyme.

The sudden and complete eclipse of a measure so firmly rooted in tradition is surprising enough; but the wealth and elaborateness of the new forms that replaced it are still more matter for wonder. It is natural to think of the poets before Chaucer as children learning their art slowly and painfully, and often stumbling on the way. Yet in this one point of metrical technique they seem to reach mastery at a bound.

The sudden and complete disappearance of a measure so deeply ingrained in tradition is surprising enough; but the richness and complexity of the new forms that took its place are even more astonishing. It’s easy to view the poets before Chaucer as kids slowly and painfully learning their craft, often stumbling along the way. Yet, in this specific area of metrical technique, they appear to achieve mastery all at once.

That the development of verse forms took place outside of English is part of the explanation. Rimed verse had its origin in Church Latin. In the monastic schools the theory of classical and post-classical metres was a principal study; and the practical art of chant was indispensable for the proper conduct of the services. Under these favourable conditions technical development was rapid, so that in such an early example of the rimed stanza as the following, taken from a poem that Godescalc wrote in exile about the year 845,—

That the development of verse forms happened outside of English is part of the explanation. Rimed verse originated in Church Latin. In the monastic schools, the study of classical and post-classical meters was a major focus, and the practical skill of chant was essential for conducting the services properly. With these favorable conditions, technical development was quick, so that in an early example of the rimed stanza, as seen in the following, taken from a poem that Godescalc wrote in exile around the year 845,—

Magis mihi, miserule,

More to me, little one,

Flere libet, puerule,

More freedom, boy,

Plus plorare quam cantare

Better to weep than sing

Carmen tale iubes quale,

Carmen tells you what,

Amor care.

Love care.

O, cur iubes canere?[2]

O, where do you command to sing?__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—

the arrangement of longer and shorter lines, the management of rime or assonance, and the studied grouping of consonant sounds, give rather the impression of too much than too little artifice.

the arrangement of longer and shorter lines, the management of rhyme or assonance, and the careful grouping of consonant sounds give the impression of being overly crafted rather than subtle.

[2] Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini, vol. iii (ed. L. Traube), p. 731.

[2] Latin Poets of the Carolingian Era, vol. iii (ed. L. Traube), p. 731.

From[xv] Church Latin rime passed into French, and with the twelfth century entered on a new course of development at the hands of the trouvères and the minstrels. The trouvères, or 'makers', studied versification and music as a profession, and competed in the weaving of ingenious patterns. Since their living depended on pleasing their audience, those minstrels who were not themselves composers spared no pains to sing or recite well the compositions of others; and good execution encouraged poets to try more difficult forms.

From[xv] Church Latin rhyme made its way into French, and by the twelfth century, it began a new phase of development thanks to the trouvères and the minstrels. The trouvères, or 'makers', studied poetry and music as their profession and competed in creating clever patterns. Since their livelihood depended on entertaining their audience, those minstrels who weren't composers put in great effort to perform the works of others well; and good performances inspired poets to experiment with more challenging forms.

The varied results obtained in two such excellent schools of experience were offered to the English poets of the thirteenth century in exchange for the monotony of the long line; and their choice was unhesitating. In an age of lyrical poetry they learned to sing where before they could only declaim: and because the great age of craftsmanship had begun, the most intricate patterns pleased them best. Chaucer was perhaps not yet born when the over-elaboration of riming metres in English drew a protest from Robert Mannyng:[3] and when, after a period of hesitancy, rimed verse regained its prestige in Chaucer's prime, nameless writers again chose or invented complex stanza forms and sustained them throughout long poems. If The Pearl stood alone it might be accounted a literary tour de force: the York and Towneley plays compel the conclusion that a high standard of metrical workmanship was appreciated by the common people.

The various results from two such great schools of experience were presented to the English poets of the thirteenth century in exchange for the dullness of the long line; and they chose without hesitation. In an era of lyrical poetry, they learned to sing where they had previously only known how to declaim: and because the golden age of craftsmanship had begun, they preferred the most complex patterns. Chaucer was probably not even born when the excessive elaboration of rhyming meters in English prompted a protest from Robert Mannyng:[3] and when, after a time of uncertainty, rhymed verse regained its popularity during Chaucer's time, anonymous writers once again chose or created intricate stanza forms and maintained them throughout lengthy poems. If The Pearl stood alone, it could be regarded as a literary tour de force: the York and Towneley plays strongly suggest that the common people valued a high standard of metrical skill.

If it were made in ryme couwee,

If it were made in rhyme couwee,

Or in strangere, or enterlacé,

Or in strange, or interlaced,

Þat rede Inglis it ere inowe

Þat rede Inglis it ere inowe

Þat couthe not haf coppled a kowe,

Þat couthe not haf coppled a kowe,

Þat outhere in couwee or in baston

That out there in couwee or in baston

Som suld haf ben fordon.

Some should have been forgiven.

(Chronicle, Prologue, ll. 85 ff.)

(Chronicle, Prologue, ll. 85 ff.)

Thus far, by way of generalization and without the caveats proper to a literary history, I have indicated some aspects of the preceding period that are important for an understanding[xvi] of the fourteenth century. But it would be misleading to pass on without a word of reservation. There is reason to suppose that the extant texts from the thirteenth century give a truer reflection of the tastes of the upper classes, who were in closest contact with the French, than of the tastes of the people. But however this may be, they do not authorize us to speak for every part of the country. All the significant texts come from the East or the South—especially the western districts of the South, where an exceptional activity is perhaps to be connected with the old preference of the court for Winchester. In the North and the North-West a silence of five centuries is hardly broken.

So far, in a general overview and without the caveats typical of a literary history, I’ve highlighted some aspects of the previous period that are crucial for understanding[xvi] the fourteenth century. However, it would be misleading to proceed without any reservations. There's reason to believe that the surviving texts from the thirteenth century reflect the tastes of the upper classes, who had the closest ties with the French, more accurately than those of the general populace. But regardless of how true this may be, they don't give us the authority to speak for every region of the country. All the significant texts come from the East or the South—particularly the western areas of the South, where an unusual level of activity may be linked to the court's historical preference for Winchester. In the North and North-West, a silence lasting five centuries is barely interrupted.


II

Judged by what survives, the literary output of the first half of the fourteenth century was small in quantity; though it must be remembered that, unlike the thirteenth and sixteenth centuries which made a fresh start and depended almost entirely on their own production, the fourteenth inherited and enjoyed a good stock of verse, to which the new compositions are a supplement.

Judging by what remains, the literary output of the first half of the fourteenth century was limited in amount; however, it’s important to note that, unlike the thirteenth and sixteenth centuries which began anew and relied almost entirely on their own creations, the fourteenth century inherited and benefited from a strong collection of poetry, to which the new works are just an addition.

Our first impression of this new material is negative and disappointing. The production of rimed romances falls off: their plots become increasingly absurd and mechanical; the action, so swift in the early forms, moves sluggishly through a maze of decorative descriptions; and their style at its best has the pretty inanity of Sir Thopas. The succession of merry tales—such as Dame Siriz, or The Fox and the Wolf[4] where Reynard, Isengrim, and Chauntecleer make their first bow in English—is broken until the appearance of the Canterbury Tales themselves. To find secular lyrics we[xvii] must turn to the very beginning or the very end of the century, and Chaucer himself does not recover the fresh gaiety of the earlier time.

Our first impression of this new material is negative and disappointing. The production of rhymed romances declines: their plots become more absurd and mechanical; the action, which was so swift in earlier forms, now drags through a maze of decorative descriptions; and their style, at its best, has the pretty emptiness of Sir Thopas. The series of entertaining tales—like Dame Siriz or The Fox and the Wolf[4] where Reynard, Isengrim, and Chauntecleer make their first appearance in English—is interrupted until the arrival of the Canterbury Tales itself. To find secular lyrics, we[xvii] have to look at the very beginning or the very end of the century, and Chaucer himself does not recapture the fresh joy of the earlier period.

[4] Both are in Bodleian MS. Digby 86 (about 1280), and are accessible in G. H. McKnight's Middle English Humorous Tales, Boston 1913.

[4] Both are found in Bodleian MS. Digby 86 (around 1280) and can be accessed in G. H. McKnight's Middle English Humorous Tales, Boston 1913.

The decline of these characteristic thirteenth-century types becomes less surprising when we notice that literature has changed camps. The South, more especially the South-West, is now almost silent: the North and the North-West reach their literary period. Minot and Rolle are Northerners, Wiclif is a Yorkshireman by birth, the York and Towneley Miracle cycles are both from the North, and with Barbour the literature of the Scots dialect begins; Robert Mannyng belongs to the North-East Midlands; while Sir Gawayne, The Pearl, and The Destruction of Troy represent the North-West. This predominance in the present volume rests on no mere chance of selection, since the Northern (Egerton) version of Mandeville might have been preferred to the Cotton; and if the number of extracts were to be increased, the texts that first come to mind—Cursor Mundi (about 1300),[5] Prick of Conscience (about 1340), Morte Arthure (about 1360), the Chester Plays—are Northern and North-Western.

The decline of these typical thirteenth-century styles is less surprising when we see that literature has shifted focus. The South, especially the South-West, is now almost silent: the North and the North-West are entering their literary period. Minot and Rolle are from the North, Wiclif is originally from Yorkshire, the York and Towneley Miracle cycles both come from the North, and with Barbour, Scottish dialect literature begins; Robert Mannyng is from the North-East Midlands; meanwhile, Sir Gawayne, The Pearl, and The Destruction of Troy represent the North-West. This emphasis in the current volume is not just a matter of random selection, as the Northern (Egerton) version of Mandeville might have been chosen over the Cotton version; and if the number of excerpts were to be increased, the texts that immediately come to mind—Cursor Mundi (around 1300),[5] Prick of Conscience (around 1340), Morte Arthure (around 1360), the Chester Plays—are all from the North and North-West.

[5] Early English Text Society, ed. R. Morris. Unless other editions are mentioned, the longer works which are not represented by specimens may be read among the Early English Texts.

[5] Early English Text Society, ed. R. Morris. Unless stated otherwise, the longer works that don’t have samples can be found in the Early English Texts.

It is impossible to give more than a partial explanation of the change in the area of production. But as the kinds of poetry that declined early in the fourteenth century are those that owed most to French influence, it is reasonable to assume that in the South the impulse that produced them had spent its force. The same pause is observable at the same time in France, where it coincides with the transition from oral poetry to more reflective compositions written for the eye of a reader. It is the pause between the passing of the minstrels and the coming of men of letters.

It’s impossible to provide more than a partial explanation for the changes in production. However, since the types of poetry that declined in the early fourteenth century were mainly influenced by French styles, it makes sense to think that in the South, the drive that created them had lost its momentum. A similar pause can be seen in France at the same time, which aligns with the shift from oral poetry to more thoughtful compositions meant for readers. It’s the break between the end of the minstrels and the rise of literary figures.

Such[xviii] changes were felt first in the centres of government, learning, and commerce, whence ideas and fashions spread very slowly to the country districts. At this time the North, and above all the North-West, was the backward quarter of England, thinly populated and in great part uncultivated. An industrial age had not yet dotted it with inland cities; and while America was still unknown the western havens were neglected.[6] In these old-fashioned parts the age of minstrel poetry was prolonged, and the wave of inspiration from France, though it came late, stirred the North and North-West after the South had relapsed into mediocrity or silence.

Such[xviii] changes were first noticed in the centers of government, education, and business, from where ideas and trends gradually spread to rural areas. At this time, the North, especially the North-West, was the less developed region of England, sparsely populated and largely uncultivated. An industrial age had not yet populated it with inland cities, and while America was still unknown, the western ports were overlooked.[6] In these old-fashioned areas, the era of minstrel poetry continued longer, and the wave of inspiration from France, although it arrived late, ignited the North and North-West after the South had fallen into mediocrity or silence.

[6] See p. 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 150.

So, about the middle of the century, imaginative poetry found a new home in the West-Midlands. As before, poets turned to French for their subjects, and often contented themselves with free adaptation of French romances. They accepted such literary conventions as the Vision, which was borrowed from the Roman de la Rose to be the frame of Wynnere and Wastoure (1352)[7] and The Parlement of the Thre Ages,[8] before it was used in Piers Plowman and The Pearl and by Chaucer. But time and distance had weakened the French influence, and the new school of poets did not catch, as the Southern poets did, the form and spirit of their models.

So, around the middle of the century, imaginative poetry discovered a new home in the West Midlands. As before, poets turned to French for their themes and often settled for loose adaptations of French romances. They adopted literary conventions like the Vision, which was taken from the Roman de la Rose to frame Wynnere and Wastoure (1352)[7] and The Parlement of the Thre Ages,[8] before it was used in Piers Plowman and The Pearl, as well as by Chaucer. However, time and distance had diminished the French influence, and this new group of poets did not grasp, as the Southern poets did, the form and spirit of their models.

[7] Ed. Sir Israel Gollancz, Oxford 1920.

[7] Ed. Sir Israel Gollancz, Oxford 1920.

[8] Ed. Gollancz, Oxford 1915.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ed. Gollancz, Oxford 1915.

They preferred the unrimed alliterative verse, which from pre-Conquest days must have lived on in the remote Western counties without a written record; and for a generation rime is overshadowed. The suddenness and importance of this revival in a time otherwise barren of poetry will appear from a list of the principal alliterative poems that are commonly assigned to the third quarter of the century:—Wynnere and[xix] Wastoure, The Parlement of the Thre Ages, Joseph of Arimathie (the first English Graal romance), William of Palerne, Piers Plowman (A-text), Patience, Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight, The Destruction of Troy, Morte Arthure.

They preferred unrhymed alliterative verse, which must have continued to exist in the remote Western counties since before the Conquest, even without a written record; and for a generation, rhyme was overshadowed. The suddenness and significance of this revival during a time otherwise lacking in poetry will become clear from a list of the main alliterative poems that are typically attributed to the third quarter of the century:—Wynnere and[xix] Wastoure, The Parlement of the Thre Ages, Joseph of Arimathie (the first English Graal romance), William of Palerne, Piers Plowman (A-text), Patience, Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight, The Destruction of Troy, Morte Arthure.

At the time alliterative verse was fitted to become the medium of popular literature. Prose would not serve, because its literary life depends on books and readers. Up to the end of the century (if we exclude sermons and religious or technical treatises, where practical considerations reinforced a Latin tradition) the function of prose in English literature is to translate Latin or French prose;[9] and even this narrow province is sometimes invaded by verse. Yet it was not easy to write verse that depended on number of syllables, quantity, or rime. The fall of inflexions brought confusion on syllabic metres; there were great changes in the quantity and quality of vowels; and these disturbances affected the dialects unevenly.[10] It must have been hard enough for a poet to make rules for himself: but popularity involved the recital of his work by all kinds of men in all kinds of English, when the rimes would be broken and the rhythm lost. It is perhaps unfair to call Michael of Northgate's doggerel (p. 33) to witness the misfortunes of rimed metres. But the text of Sir Orfeo from the Auchinleck manuscript shows how often Englishmen who were nearly contemporary with the composer had lost the tune of his verses. The more fortunate makers of alliterative poems, whose work depended on the stable yet elastic frame of stress and initial consonants, possessed a master-key to the dialects.

At the time, alliterative verse was set to become the main form of popular literature. Prose wouldn’t work because its literary existence relies on books and readers. Up until the end of the century (if we ignore sermons and religious or technical writings, which were influenced by a Latin tradition due to practical reasons), the role of prose in English literature was to translate Latin or French prose;[9] and even this limited area was sometimes taken over by verse. However, it wasn't easy to write verse that relied on syllable counts, quantity, or rhyme. The decline of inflections created confusion in syllabic meters; there were significant changes in the quantity and quality of vowels; and these disturbances impacted the dialects unevenly.[10] It must have been challenging for a poet to set rules for himself: but popularity meant that his work would be recited by all kinds of people in various forms of English, causing the rhymes to fall apart and the rhythm to be lost. It might be unfair to use Michael of Northgate's doggerel (p. 33) as evidence of the challenges faced by rhymed meters. But the text of Sir Orfeo from the Auchinleck manuscript shows how often English speakers who were nearly contemporary with the author had lost the tune of his verses. The more fortunate creators of alliterative poems, whose work relied on the stable yet flexible structure of stress and initial consonants, had a master key to the dialects.

[9] Chaucer's prose rendering of the Metra of Boethius is an apparent exception, but Jean de Meung's French prose version lay before him.

[9] Chaucer's prose adaptation of Boethius's Metra seems to be a notable exception, but Jean de Meung's French prose version was available to him.

[10] See the Appendix.

See the Appendix.

Adaptability made easier the diffusion of alliterative verse: but its revival was not due to a deliberate choice on practical grounds. It was a phase of a larger movement, which may[xx] be described as a weakening of foreign and learned influences, and a recovery of the native stock. And the metrical form is only the most obvious of the old-fashioned elements that reappeared. In spirit, too, the authors of the alliterative school have many points of kinship with the Old English poets. They are more moderate than enthusiastic. Left to themselves, their imaginations move most easily among sombre shapes and in sombre tones. They have not the intellectual brilliance and the wit of the French poets; and when they laugh—which is not often—the lightness of the thirteenth century is rarer than the rough note of the comic scenes in the Towneley plays. It is hard to say how much the associations and aptitudes of the verse react on its content: but Sumer is icumen in, which is the essence of thirteenth-century poetry, is barely conceivable in Old English, where even the cuckoo's note sounded melancholy; and it would come oddly from the poets of the middle fourteenth century, who have learned from the French trouvères the convention of spring, with sunshine, flowers, and singing birds, but seem unable to put away completely the memory of winter and rough weather.

Adaptability made it easier for alliterative verse to spread, but its revival wasn't a conscious decision based on practical reasons. It was part of a bigger movement that can be described as a decline in foreign and scholarly influences and a return to native traditions. The metrical form is just the most obvious of the old-fashioned elements that resurfaced. Spiritually, too, the writers of the alliterative school share many similarities with the Old English poets. They tend to be more restrained than enthusiastic. When left to their own devices, their imaginations gravitate toward dark themes and tones. They lack the intellectual spark and wit of the French poets, and when they do laugh— which is rare— it's not as lighthearted as the humor of the thirteenth century; instead, it resembles the rough notes of the comic scenes in the Towneley plays. It's difficult to determine how much the characteristics and associations of the verse influence its content: but Sumer is icumen in, which captures the essence of thirteenth-century poetry, would be nearly impossible in Old English, where even the cuckoo's call sounded sad; it would also feel out of place coming from the poets of the mid-fourteenth century, who have embraced the French trouvères convention of spring—with sunshine, flowers, and singing birds—yet struggle to fully let go of memories of winter and harsh weather.

In the last quarter of the century the tide of foreign influence runs strong again; and the work of Gower and Chaucer discloses radical changes in the conditions of literature which are the more important because they are permanent. The literary centre swings back to the capital—London now instead of Winchester—which henceforth provides the models for authors of any pretensions throughout England and across the Scottish border. In Chaucer we have for the first time a layman, writing in English for secular purposes, who from the range and quality of his work may fairly claim to be ranked among men of letters. The strictly clerical writers had been content to follow the Scriptures, the Fathers and commentators, the service books and legendaries; and Chaucer[xxi] does not neglect their tradition.[11] The minstrels had exploited a popular taste for merry tales 'that sownen into synne'; and he borrowed so gladly from them that many have doubted his repentance.[12] But his models are men of letters:—the Latin poets headed by Ovid, who was Gower's favourite too; French writers, from the satirical Jean de Meung to makers of studied 'balades, roundels, virelayes' like Machaut and Deschamps; and the greater Italian group—Boccaccio, Petrarch, and Dante. Keeping such company, he was bound to reject the rusticity of the alliterative school, and the middle way followed by those who added a tag of rime at the end of a rimeless series (as in Sir Gawayne), or invented stanzas in which alliteration remains, but is subservient to rime (as in The Pearl and the York plays). After his day, even for Northerners who wish to write well, there will be no more 'rum-ram-ruf by lettre'.[13]

In the last part of the century, foreign influence is strong again, and the work of Gower and Chaucer shows significant changes in literature that are especially important because they are lasting. The literary focus shifts back to the capital—London, replacing Winchester—which now sets the standards for aspiring authors across England and beyond the Scottish border. Chaucer represents the first layman writing in English for secular reasons, and by the scope and quality of his work, he can truly be considered among the notable writers. Previous clerical writers were satisfied with following the Scriptures, the Church Fathers, commentators, service books, and legends; Chaucer[xxi] does not disregard their tradition.[11] The minstrels made use of a public appetite for entertaining tales 'that lead to sin'; and he borrowed so generously from them that some have questioned his remorse.[12] However, his influences are literary figures: the Latin poets, led by Ovid, who was also Gower's favorite; French authors, from the satirical Jean de Meung to creators of polished 'balades, roundels, virelayes' like Machaut and Deschamps; and the prominent Italian figures—Boccaccio, Petrarch, and Dante. With such influences, he had to turn away from the rough style of the alliterative school and the mixed approach of those who added a rhyme at the end of a series without rhyme (as in Sir Gawayne) or created stanzas where alliteration still exists but is secondary to rhyme (as in The Pearl and the York plays). After his time, even for Northerners who want to write well, there will be no more 'rum-ram-ruf by lettre'.[13]

And for to speke of other holynesse,

And to talk about other holiness,

He hath in prose translated Boece,

He has translated Boece into prose,

And of the Wrechede Engendrynge of Mankynde

And of the Wretched Origin of Mankind

As man may in pope Innocent ifynde,

As one might find in Pope Innocent,

And made the Lyfe also of Seynt Cecile;

And created the Life of Saint Cecilia;

He made also, gon ys a grete while,

He also took a long time,

Origenes upon the Maudeleyne.

Origins on the Maudeleyne.

(Legend of Good Women, Prologue A, ll. 424 ff.)

(Legend of Good Women, Prologue A, ll. 424 ff.)

[12] Parson's Tale, at the end.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Parson's Tale, at the end.

[13] Prologue to Parson's Tale, l. 43.

[13] Prologue to Parson's Tale, l. 43.


III

In outlining the main movements of the century, I have mentioned incidentally the fortunes of certain kinds of composition,—the restriction of the lyrical form to devotional uses; the long dearth in the records of humorous tales; the decadence of romances in rime, and the flourishing of alliterative romances. The popular taste for stories was still unsatisfied, and guided authors, from Robert Mannyng to Chaucer,[xxii] in their choice of subjects or method of treatment. Translators were busier than ever in making Latin and French works available to a growing public who understood no language but English; and of necessity the greater number of our specimens are translations, ranging from the crude literalness of Michael of Northgate to the artistic adaptation seen in Gower's tales. But the chief new contribution of the century is the vernacular Miracle Play, with which the history of the English drama begins.

In outlining the key movements of the century, I've also touched on the trends in certain types of writing—the limitation of lyrical forms to religious uses; the long absence of humorous stories; the decline of rhymed romances, and the rise of alliterative romances. The public still craved stories, influencing writers, from Robert Mannyng to Chaucer,[xxii] in their choice of topics and styles. Translators were busier than ever bringing Latin and French works to a growing audience who only spoke English; consequently, most of our examples are translations, varying from the straightforward literalism of Michael of Northgate to the skilled adaptation found in Gower's stories. However, the main new addition of the century is the vernacular Miracle Play, marking the beginning of English drama.

Miracle plays grew out of the services for the church festivals of Easter and Christmas. Towards the end of the tenth century a representation of the Three Maries at the Sepulchre is provided for in the English Easter service. Later, the Shepherds seeking the Manger and the Adoration of the Magi are represented in the services for the Christmas season. In their early form these dramatic ceremonies consist of a few sentences of Latin which were sung by the clergy with a minimum of dignified action.

Miracle plays originated from the church services held during the Easter and Christmas festivals. By the late tenth century, a depiction of the Three Maries at the Tomb was included in the English Easter service. Later on, the Shepherds visiting the Manger and the Adoration of the Magi were featured in the Christmas services. In their initial form, these dramatic ceremonies consisted of a few lines of Latin sung by the clergy, accompanied by minimal dignified action.

From the eleventh to the thirteenth century the primitive form underwent a parallel development in all parts of Europe. Records of Miracles in England are at this time scanty and casual:—Matthew Paris notes one at Dunstable because precious copes were borrowed for it from St. Albans, and were accidentally burnt; another, given in the churchyard at Beverley, is mentioned because a boy who had climbed to a post of vantage in the church, and thence higher to escape the sextons, fell and yet took no harm. But the scantiness of references before 1200 is in itself evidence of growth without active enemies, and the few indications agree with the general trend observable on the Continent. The range of subjects was extended to include the acts of saints, and the principal scenes of sacred history from the Fall of Lucifer to the Last Judgement. Single scenes were elaborated to something like the scale familiar in Middle English. By the end[xxiii] of the twelfth century French begins to appear beside or in place of Latin; the French verses were spoken, not sung; the plays were often acted outside the church; and it may be assumed that laymen were admitted as performers alongside the minor clergy, who seem to have been the staunchest supporters of the plays.

From the 11th to the 13th century, the basic form evolved simultaneously across all parts of Europe. During this time, records of miracles in England are limited and sporadic: Matthew Paris notes one in Dunstable because precious vestments were borrowed from St. Albans and accidentally burned; another, mentioned in the churchyard at Beverley, tells of a boy who climbed to a high point in the church to escape the sextons, fell, and was unharmed. However, the scarcity of references before 1200 itself suggests development without significant opposition, and the few mentions align with the general trends seen on the Continent. The range of topics expanded to include the acts of saints and key scenes from sacred history, from the Fall of Lucifer to the Last Judgment. Individual scenes were developed to a scale similar to that seen in Middle English. By the end[xxiii] of the 12th century, French began to appear alongside or instead of Latin; the French verses were spoken rather than sung; the plays were often performed outside the church; and it can be assumed that laypeople were included as performers alongside the minor clergy, who seemed to be the most dedicated supporters of the plays.

The Miracle had become popular, and there is soon evidence of its perversion by the grotesque imaginings of the people. In 1207 masking and buffoonery in the churches at Christmas came under the ban of Pope Innocent III, and his prohibition was made permanent in the Decretals. Henceforth we must look for new developments to the Miracles played outside the church. To these freedom from the restraints of the sacred building did not bring a better reputation. Before 1250 the most influential churchman of the time, Bishop Grosseteste of Lincoln, who was far from being a kill-joy, urged his clergy to stamp out Miracles; and later William of Wadington, and Robert Mannyng his translator, while allowing plays on the Resurrection and the Nativity if decently presented in the church, condemn the Miracles played in open places, and blame those of the clergy who encouraged them by lending vestments to the performers.[14]

The Miracle had become popular, and soon it was clear that people were twisting it with their bizarre interpretations. In 1207, Pope Innocent III banned the masking and buffoonery in churches during Christmas, and this ban was made permanent in the Decretals. From then on, we should look for new developments in the Miracles performed outside the church. However, this freedom from the constraints of the sacred space didn't improve their reputation. Before 1250, the most influential church leader of the time, Bishop Grosseteste of Lincoln, who wasn't against fun, urged his clergy to put an end to Miracles. Later, William of Wadington and his translator Robert Mannyng, while permitting plays about the Resurrection and the Nativity if presented decently in church, condemned the Miracles performed in public spaces, criticizing the clergy members who supported them by providing costumes to the performers.[14]

[14] Handlyng Synne, ll. 4640 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Handlyng Synne, lines 4640 and following.

From the first three-quarters of the fourteenth century, which include the critical period for the English Miracles, hardly a record survives. The memoranda on which the history of the English plays is based begin toward the end of the century, and the texts are drawn from fifteenth- and sixteenth-century manuscripts. Hence it will be simplest to set out the changes that were complete by 1400 without attempting to establish their true sequence; and to disregard the existence, side by side with the fully developed types, of all the gradations between them and the primitive form that might result from stunted growth or degeneration.

From the first three-quarters of the fourteenth century, which includes the crucial period for the English Miracles, hardly any records survive. The notes that form the basis of the history of English plays start appearing toward the end of the century, with texts coming from manuscripts of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Therefore, it will be easiest to outline the changes that were completed by 1400 without trying to determine their true order; and to ignore the existence of all the variations between the fully developed types and the primitive forms that might result from halted growth or decline.

The[xxiv] early references point to the representation of single plays or small groups of connected scenes; and such isolated pieces survive as long as there are Miracles: Hull, for instance, specialized on a play of Noah's Ship. But now we have to record the appearance of series or cycles of plays, covering in chronological order the whole span of sacred history. Complete cycles were framed on the Continent as early as the end of the thirteenth century. In England they are represented by the York, Towneley (Wakefield), and Chester plays, and the so-called Ludus Coventriae.[15] There are also records or fragments of cycles from Beverley, Coventry, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and Norwich. The presentation of the cycle sometimes occupied a day (York), sometimes two or three successive days (Chester), and sometimes a part was carried over to the next year's festival (Ludus Coventriae).

The[xxiv] early references indicate that there were single plays or small groups of related scenes, and these standalone pieces have lasted as long as there have been Miracles; for example, Hull focused on a play about Noah's Ark. However, we now need to note the emergence of series or cycles of plays that chronologically depict the entire span of sacred history. Complete cycles were developed on the Continent as early as the late thirteenth century. In England, these are represented by the York, Towneley (Wakefield), and Chester plays, as well as the so-called Ludus Coventriae.[15] There are also records or fragments of cycles from Beverley, Coventry, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and Norwich. The presentation of the cycle sometimes took a day (York), sometimes two or three consecutive days (Chester), and occasionally a part was continued into the following year's festival (Ludus Coventriae).

[15] These are not the Coventry plays, of which only two survive, but a cycle of plays torn from their local connexions (ed. J. O. Halliwell, Shakespeare Society, 1841). The title is due to a seventeenth-century librarian, who possibly had heard of no Miracle cycle but the famous one at Coventry.

[15] These aren't the Coventry plays, of which only two remain, but a series of plays separated from their local contexts (ed. J. O. Halliwell, Shakespeare Society, 1841). The title comes from a seventeenth-century librarian, who probably only knew of one Miracle cycle, the well-known one at Coventry.

The production of a long series of scenes in the open requires fine weather, and once the close connexion with the church services had been broken, there was a tendency to throw forward the presentation into May or June. The Chester plays were given in Whitsun-week—at least in later times. But normally the day chosen in fourteenth-century England was the Feast of Corpus Christi (the first Thursday after Trinity Sunday), which was made universal throughout the Church in 1311. So the Miracles get the generic name of 'Corpus Christi Plays'.

The production of a long series of scenes outdoors needs good weather, and once the close connection with church services was disrupted, there was a tendency to push the presentation into May or June. The Chester plays were performed during Whitsun week—at least in later years. However, typically the day chosen in fourteenth-century England was the Feast of Corpus Christi (the first Thursday after Trinity Sunday), which was made universal throughout the Church in 1311. So, the Miracles are commonly referred to as 'Corpus Christi Plays'.

The feature of the Corpus Christi festival was its procession. As a result either of inclusion in this procession or of imitation, the cycles came to be played processionally: each play had its stage on wheels which halted at fixed[xxv] stations in the streets, and at each station the play was reenacted. This was the usage at York, Wakefield, Chester, Coventry, and Beverley. The older practice of presentation on fixed stages was followed in the Ludus Coventriae.

The main highlight of the Corpus Christi festival was its procession. Because of being part of this procession or imitating it, the cycles were performed in a procession style: each play had its stage on wheels that stopped at designated[xxv] locations in the streets, and at each stop, the play was performed again. This was the tradition in York, Wakefield, Chester, Coventry, and Beverley. The older practice of presenting on fixed stages was maintained in the Ludus Coventriae.

Our last records from the end of the thirteenth century indicated that the open-air Miracle had been disowned by the Church from which it sprang. Yet a century later processional performances appear on a scale that postulates strong and competent management. In the interim the control of the great cycles had passed from the clergy to the municipalities, who laid upon each guild of craftsmen within their jurisdiction the duty of presenting a play. Ecclesiastics still wrote Miracles, and occasionally performed them; but when Canterbury, London, Salisbury, Winchester, Oxford, which have no extant texts and few records of popular performances, are named against York, Wakefield, Chester, Coventry, Beverley, it is obvious that official Church influences were no longer the chief factor in the development of Miracles. For their growth and survival in England the cycles depended on the interest of powerful corporations, willing to undertake the financial responsibility of their production, and able to maintain them against the attacks of the Lollards, or change of policy in the orthodox Church, or the fickleness of fashion in entertainment.

Our last records from the end of the thirteenth century showed that the open-air Miracle had been rejected by the Church it originated from. However, a century later, processional performances appeared on a scale that suggested strong and capable management. In the meantime, control of the major cycles shifted from the clergy to the municipalities, which assigned each craft guild within their area the responsibility of staging a play. Clergymen still wrote Miracles and occasionally performed them; but when you compare Canterbury, London, Salisbury, Winchester, Oxford—places with no surviving texts and few records of performances—to York, Wakefield, Chester, Coventry, and Beverley, it becomes clear that official Church influences were no longer the main factor in the development of Miracles. The cycles relied on the support of powerful organizations willing to take on the financial burden of their production and capable of defending them against the challenges posed by the Lollards, shifts in the orthodox Church’s policies, or changing trends in entertainment.

The steps by which the English guilds assumed the guardianship of the plays cannot now be retraced. We must be content to note that the undertaking called for just that combination of religious duty, civic patriotism, and pride of craft that inspired the work of the guilds in their best days. And the clergy had every reason to welcome the disciplining by secular authority of a wayward offspring that had grown beyond their own control. The York texts, which bring us nearest to the time when the corporations and guilds first took charge of the Miracles, are very creditable to the taste of the[xxvi] city, and must represent a reform on the irresponsible productions that scandalized the thirteenth century. The vein of coarseness in some of the comic scenes of the Towneley group seems to be due to a later recrudescence of incongruous elements.

The exact steps through which the English guilds took over the responsibility for the plays are unclear now. We can only acknowledge that this effort required a mix of religious duty, civic pride, and craftsmanship that drove the guilds during their peak. The clergy had good reason to support the control of this unruly creation that had grown beyond their reach by secular authority. The York texts, which come closest to the period when the corporations and guilds first managed the Miracles, reflect well on the taste of the[xxvi] city and likely mark an improvement over the irresponsible productions that shocked people in the thirteenth century. The roughness in some of the comedic scenes from the Towneley group seems to stem from a later resurgence of mismatched elements.

The last great change to be noted was inevitable when the plays became popular: they were spoken in English and in rimed verse, with only an occasional tag or stage direction or hymn in Latin to show their origin. The variety of the texts, and of the modes and purposes of their representation, make it impossible to assign a date to the transition that would be generally applicable; and its course was not always the same. There is an example of direct translation from Latin in the Shrewsbury fragments,[16] which contain one actor's cues and parts in three plays: first the Latin foundation is given in verse or prose, and then its expansion in English alternate rime. That translations were sometimes made from the French is proved by the oldest known manuscript of a Miracle in English—an early fourteenth-century fragment of a Nativity play, consisting of a speech in French followed by its rendering in the same stanza form.[17] But there is no reason to doubt that as English gained ground and secularization became more complete, original composition appeared side by side with translation.[18]

The last major change to note was bound to happen as the plays gained popularity: they were performed in English and in rhymed verse, with just a few lines, stage directions, or hymns in Latin to indicate their origins. The variety in the texts, as well as their different styles and purposes, makes it impossible to pinpoint a specific date for the transition that would apply universally, and the process wasn’t always the same. One example of direct translation from Latin can be found in the Shrewsbury fragments,[16] which include one actor's cues and roles in three plays: first, the Latin source is presented in verse or prose, followed by its adaptation in English alternating rhyme. Evidence that translations were sometimes made from French is found in the oldest known manuscript of a Miracle in English—an early fourteenth-century fragment of a Nativity play, consisting of a speech in French followed by its rendition in the same stanza form.[17] However, there is no reason to doubt that as English became more dominant and secularization progressed, original compositions appeared alongside translations.[18]

[16] Shrewsbury School MS. Mus. iii. 42 (early fifteenth century), ed. Skeat, Academy, January 4 and January 11, 1890. The fragments are (i) the part of the Third Shepherd in a Nativity play; (ii) the part of the third Mary in a Resurrection play; (iii) the part of Cleophas in Pilgrims to Emmaus. Manly, who reprints the fragments in Specimens of the Pre-Shaksperean Drama, vol. i (1900), pp. xxvi ff., notes that these plays seem to have been church productions rather than secular.

[16] Shrewsbury School MS. Mus. iii. 42 (early fifteenth century), ed. Skeat, Academy, January 4 and January 11, 1890. The fragments include (i) part of the Third Shepherd from a Nativity play; (ii) part of the third Mary from a Resurrection play; (iii) part of Cleophas in Pilgrims to Emmaus. Manly, who reprints the fragments in Specimens of the Pre-Shakespearean Drama, vol. i (1900), pp. xxvi ff., observes that these plays appear to have been church productions rather than secular.

[17] See The Times Literary Supplement of May 26 and June 2, 1921. The fragment comes from Bury St. Edmunds. The dialect is E. Midland.

[17] See The Times Literary Supplement from May 26 and June 2, 1921. The excerpt is from Bury St. Edmunds. The dialect is East Midland.

[18] On the production of Miracle plays see L. Toulmin Smith, Introduction to York Plays, Oxford 1885; and A. F. Leach in An English Miscellany presented to Dr. Furnivall, pp. 205 ff.

[18] For information on the production of Miracle plays, refer to L. Toulmin Smith, Introduction to York Plays, Oxford 1885; and A. F. Leach in An English Miscellany presented to Dr. Furnivall, pp. 205 ff.

For[xxvii] one other kind of writing the fourteenth century is notable—its longer commentaries on contemporary life and the art of living. In the twelfth century England had an important group of satirical poets who wrote in Latin; and in the thirteenth there are many French and a few English satires. Their usual topic was the corruption of the religious orders, varied by an occasional attack on some detail of private folly, such as extravagance in dress or the pride of serving-men. These pieces are mostly in the early French manner, where so much wit tempers the indignation that one doubts whether the satirist would be really happy if he succeeded in destroying the butts of his ridicule.

For[xxvii] another type of writing, the fourteenth century is notable for its longer commentaries on modern life and the art of living. In the twelfth century, England had a significant group of satirical poets who wrote in Latin; and in the thirteenth century, there are many French and a few English satires. Their main topic was the corruption of religious orders, occasionally varied by an attack on some aspect of personal folly, such as extravagance in clothing or the pride of servants. These works are mostly in the early French style, where so much wit softens the outrage that one questions whether the satirist would truly be happy if he succeeded in destroying the targets of his mockery.

This is not the spirit of the fourteenth century, when a darker side of life is turned up and reported by men whose eyes are not quick to catch brightness. The number of short occasional satires in English increases, but they are seldom gay. The greater writers—Rolle, Wiclif, Langland, Gower—were obsessed by the troubles of their time, and are less satirists than moralists. Certainly the events of the century gave little cause for optimism. The wane of enthusiasm throughout Europe and the revival of national jealousies are evident very early in the failure of all attempts to organize an effective Crusade after 1291, when the Turks conquered the last Christian outposts in Palestine. There was no peace, for the harassing wars with Scotland were followed by the long series of campaigns against France that sapped the strength of both countries for generations. The social and economic organization was shaken by the severest famines (1315-21) and the greatest pestilence (1349) in English history, and both famine and plague came back more than once before the century was done. The conflict of popes and anti-popes divided the Western Church, while England faced the domestic problem of Lollardry. There was civil revolt in 1381; and the century closed with the deposition of[xxviii] Richard II. A modern historian balances the account with the growth of parliamentary institutions, the improving status of the labouring classes, and the progress of trade: but in so far as these developments were observable at all by contemporary writers, they were probably interpreted as signs of general decay.

This is not the spirit of the fourteenth century, when a darker side of life is revealed and reported by men whose eyes aren't quick to see the bright side. The number of short, occasional satires in English is increasing, but they are rarely cheerful. The major writers—Rolle, Wiclif, Langland, Gower—were deeply troubled by the issues of their time and are more moralists than satirists. Certainly, the events of the century gave little reason for optimism. The decline of enthusiasm across Europe and the rise of national rivalries became clear very early on with the failure of all efforts to organize an effective Crusade after 1291, when the Turks conquered the last Christian strongholds in Palestine. There was no peace, as the ongoing conflicts with Scotland were followed by a long series of campaigns against France that drained the resources of both countries for generations. The social and economic structures were shaken by the worst famines (1315-21) and the greatest plague (1349) in English history, and both famine and disease returned multiple times before the century ended. The conflict between popes and anti-popes divided the Western Church, while England dealt with the internal issue of Lollardry. There was civil unrest in 1381, and the century ended with the deposition of [xxviii] Richard II. A modern historian balances the account with the growth of parliamentary institutions, the improving status of the working classes, and the progression of trade: but to the extent that these developments were noticed by contemporary writers, they were probably seen as signs of overall decline.

In such an atmosphere the serene temper with which Robert Mannyng handles the sins and follies of his generation did not last long. Rolle tried to associate with men in order to improve their way of life: but his intensely personal attitude towards every problem, and the low value he set on the quality of reasonableness, made success impossible; and after a few querulous outbursts against his surroundings, he found his genius by withdrawing into pure idealism.

In this environment, the calm demeanor with which Robert Mannyng dealt with the sins and mistakes of his time didn't last long. Rolle attempted to connect with people to help them improve their lives, but his deeply personal approach to every issue and the little importance he placed on being reasonable made success unattainable; after a few complaints about his surroundings, he discovered his talent by retreating into pure idealism.

Wiclif was the one writer who was also a practical reformer. Having made up his mind that social evils could be remedied only through the Church, and that the first step was a thorough reform of the government, doctrine, and ministers of the Church, he acted with characteristic logic. The vices and follies of the people he regarded as secondary, and refused to dissipate his controversial energies upon them. His strength was reserved for a grim, ordered battle against ecclesiastical abuses; and while he pulled down, he did not neglect to lay foundations that outlasted his own defeat.

Wiclif was a writer who was also a practical reformer. He believed that social problems could only be fixed through the Church, and that the first step was to thoroughly reform the government, doctrine, and ministers of the Church. He acted with his usual logic. He saw the faults and foolishness of the people as secondary and refused to waste his energy on them. He focused his strength on a serious, organized fight against church abuses; and while he took down what was wrong, he also made sure to build foundations that would last beyond his own defeat.

Piers Plowman gives a full picture of the times and their bewildering effect on the mind of a sincere and moderate man. Its author belonged to the loosely organized secular clergy who, by reason of their middle position, served as a kind of cement in a ramshackle society. He has no new system and no practical schemes of reform to expound—only perplexing dreams of a simple Christian who, with Conscience and Reason as his guides, faces in turn the changing shapes of evil. He attacks them bravely enough, and still they seem to evade him; because he shrinks from[xxix] destroying their roots when he finds them too closely entwined with things to which his habits or affections cling. In the end he cannot find a sure temporal foothold: yet he has no vision of a Utopia to come in which society will be reorganized by men's efforts. That idea brought no comfort to his generation who, standing on the threshold of a new order, looked longingly backward.

Piers Plowman provides a detailed view of the times and their confusing impact on the mind of a sincere and moderate person. Its author was part of the loosely connected secular clergy who, due to their middle status, acted as a kind of glue in a messy society. He offers no new system or practical reform plans—just puzzling dreams of an ordinary Christian who, guided by Conscience and Reason, confronts the ever-changing forms of evil. He fights against them bravely, yet they always seem to slip away; because he hesitates to[xxix] cut their roots when he discovers they’re too deeply intertwined with things he cares about. In the end, he can't find a stable foothold in this world: still, he has no vision of a future Utopia where society will be reshaped by human effort. That idea offered no solace to his generation, who, standing on the brink of a new era, looked back with longing.

Passing over Gower, whose direct studies of contemporary conditions were written in Latin and French, we come round again to Chaucer. He has not Rolle's idealism, or Wiclif's fighting spirit, or Langland's earnestness—in fact, he has no great share of moral enthusiasm. A man of the world with keen eyes and the breadth of outlook and sympathy that Gower lacked, he is at home in a topsy-turvy medley of things half-dead with things half-grown, and the thousand disguises of convention and propriety through which the new life peeped to mock at its puzzled and despairing repressors were to him a never-ending entertainment. Ubique iam abundat turpitudo terrena, says Rolle in an alliterative flight, vilissima voluptas in viris vacillat;... bellant ut bestiae; breviantur beati; nullus est nimirum qui nemini non nocet. That was one side, but it was not the side that interested Chaucer. He had the spirit of the thirteenth-century poets grown up, with more experience, more reflection, and a mellower humour, but not less good temper and capacity for enjoyment. He no longer laughs on the slightest occasion for sheer joy of living: but he would look elvishly at Richard Rolle—a hermit who made it a personal grievance that people left him solitary, a fugitive from his fellows who unconsciously satisfied a very human and pleasing love for companionship and admiration by becoming the centre of a coterie of women recluses. A world that afforded such infinite amusement to a quiet observer was after all not a bad place to live in.

Skipping over Gower, whose direct observations of contemporary life were written in Latin and French, we return to Chaucer. He doesn't have Rolle's idealism, Wiclif's fighting spirit, or Langland's earnestness—in fact, he doesn’t possess much moral enthusiasm at all. A worldly man with sharp insight and the broad perspective and empathy that Gower lacked, Chaucer navigates a chaotic mix of things that are half-dead and half-alive, and the myriad facades of convention and propriety through which new life peeked to tease its confused and despairing suppressors was an endless source of amusement for him. Ubique iam abundat turpitudo terrena, says Rolle in an alliterative flair, vilissima voluptas in viris vacillat;... bellant ut bestiae; breviantur beati; nullus est nimirum qui nemini non nocet. That was one perspective, but it wasn't the one that intrigued Chaucer. He embodied the spirit of the thirteenth-century poets, matured with more experience, deeper reflection, and a more relaxed humor, yet still possessing a good-natured temperament and a love for enjoyment. He no longer laughs at the slightest provocation just for the sheer joy of living; instead, he might watch Richard Rolle with a sly grin—a hermit who took it personally when people left him alone, a man on the run from his peers who unwittingly fulfilled a very human and endearing need for companionship and admiration by becoming the center of a group of female recluses. A world that provided such endless amusement for a quiet observer wasn’t a bad place to live after all.


IV

Chaucer, who suffers when read in extracts, is not represented in this book, although without him fourteenth-century literature is a body without a head. But in the choice of literary forms and subjects, I have aimed at illustrating the variety of interest that is to be found in the writings of lesser men.

Chaucer, who doesn’t come across well when read in snippets, is not included in this book, but without him, fourteenth-century literature is like a body without a head. However, in choosing literary styles and topics, I’ve aimed to showcase the range of interest found in the works of lesser-known authors.

It may be asked whether the choice of specimens gives a true idea of the taste and accomplishment of the age. This issue is raised by Professor Carleton Brown's Afterword in the second volume of his Register of Middle English Religious and Didactic Verse, a book that will be to generations of investigators a model of unselfish research. There he emphasizes the popularity of long poems, and especially of long didactic poems, as evidenced by the relatively great number of manuscript copies that survive. The Prick of Conscience leads with ninety-nine manuscripts, against sixty-nine of The Canterbury Tales, and forty-seven of Piers Plowman. What is to be said of a book that, impoverished by the exclusion of Chaucer, passes by also the most popular poem of his century?

It might be questioned whether the selection of examples truly reflects the taste and achievements of the era. This concern is raised by Professor Carleton Brown's Afterword in the second volume of his Register of Middle English Religious and Didactic Verse, a book that will serve as a standard of selfless research for future generations of researchers. He points out the popularity of long poems, particularly long didactic ones, as shown by the relatively high number of surviving manuscript copies. The Prick of Conscience leads with ninety-nine manuscripts, compared to sixty-nine for The Canterbury Tales, and forty-seven for Piers Plowman. What can be said about a book that, lacking Chaucer, also overlooks the most popular poem of his time?

I would rest an apology on the conditions under which manuscript copies came into being and survived; and begin with Michael of Northgate as he brings his Ayenbyte to an end in the October of 1340, before the short days and the numbing cold should come to make writing a pain. The book has no elegance that would commend it to special care, for Dan Michael is a dry practical man, as indifferent to the graces of style as to the luxury of silky vellum and miniatures stiff with gold and colour. But from his cell it goes into the library of his monastery—a library well ordered and well catalogued, and (as if to guarantee security) boasting the continuous possession of books that Gregory the Great gave to the first[xxxi] missionaries. We know its place exactly—the fourth shelf of press XVI. And there it remained safe until the days of intelligent private collectors, passing finally with the Arundel library to the British Museum. The course was not often so smooth, for of two dozen manuscripts left by Michael to St. Augustine's, Dr. James, in the year 1903, could identify only four survivors in as many different libraries. But the example is enough to illustrate a proposition that will not easily be refuted:—the chances of an English mediaeval manuscript surviving greatly depend on its eligibility for a place in the library of a religious house, since these are the chief sources of the manuscripts that have come down to us.

I want to apologize for the circumstances surrounding how manuscript copies were created and preserved. Let's start with Michael of Northgate, who finished his Ayenbyte in October 1340, just before the short days and freezing cold made writing difficult. The book doesn’t have any special charm that would make it worthy of careful treatment, as Dan Michael is a practical, straightforward man, indifferent to the elegance of style and the luxury of soft vellum and ornate illustrations. But from his cell, the book went into his monastery's library—a well-organized and well-cataloged library that boasts the continuous possession of books gifted by Gregory the Great to the first[xxxi] missionaries. We know its exact location: the fourth shelf of press XVI. It stayed there safely until private collectors with discerning tastes came along, eventually ending up at the British Museum with the Arundel library. The journey wasn't always so easy; of the two dozen manuscripts left behind by Michael at St. Augustine's, Dr. James could only identify four in different libraries in 1903. But this example serves to illustrate a point that is hard to dispute: the survival of an English medieval manuscript largely hinges on its suitability for inclusion in a religious house's library, since those are the primary sources of the manuscripts we still have today.

The attitude of the Church towards the vernacular literature of the later Middle Ages did not differ materially from her attitude towards the classics in earlier times, though the classics had always the greater dignity. Literary composition as a pure art was not encouraged. Entertainment for its own sake was discountenanced. The religious houses were to be centres of piety and learning; and if English were admitted at all in the strongholds of Latin and French, a work of unadorned edification like The Prick of Conscience would make very suitable reading for those who craved relaxation from severer studies. There were, of course, individuals among the professed religious who indulged a taste for more worldly literature; but the surviving catalogues of libraries that were formed under the eye of authority show a marked discrimination in favour of didactic works.

The Church's attitude toward the vernacular literature of the later Middle Ages didn’t differ much from its stance on the classics earlier, although the classics always held more prestige. Literary work as an art form wasn’t encouraged. Entertainment for its own sake was frowned upon. Religious institutions were meant to be centers of faith and education; and if English was allowed at all in the dominant Latin and French environments, a straightforward, moral work like The Prick of Conscience would be appropriate for those seeking a break from heavier studies. Of course, some religious individuals had a taste for more secular literature, but the remaining records of libraries created under supervision show a clear preference for instructional works.

In England the private libraries of fourteenth-century laymen were relatively insignificant. But Guy, Earl of Warwick, in 1315 left an exceptionally rich collection to the Abbey of Bordesley, which failed to conserve the legacy. The list was first printed in Todd's Illustrations of Gower and Chaucer (1810),[19] and (among devotional works and lives of saints that[xxxii] merge into religious romances like Joseph of Arimathea and the Graal, Titus and Vespasian, and Constantine) it includes most of the famous names of popular history:—Lancelot, Arthur and Modred; Charlemagne, Doon of Mayence, Aimery of Narbonne, Girard de Vienne, William of Orange, Thibaut of Arraby, Doon of Nanteuil, Guy of Nanteuil, William Longespée, Fierebras; with two Alexander romances, a Troy Book, a Brut; the love story of Amadas e Idoine; the romance de Guy e de la Reygne 'tut enterement'; a book of physic and surgery; and a miscellany—un petit rouge livere en lequel sount contenuz mous diverses choses. Yet even a patron so well disposed to secular poems did little to perpetuate the manuscripts of English verse. His education enabled him to draw from the fountain head, and most of his books were French.

In England, the private libraries of laypeople in the fourteenth century were fairly small. However, Guy, Earl of Warwick, left an exceptionally rich collection to the Abbey of Bordesley in 1315, which failed to preserve it. The list was first published in Todd's Illustrations of Gower and Chaucer (1810),[19] and it includes many well-known names from popular history—like Lancelot, Arthur, and Modred; Charlemagne, Doon of Mayence, Aimery of Narbonne, Girard de Vienne, William of Orange, Thibaut of Arraby, Doon of Nanteuil, Guy of Nanteuil, William Longespée, Fierebras; along with two Alexander romances, a Troy Book, a Brut; the love story of Amadas e Idoine; the romance de Guy e de la Reygne 'tut enterement'; a book on medicine and surgery; and a miscellany—un petit rouge livere en lequel sount contenuz mous diverses choses. Yet, even a patron so supportive of secular poems did little to ensure the continuation of English verse manuscripts. His education allowed him to access original sources, and most of his books were in French.

[19] p. 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 161.

Neither in the libraries of the monasteries, nor in the libraries of the great nobles, should we expect to find a true mirror of popular taste. The majority of the people knew no language but English; and the relative scarcity of books of every kind, which even among the educated classes made the hearers far outnumber the readers, was at once a cause and a symptom of illiteracy: the majority of the people could not read. This leads to a generalization that is cardinal for every branch of criticism:—up to Chaucer's day, the greater the popularity of an English poem, the less important becomes the manuscript as a means of early transmission. The text, which would have been comparatively safe in the keeping of scribe, book, and reader, passes to the uncertain guardianship of memorizer, reciter, and listener; so that sometimes it is wholly lost, and sometimes it suffers as much change in a generation as would a classical text in a thousand years. Already Robert Mannyng laments the mutilation of Sir Tristrem by the 'sayers' (who could hardly be expected to avoid faults of improvisation and omission in the recitation of[xxxiii] so long a poem from memory);[20] and his regret would have been keener if he could have looked ahead another hundred years to see how the texts of the verse romances paid the price of popularity by the loss of crisp phrases and fresh images, and the intrusion of every mode of triteness.

Neither in the libraries of the monasteries nor in those of the great nobles should we expect to find an accurate reflection of popular taste. Most people only spoke English, and the limited availability of books, even among educated classes, meant that listeners greatly outnumbered readers, which was both a cause and a symptom of illiteracy: the majority of people couldn’t read. This leads to an important generalization for every area of criticism: up to Chaucer's time, the more popular an English poem became, the less significant the manuscript was as a means of early distribution. The text, which could have been relatively safe in the hands of a scribe, book, and reader, shifts to the uncertain care of those who memorized, recited, and listened; sometimes it's completely lost, and other times it undergoes as much change in a generation as a classical text would in a thousand years. Already, Robert Mannyng laments the damage done to Sir Tristrem by the 'sayers' (who could hardly be expected to avoid mistakes in improvisation and omissions when reciting[xxxiii] such a long poem from memory);[20] and his regret would have been even greater if he could have looked ahead another hundred years to see how the texts of the verse romances paid the price of popularity by losing vivid phrases and fresh imagery, leading to the introduction of every kind of cliché.

I see in song, in sedgeyng tale

I see in song, in nourishing story

Of Erceldoun and of Kendale,

Of Erceldoun and Kendale,

Non þam says as þai þam wroght,

Non þam says as þai þam wroght,

And in þer sayng it semes noght.

And in their saying, it seems nothing.

Þat may þou here in Sir Tristrem

Þat may þou here in Sir Tristrem

Ouer gestes it has þe steem,

Ouer gestes it has þe steem,

Ouer alle þat is or was,

Ouer all that is or was,

If men it sayd as made Thomas:

If men said it was made by Thomas:

But I here it no man so say,

But I don't hear anyone say that.

Þat of som copple som is away.

Þat of som copple som is away.

(Chronicle, Prologue, ll. 93 ff.)

(Chronicle, Prologue, ll. 93 ff.)

Robert blames the vanity of the reciters more than their memories, on the excellence of which Petrarch remarks in his account of the minstrels: Sunt homines non magni ingenii, magnae vero memoriae, magnaeque diligentiae (to Boccaccio, Rerum Senilium, Bk. v, ep. ii).

Robert blames the vanity of the performers more than their memory, which Petrarch notes in his account of the minstrels: Sunt homines non magni ingenii, magnae vero memoriae, magnaeque diligentiae (to Boccaccio, Rerum Senilium, Bk. v, ep. ii).

Of course manuscripts of the longer secular poems were made and used,—mean, stunted copies from which the travelling entertainer could refresh his memory or add to his stock of tales; fair closet copies that would enable well-to-do admirers to renew their pleasure when no skilled minstrel was by; and, occasionally, compact libraries of romance, like the Auchinleck manuscript, which must have been the treasure of some great household that enjoyed 'romanz-reding on þe bok'—the pastime that encouraged the rise of prose romances in the late Middle Ages. But as a means of circulation for popular verse, as distinct from learned verse and from prose, the book was of secondary importance in its own time, and was always subject to exceptional risks. The fates of three stories in different kinds, all demonstrably favourites in the fourteenth century, will be sufficient illustration: of Floris and Blauncheflour, one of the best of the early romances in the courtly style,[xxxiv] several manuscripts survive, but when all are assembled the beginning of the story is still wanting; of Havelok, typical of the homely style, one imperfect copy and a few charred fragments of another are extant; of the Tale of Wade, that was dear to 'olde wydwes',[21] and yet considered worthy to entertain the noble Criseyde,[22] no text has come down. Evidently, to determine the relative popularity of the longer tales in verse we need not so much a catalogue of extant manuscripts, as a census, that cannot now be taken, of the repertories of the entertainers.

Of course, manuscripts of the longer secular poems were created and used—poor, incomplete copies that traveling performers could use to jog their memory or expand their collection of stories; neat copies for wealthy fans to enjoy when no skilled minstrel was around; and occasionally, compact libraries of romance, like the Auchinleck manuscript, which must have been a treasure for some rich household that enjoyed 'romanz-reding on þe bok'—the pastime that spurred the rise of prose romances in the late Middle Ages. However, as a way to spread popular verse, distinct from scholarly verse and prose, books were not very important at the time and always faced unique risks. The experiences of three stories in different genres, all clearly favorites in the fourteenth century, illustrate this well: for Floris and Blauncheflour, one of the best early romances in the courtly style,[xxxiv] several manuscripts exist, but even when combined, the story's beginning is still missing; for Havelok, typical of the more down-to-earth style, only one incomplete copy and a few burned fragments of another survive; for the Tale of Wade, beloved by 'olde wydwes',[21] and yet deemed fit to entertain the noble Criseyde,[22] no text has survived. Clearly, to assess the relative popularity of the longer verse tales, we need not just a list of existing manuscripts but also a census of the entertainers' repertoires, which we can no longer obtain.

[21] Chaucer, Merchant's Tale, ll. 211 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chaucer, Merchant's Tale, lines 211 and following.

[22] Chaucer, Troilus and Criseyde, Bk. iii, l. 614.

[22] Chaucer, Troilus and Criseyde, Bk. iii, l. 614.

If the manuscript life of the longer secular poems was precarious, the chances of the short pieces—songs, ballads, jests, comic dialogues, lampoons—were still worse. Since they were composed for the day without thought of the future, and were no great charge on the ordinary memory, the chief motives for writing them down were absent; and no doubt the professional minstrel found that to secure his proprietary rights against competitors, he must be chary of giving copies of his best things. Many would never be put into writing; some were jotted down on perishable wax; but parchment, always too expensive for ephemeral verse, was reserved for special occasions. In France, in the thirteenth century, Henri d'Andeli adds a touch of dignity to his poem celebrating the memory of a distinguished patron by inscribing it on parchment instead of the wax tablets he used for lighter verses.[23] In[xxxv] England in 1305, a West-Country swashbuckler, whom fear of the statute against Trailebastouns kept in the greenwood, relieves his offended dignity by composing a poem half apologetic, half minatory, and chooses as the safest way of publication to write it on parchment and throw it in the high road:—

If the existence of longer secular poems was uncertain, the situation for shorter pieces—songs, ballads, jokes, comic dialogues, and parodies—was even worse. Since they were created for the moment without any thought for the future, and didn't take up much space in memory, the main reasons for writing them down were missing; and it's likely that the professional minstrel realized he had to be careful about sharing copies of his best work to protect his rights against others. Many would never be written down; some were scribbled on fragile wax; but parchment, always too pricey for fleeting verses, was reserved for special occasions. In France, during the thirteenth century, Henri d'Andeli adds a level of respect to his poem celebrating the memory of a notable patron by writing it on parchment instead of the wax tablets he used for lighter verses.[23] In[xxxv] England in 1305, a West-Country adventurer, who was hiding out in the woods due to a fear of the law against Trailebastouns, satisfies his wounded pride by writing a poem that is half apologetic and half threatening, choosing to publish it safely by writing it on parchment and tossing it onto the road:—

Cest rym fust fet al bois desouz vn lorer,

C'est rym fust fet al bois desouz vn lorer,

La chaunte merle, russinole, e crye l'esperuer.

La chaunte merle, russinole, e crye l'esperuer.

Escrit estoit en parchemyn pur mout remenbrer,

It was written on parchment to be remembered well,

Et gitté en haut chemyn, qe vm le dust trouer.[24]

It was found at the top of the path, where they must search for it.[24]

These loose sheets or tiny rolls[25] rarely survive, and the preservation of their contents, as of pieces launched still more carelessly on the world, depends on the happy chance of inclusion in a miscellany; quotation in a larger work; or entry on a fly-leaf, margin, or similar space left blank in a book already written.

These loose sheets or small rolls[25] hardly ever last, and keeping their contents safe, like pieces thrown out even more randomly into the world, relies on the lucky chance of being included in a collection; cited in a larger work; or written in the margins, on a fly-leaf, or any blank space in an already existing book.

Et icil clers qui ce trova ...

Et icil clers qui ce trova ...

Por ce qu'il est de verité,

Because it's the truth,

Ne l'apele mie flablel,

Ne l'apele mie flablel,

Ne l'a pas escrit en tablel,

Did not write it on the tablet,

Ainz l'a escrit en parchamin:

Ainz wrote it on parchment:

Par bois, per plains et par chamins,

Through woods, across plains, and along paths,

Par bors, par chateals, par citez

By bors, by chateals, by citez

Vorra qu'il soit bien recitez.

Make sure it’s well recited.

(OEuvres, ed. A. Héron, Paris 1881, p. 40.)

(Works, ed. A. Héron, Paris 1881, p. 40.)

[24] 'This rime was made in the wood beneath a bay-tree, where blackbird and nightingale sing and the sparrow-hawk cries. It was written on parchment for a record, and flung in the high road so that folk should find it.' The Political Songs of England, ed. T. Wright (London 1839), p. 236.

[24] 'This poem was created in the woods under a bay tree, where the blackbird and nightingale sing and the sparrowhawk calls out. It was written on parchment as a record and tossed onto the main road so that people would discover it.' The Political Songs of England, ed. T. Wright (London 1839), p. 236.

[25] A rare example of a roll made small for convenience of carrying is the British Museum Additional MS. 23986. It is about three inches wide and, in its imperfect state, twenty-two inches long, so that when rolled up it is not much bigger than one's finger. On the inside it contains a thirteenth-century Song of the Barons in French (T. Wright, Political Songs, 1839, pp. 59 ff.); on the outside, two scenes from a Middle English farce called Interludium de Clerico et Puella (Chambers, Mediaeval Stage, vol. ii, pp. 324 ff.) which, like so many happy experiments of the earlier time, appears to have no successor in the fourteenth century.

[25] A rare example of a small roll made for easy carrying is the British Museum Additional MS. 23986. It is about three inches wide and, in its imperfect state, twenty-two inches long, so when rolled up, it's not much bigger than a finger. Inside, it contains a thirteenth-century Song of the Barons in French (T. Wright, Political Songs, 1839, pp. 59 ff.); on the outside, there are two scenes from a Middle English farce called Interludium de Clerico et Puella (Chambers, Mediaeval Stage, vol. ii, pp. 324 ff.) which, like many successful experiments from earlier times, seems to have no successor in the fourteenth century.

Most productive, though not very common in the fourteenth century, are the miscellanies of short pieces—volumes like Earl Guy's 'little red book containing many divers things'—in which early collectors noted down the scraps that interested[xxxvi] them. A codex of West-Country origin, MS. Harley 2253 in the British Museum, preserves among French poems such as the complaint of the Trailebastoun, a group of English songs that includes Lenten is Come and Alysoun. Most of its numbers are unique, and the loss of this one volume would have swept away the best part of our knowledge of the early Middle English secular lyrics.

Most productive, but not very common in the fourteenth century, are the collections of short pieces—books like Earl Guy's 'little red book containing many different things'—where early collectors recorded the bits that interested[xxxvi] them. A codex from the West Country, MS. Harley 2253 in the British Museum, includes among French poems like the complaint of the Trailebastoun, a collection of English songs that features Lenten is Come and Alysoun. Most of its pieces are unique, and losing this one volume would have taken away much of what we know about early Middle English secular lyrics.

Of survival by quotation there is an example in the history of the Letter of Theodric, which lies behind Mannyng's tale of the Dancers of Colbek; and the circumstances are worth lingering over both for the number of by-paths they open to speculation, and for the glimpse they give of Wilton in a century from which there are few records of the nunnery outside the grim, tax-gatherer's entries of Domesday.

Of survival through quotes, there's an example in the history of the Letter of Theodric, which underlies Mannyng's story of the Dancers of Colbek; and the circumstances are worth exploring for both the many side routes they open for speculation and the insight they provide into Wilton in a century from which there are few records of the nunnery, aside from the harsh tax collector's entries in the Domesday book.

In the year before the Conquest, Theodric the foreigner, still racked by the curse that was laid on Bovo's company, made his way from the court of Edward the Confessor to[xxxvii] the shrine of St. Edith. As he walked through the quiet valley to Wilton in the spring of the year, we may be sure the thought came to him that here at last was the spot where a man wearied with wandering from land to land, from shrine to shrine, might hope to be cured and to set up his rest. From the moment he reaches the abbey it is impossible not to admire his feeling for dramatic effect. By a paroxysm of quaking he terrifies the peasants; but to the weeping nuns he tells his story discreetly; and, lest a doubt should remain, produces from his scrip a letter in which St. Bruno, the great Pope Leo IX, vouches for all. It is notable that at this stage the convent appear to have taken no steps to record a story so marvellous and so well authenticated; and had Theodric continued his restless wandering we should know of him as little as is known of three others from the band of carollers, who had preceded him at Wilton with a similar story. But when he obtains leave to sleep beside the shrine of St. Edith, and in the morning of the great feast of Lady Day wakes up healed, exalting the fame of their patron saint who had lifted the curse where all the saints of Europe had failed, then, and then only, the convent order that an official record should be made, and the letter copied: Hec in presencia Brichtive ipsius loci abbatisse declarata et patriis litteris[26] sunt mandata. Henceforth it exists only as a chapter in the Acts of St. Edith, and as such it lay before Robert of Brunne. Of the other communities or private persons visited by Theodric (who, whether saint or faitour, certainly did not produce his letter for the first and last time at Wilton) none have preserved his memory. It would be hard to find a better example of the power of the clergy in early times to control the keys to posterity, or of the practical considerations which, quite apart from merit or curiosity, governed the preservation of legends.

In the year before the Conquest, Theodric the foreigner, still troubled by the curse placed on Bovo's group, made his way from the court of Edward the Confessor to the shrine of St. Edith. As he walked through the peaceful valley to Wilton in the spring, he must have thought that this was finally the place where a man tired of wandering from land to land, from shrine to shrine, could hope to be healed and find peace. From the moment he arrives at the abbey, it's hard not to admire his sense of dramatic effect. He terrifies the peasants with his shaking, but he shares his story gently with the weeping nuns; and to clear any doubt, he pulls from his bag a letter in which St. Bruno, the great Pope Leo IX, confirms everything. It’s interesting that at this point, the convent doesn’t seem to have taken any steps to record such an amazing and well-supported story; if Theodric had continued his restless journey, we would know as little about him as we do about three others from the group of carollers who had come before him to Wilton with a similar tale. But when he is granted permission to sleep beside the shrine of St. Edith and wakes up healed on the morning of the great feast of Lady Day, praising the fame of their patron saint who lifted the curse when all the saints of Europe had failed, then, and only then, does the convent order that an official record be made and the letter copied: Hec in presencia Brichtive ipsius loci abbatisse declarata et patriis litteris[26] sunt mandata. From that point on, it exists only as a chapter in the Acts of St. Edith and as such it was presented to Robert of Brunne. Of the other communities or private individuals visited by Theodric—who, whether a saint or a faitour, definitely didn't present his letter for the first and last time at Wilton—none have kept his memory. It's hard to find a better example of how powerful the clergy were in those early times to control the keys to history, or of the practical considerations that, separate from merit or curiosity, influenced the preservation of legends.

[26] Patriis litteris according to Schröder and Gaston Paris means 'English language', but if it is not a mere flourish, it means rather the 'English script' in which the Latin letter was copied, as distinct from the foreign hand of Theodric's original letter. What 'English script' meant at Wilton in 1065 is a question of some delicacy. The spelling Folcpoldus for Folcwoldus in some later copies of the Wilton text must be due to confusion of p and Anglo-Saxon ƿ = w. This would be decisive for 'Anglo-Saxon script' if it occurred anywhere but in a proper name.

[26] Patriis litteris according to Schröder and Gaston Paris means 'English language', but if it’s not just embellishment, it actually refers to the 'English script' in which the Latin letter was copied, distinct from the foreign handwriting of Theodric's original letter. What 'English script' meant in Wilton in 1065 is a nuanced issue. The spelling Folcpoldus for Folcwoldus in some later copies of the Wilton text likely stems from a mix-up between p and Anglo-Saxon ƿ = w. This would be significant for 'Anglo-Saxon script' if it appeared anywhere other than in a proper name.

But it is the verses casually jotted down in unrelated books that bring home most vividly the slenderness of the thread of transmission. A student has committed Now Springs the Spray to solitary imprisonment between the joyless leaves of an old law book. The song of the Irish Dancer and The Maid of the Moor were scribbled, with some others from a minstrel's stock, on the fly-leaf of a manuscript now in the Bodleian. On a blank page of another a prudent man (who used vile ink, long since faded) has written the verses that banish rats, much as a modern householder might treasure[xxxviii] up some annihilating prescription. To these waifs the chance of survival did not come twice, and to a number incalculable it never came.

But it's the verses casually written in random books that really highlight how fragile the thread of transmission is. A student has trapped Now Springs the Spray in solitary confinement between the dull pages of an old law book. The song of the Irish Dancer and The Maid of the Moor were written down, along with some other treasures from a minstrel's repertoire, on the flyleaf of a manuscript now housed in the Bodleian. On a blank page of another book, a cautious man (who used terrible ink, now long faded) has written the verses that drive away rats, much like a modern homeowner might keep[xxxviii] an effective extermination recipe. For these snippets, the chance of survival was rare, and for countless others, it never came.

It has been the purpose of this digression to bring the extant literature into perspective: not to raise useless regrets for what is lost, since we can learn only from what remains; nor to contest the value of statistics of surviving copies as a proof of circulation, provided the works compared are similar in length and kind, and are represented in enough manuscripts to make figures significant; nor yet to deny that didactic verse bulks large in the output of the fourteenth century: it could not be otherwise in an anxious age, when the scarcity of remains gives everything written in English a place in literary history, and when for almost everything verse was preferred to prose. It seemed better to redress the balance of chance by stealing from the end of the thirteenth century a few fragments that following generations would not forget, than to lend colour to the suggestion that ninety-nine of the men of Chaucer's century enjoyed The Prick of Conscience for every one that caught up the refrain of Now Springs the Spray, or danced through The Maid of the Moor, or sang the praises of Alison.

It has been the aim of this digression to put the existing literature into perspective: not to dwell on pointless regrets for what is lost, since we can only learn from what remains; nor to question the value of statistics on surviving copies as evidence of circulation, as long as the works compared are similar in length and type, and there are enough manuscripts to make the numbers significant; nor to deny that didactic verse was prevalent in the output of the fourteenth century: it couldn’t be any other way in a worried age, when the scarcity of remains gives everything written in English a place in literary history, and when verse was preferred over prose almost universally. It seemed more fitting to balance chance by borrowing a few fragments from the end of the thirteenth century that later generations would remember, rather than support the idea that ninety-nine men from Chaucer's century read The Prick of Conscience for every one who enjoyed the refrain of Now Springs the Spray, danced through The Maid of the Moor, or sang the praises of Alison.


V

However much a maker of excerpts may stretch his commission to give variety, it is in vain if the reader will not do his part; for it lies with him to find interest. Really no effective attack can be made on a crust of such diversified hardness until the reader looks at his text as a means of winning back something of the life of the past, and feels a pleasure in the battle against vagueness.

However much someone trying to compile excerpts might stretch their task to create variety, it won’t matter if the reader doesn’t do their part; it’s up to them to find interest. In reality, no effective approach can penetrate a surface of such varied difficulty until the reader views their text as a way to reclaim some of the past's life and takes pleasure in the struggle against uncertainty.

The first step is to find out the verbal meaning. Strange words, that force themselves on the attention and are easily[xxxix] found in dictionaries and glossaries, try a careful reader less than groups of common words—such lines as

The first step is to figure out the verbal meaning. Unusual words that stand out and can easily be looked up in dictionaries and glossaries challenge a careful reader less than common word groups—such lines as

Þe fairest leuedi, for þe nones,

The fairest lady, just for you,

Þat miȝt gon on bodi and bones  II 53-4

It might happen to the body and bones  II 53-4

which, if literally transposed into modern English, are nonsense. Those who think it is beneath the dignity of an intelligent reader to weigh such gossamer should turn to Zupitza's commentary on the Fifteenth Century Version of Guy of Warwick,[27] and see how a master among editors of Middle English relishes every phrase, missing nothing, and yet avoiding the opposite fault of pressing anything too hard. For these tags, more or less emptied of meaning through common use, and ridiculous by modern standards, have their importance in the economy of spoken verse, where a good voice carried them off. They helped out the composer in need of a rime; the reciter on his feet, compelled to improvise; and the audience who, lacking the reader's privilege to linger over close-packed lines, welcomed familiar turns that by diluting the sense made it easier to receive.

which, if directly translated into modern English, are nonsense. Those who believe it's beneath the dignity of an intelligent reader to consider such delicate details should look at Zupitza's commentary on the Fifteenth Century Version of Guy of Warwick,[27] and see how a master editor of Middle English appreciates every phrase, missing nothing, while also avoiding the fault of over-analyzing anything. These tags, which have become mostly meaningless through frequent usage and seem absurd by today’s standards, actually hold importance in the rhythm of spoken verse, where a good voice could deliver them well. They assisted the composer in need of a rhyme; the performer improvising on stage; and the audience, who, lacking the chance to linger over tightly packed lines, welcomed familiar phrases that, by softening the meaning, made it easier to follow along.

[27] Early English Text Society, extra series, 1875-6.

[27] Early English Text Society, extra series, 1875-6.

Repeated reading will bring out clearly the formal elements of style—the management of rime and alliteration in verse, the grouping and linking of clauses in prose, the cadences in both verse and prose: and before the value of a word or phrase can be settled it is often necessary to inquire how far its use was dictated by technical conditions, compliance with which is sometimes ingenuous to the point of crudity. Where a prose writer would be content with Mathew sayth, an alliterative poet elaborates (VIII a 234) into:

Repeated reading will clearly reveal the formal elements of style—the use of rhyme and alliteration in poetry, the organization and connection of clauses in prose, the rhythms in both forms: and before determining the value of a word or phrase, it's often necessary to examine how much its use was influenced by technical requirements, which can sometimes be so straightforward that they border on being basic. While a prose writer might simply say Mathew sayth, an alliterative poet expands it into:

Mathew with mannes face mouthed þise wordis

Matthew with a man's face said these words

and in such a context mouthed cannot be pressed. The frequent oaths in the speeches in Piers Plowman are no more than counters in the alliteration: being meaningless they[xl] are selected to prop up the verse, just as the barrenest phrases in the poem On the Death of Edward III owe their inclusion to the requirements of rime. Again, it will be easier to acquiesce in a forced sense of bende in

and in this context, mouthed cannot be emphasized. The frequent oaths in the speeches in Piers Plowman are just filler in the alliteration: being meaningless they[xl] are chosen to support the verse, just like the most empty phrases in the poem On the Death of Edward III are included because they fit the rhyme scheme. Again, it will be easier to accept a forced interpretation of bende in

On bent much baret bende      V 47

On a nearly bare bend

when it is observed that rime and alliteration so limit the poet's choice that no apter word could be used. Conversely, in the absence of disturbing technical conditions, a reader who finds nonsense should suspect his understanding of the text, or the soundness of the text, before blaming the author.

when it's noticed that rhyme and alliteration restrict the poet's choices to the point where no better word could fit. On the other hand, if there are no confusing technical issues, a reader who encounters nonsense should question their understanding of the text, or the text's validity, before blaming the author.

When the sense expressed and the methods of expression have been studied, it remains to examine the implications of the words—an endless task and perhaps the most entertaining of all. Take as a routine example the place where the Green Knight, preparing a third time to deliver his blow, says to Gawayne—

When the meaning conveyed and the ways of expressing it have been explored, it's time to look into what the words imply—an ongoing endeavor and probably the most enjoyable of all. For a straightforward example, consider the moment when the Green Knight, getting ready to strike for the third time, says to Gawayne—

Halde þe now þe hyȝe hode þat Arþur þe raȝt,

Hold it now, the high head that Arthur the right,

And kepe þy kanel at þis kest, ȝif hit keuer may      V  229 f.

And keep the cinnamon at this chest, if it can be covered V 229 f.

A recent translator renders very freely:

A recent translator puts it very loosely:

'but yet thy hood up-pick,

'but still your hood lifted,'

Haply 'twill cover thy neck when I the buffet strike'—

Happily, it will cover your neck when I strike the blow.

though the etiquette of decapitation, and the delicacy of the stroke that the Green Knight has in mind, require just the opposite interpretation:—Gawayne's hood has become disarranged since he bared his neck (V 188), and the Green Knight wants a clear view to make sure of his aim. An observation of Gaston Paris on the Latin story of the Dancers of Colbek will show how much an alert mind enriches the reading of a text with precise detail. From the incident of Ave's arm he concludes that the dancers did not form a closed ring, but a line with Bovo leading (I 55) and Ave, as the last comer (I 43-54), at its end, so that she had one arm free which her brother seized in his attempt to drag her away (I 111 ff.).

though the etiquette of decapitation and the precision of the strike that the Green Knight has in mind require the exact opposite interpretation:—Gawayne's hood has become disheveled since he bared his neck (V 188), and the Green Knight wants a clear view to ensure his aim. An observation by Gaston Paris on the Latin story of the Dancers of Colbek shows how much an attentive mind enriches the reading of a text with precise details. From the incident of Ave's arm, he concludes that the dancers did not form a closed circle but a line with Bovo leading (I 55) and Ave, as the last to join (I 43-54), at the end, so she had one arm free which her brother grabbed in his attempt to pull her away (I 111 ff.).

Intensive[xli] reading should be combined with discursive. Intensive reading cultivates the habit of noticing detail; and it is a sound rule of textual criticism to interpret a composition first in the light of the evidence contained within itself. For instance, the slight flicker in the verse

Intensive[xli] reading should be paired with discursive reading. Intensive reading helps develop the habit of noticing details, and a good rule of textual criticism is to interpret a work based on the evidence found within it. For example, the subtle shift in the verse

Sche most wiþ him no lenger abide    II 330

She could not stay with him any longer    II 330

should recall as surely as a cross-reference the earlier line

should remember just like a cross-reference the earlier line

No durst wiþ hir no leng abide    II 84

No one dared to stay with her any longer    II 84

and raise the question whether in both places in the original work the comparative had not the older form leng. Discursive reading is a safeguard against the dangers of a narrow experience, and especially against the assumption that details of phrase, style, or thought are peculiar to an author or composition, when in fact they are common to a period or a kind. A course of both will enable the reader to cope with a school of critics who rely on superficial resemblances to strip the mask from anonymous authors and attach their works to some favoured name. Whether Sir Gawayne and The Destruction of Troy are from the same hand is still seriously debated. Both are alliterative poems; but it is impossible to read ten lines from each aloud without realizing the wide gap that divides their rhythms. The differences of spirit are more radical still. The facility of the author of The Destruction is attained at the cost of surrender to the metre. Given pens, ink, vellum, and a good original, he could go on turning out respectable verses while human strength endured. And because his meaning is all on the surface, the work does not improve on better acquaintance. The author of Sir Gawayne is an artist who never ceases to struggle with a harsh medium. He has the rare gift of visualizing every scene in his story: image succeeds image, each so sharply drawn as to suggest that he had his training in one of the schools of miniature-painting for which early England was famous. It is this gift of the painter that, more than likeness of dialect or[xlii] juxtaposition in the manuscript, links Sir Gawayne with The Pearl.

and raise the question of whether in both places in the original work the comparative might not have had the older form leng. Reading analytically is a safeguard against the risks of limited experience, especially against the idea that certain details of phrasing, style, or thought are unique to a specific author or work when they are actually common to a time or genre. Engaging with both types of reading will help the reader deal with critics who depend on superficial similarities to uncover anonymous authors and link their works to a preferred name. Whether Sir Gawayne and The Destruction of Troy are by the same author is still hotly debated. Both are alliterative poems, but it's impossible to read ten lines from each out loud without noticing the significant difference in their rhythms. The differences in spirit are even more fundamental. The ease of the author of The Destruction comes at the cost of surrendering to the meter. Given pens, ink, parchment, and a good original, he could keep producing decent verses as long as he had the strength. And because his meaning is straightforward, the work doesn't get better upon closer reading. The author of Sir Gawayne is an artist who constantly battles with a challenging medium. He has the rare ability to visualize each scene in his story: images flow one after another, each so vividly drawn that it suggests he was trained in one of the schools of miniature painting for which early England was famous. It is this painter's gift that, more than similarities in dialect or [xlii] placement in the manuscript, connects Sir Gawayne with The Pearl.

It cannot be too strongly urged that the purpose of a worker in Middle English should be nothing less than to read sensitively, with the fullest possible understanding. Of such a purpose many curricula give no hint. Nor could it be deduced readily from the latest activities of research, where the tendency is more and more to leave the main road (which should be crowded if the study is to thrive) for side-tracks and by-paths of side-tracks in which the sense of direction and proportion is easily lost.

It can’t be emphasized enough that the goal of someone working with Middle English should be to read carefully, with the deepest understanding possible. Many curricula don’t suggest such a goal. It’s also not something that can be easily figured out from the latest research activities, where there’s a growing trend to stray from the main path (which should be busy for the study to flourish) into side-tracks and further detours, where the sense of direction and balance can easily get lost.

That much may be accomplished by specialists following a single line of approach has been demonstrated by the philologists, who have burrowed tirelessly to present new materials to a world which seldom rewards their happiest elucidations with so much as a 'Well said, old mole!' The student of literature (in the narrower modern sense of the word) brings a new range of interests. He will be disappointed if he expects to find a finished art, poised and sustained, in an age singularly afflicted with growing pains; but there are compensations for any one who is content to catch glimpses of promise, and—looking back and forward, and aside to France—to take pleasure in tracing the rise and development of literary forms and subjects. It is still not enough. The specialist in language as a science, or in literature as an art, may find the Sixth Passus of Piers Plowman (VIII a) or the Wiclifite sermon (XI b) of secondary interest. Yet both are primary documents, the one for the history of society, the other for the history of religion.

That a lot can be achieved by specialists focusing on a single approach has been shown by linguists, who have worked tirelessly to offer new insights to a world that rarely acknowledges their best discoveries with even a simple 'Well said, old mole!' The literature student (in the more specific modern sense) brings a fresh set of interests. They will feel let down if they expect to find a perfected art, balanced and consistent, in a time that is particularly plagued by growing pains; however, there are rewards for anyone willing to catch glimpses of potential and—looking back, forward, and sideways to France—find enjoyment in tracking the emergence and evolution of literary forms and topics. It still might not be enough. A specialist in language as a science, or in literature as an art, may regard the Sixth Passus of Piers Plowman (VIII a) or the Wiclifite sermon (XI b) as secondary. Yet both are essential documents, one for understanding the history of society, the other for the history of religion.

There is no escape from a counsel of perfection:—whoever enters on a course of mediaeval studies must reckon as a defect his lack of interest in any side of the life of the Middle Ages; and must be deaf to those who, like the fox in Aesop that had lost its tail, proclaim the benefits of truncation. The range of knowledge and experience was then more[xliii] than in later times within the compass of a single mind and life. And so much that is necessary to a full understanding has been lost that no possible source of information should be shut out willingly. It is an exercise in humility to call up in all its details some scene of early English life (better a domestic scene than one of pageantry) and note how much is blurred.

There’s no way to avoid a standard of perfection: anyone who starts studying the Middle Ages must consider it a flaw if they lack interest in any aspect of life during that time. They should ignore those who, like the fox in Aesop’s fable who lost its tail, talk about the perks of being cut short. The depth of knowledge and experience back then was greater than in later times and could fit within a single mind and life. So much that’s crucial for a complete understanding has been lost that we shouldn’t willingly close ourselves off from any potential source of information. It’s a humbling exercise to recall, in detail, some aspect of early English life (preferably a domestic scene rather than one of spectacle) and see how much remains unclear.

Every blur is a challenge. There are few familiar subjects in which a beginner can sooner reach the limits of recorded knowledge. The great scholars have found time to chart only a fraction of their discoveries; and the greatest could not hope or wish for a day when the number of quests worth the making would be appreciably less.

Every blur is a challenge. There are few familiar subjects where a beginner can quickly hit the limits of documented knowledge. The great scholars have managed to outline only a small part of their findings; and the greatest could never hope or wish for a day when the number of worthwhile quests would be significantly smaller.


This book had its origin in a very different project. Professor Napier had asked me to join him in producing for the use of language students a volume of specimens from the Middle English dialects, with an apparatus strictly linguistic. The work had not advanced beyond the choice of texts when his death and my transfer to duties in which learning had no part brought it to an end. When later the call came for a book that would introduce newcomers to the fourteenth century, I was able to bring into the changed plan his favourite passage from Sir Gawayne, and to draw upon the notes of his lectures for its interpretation. It is a small part of my debt to the generous and modest scholar whose mastery of exact methods was an inspiration to his pupils.

This book started out as a very different project. Professor Napier asked me to collaborate with him on creating a collection of examples from the Middle English dialects for language students, complete with a strictly linguistic framework. The project hadn’t progressed beyond selecting texts when he passed away, and my shift to duties that didn’t involve academia put a stop to it. Later, when the request came for a book to introduce newcomers to the fourteenth century, I was able to incorporate his favorite passage from Sir Gawayne into the new plan and use his lecture notes for its interpretation. This reflects just a small part of my gratitude to the generous and humble scholar whose expertise in precise methods inspired his students.


I am obliged to the Early English Text Society and to the Clarendon Press for permission to use extracts from certain of their publications; to the librarians who have made their manuscripts available, or have helped me to obtain facsimiles; to Mr. J. R. R. Tolkien who has undertaken the preparation of the Glossary, the most exacting part of the apparatus; and to Mr. Nichol Smith who has watched over the book from its beginnings.

I want to thank the Early English Text Society and the Clarendon Press for allowing me to use excerpts from some of their publications; the librarians who made their manuscripts accessible or helped me get facsimiles; Mr. J. R. R. Tolkien for taking on the preparation of the Glossary, the most challenging part of the project; and Mr. Nichol Smith for overseeing the book from the start.

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

A single manuscript is chosen as the basis of each text, and neither its readings nor its spellings are altered if they can reasonably be defended. Where correction involves substitution, the substituted letters are printed in italics, and the actual reading of the manuscript will be found in the Footnotes (or occasionally in the Notes). Words or letters added to complete the manuscript are enclosed in caret brackets < >. Corrupt readings retained in the text are indicated by daggers ††. Paragraphing, punctuation, capitals, and the details of word division are modern, and contractions are expanded without notice, so that the reader shall not be distracted by difficulties that are purely palaeographical. A final e derived from OFr. é(e) or ie, OE. -ig, is printed é, to distinguish it from unaccented final e which is regularly lost in Modern English.

A single manuscript is selected as the foundation for each text, and neither its readings nor its spellings are changed if they can be reasonably justified. When correction requires substitution, the substituted letters are shown in italics, and the actual reading of the manuscript can be found in the Footnotes (or occasionally in the Notes). Words or letters added to complete the manuscript are placed in caret brackets < >. Corrupt readings kept in the text are marked by daggers ††. Paragraphing, punctuation, capitalization, and the details of word division are modernized, and contractions are expanded without notice to avoid distracting the reader with purely palaeographical issues. A final e derived from OFr. é(e) or ie, OE. -ig, is printed as é, to differentiate it from unaccented final e which is typically omitted in Modern English.

The extracts have been collated with the manuscripts, or with complete photographs, except Nos. IV (Thornton MS.), VII, VIII b, XI a, XVII, the manuscripts of which I have not been able to consult. The Footnotes as a rule take no account of conjectural emendations, variants from other manuscripts, or minutiae like erasures and corrections contemporary with the copy.

The extracts have been gathered alongside the manuscripts or complete photographs, except for Nos. IV (Thornton MS.), VII, VIII b, XI a, XVII, which I haven't been able to review. The footnotes generally do not consider suggested corrections, variations from other manuscripts, or details like erasures and edits made at the time of the copy.

SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY[28]

[28] Books primarily of reference are distinguished by an asterisk. Details relating to texts, manuscript sources, editions, monographs, and articles that have appeared in periodicals, will be found in the bibliographical manuals cited.

[28] Reference books are marked with an asterisk. Information about texts, manuscript sources, editions, monographs, and articles published in periodicals can be found in the bibliographical guides mentioned.

DICTIONARIES.

*A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles, ed. Sir J. A. H. Murray, H. Bradley, W. A. Craigie, C. T. Onions, Oxford 1888—[quoted as N.E.D.].

*A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles, ed. Sir J. A. H. Murray, H. Bradley, W. A. Craigie, C. T. Onions, Oxford 1888—[quoted as N.E.D.].

*Stratmann, F. A. A Middle English Dictionary, new edn. by H. Bradley, Oxford 1891.

*Stratmann, F. A. A Middle English Dictionary, new edition by H. Bradley, Oxford 1891.

BIBLIOGRAPHIC.

*Brown, Carleton. A Register of Middle English Religious and Didactic Verse (Part I, List of MSS.; Part II, Indices), Oxford 1916-20 (Bibliographical Society).

*Brown, Carleton. A Register of Middle English Religious and Didactic Verse (Part I, List of MSS.; Part II, Indices), Oxford 1916-20 (Bibliographical Society).

*Hammond, Miss E. P. Chaucer: A Bibliographical Manual, New York 1908.

*Hammond, Miss E. P. Chaucer: A Bibliographical Manual, New York 1908.*

*Wells, J. E. A Manual of the Writings in Middle English, 1050-1500, New Haven, &c., 1916; Supplement, 1919.

*Wells, J. E. A Manual of the Writings in Middle English, 1050-1500, New Haven, etc., 1916; Supplement, 1919.*

Books and education.

Chambers, E. K. The Mediaeval Stage, 2 vols., Oxford 1903.

Chambers, E. K. The Medieval Stage, 2 vols., Oxford 1903.

Clark, J. W. The Care of Books, Cambridge (new edn.) 1909.

Clark, J. W. The Care of Books, Cambridge (new ed.) 1909.

Ker, W. P. English Literature, Mediaeval, London 1912. [A good brief orientation.]

Ker, W. P. English Literature, Medieval, London 1912. [A good brief overview.]

Legouis, E. Chaucer (transl. L. Lailavoix), London 1913.

Legouis, E. Chaucer (trans. L. Lailavoix), London 1913.

Rashdall, H. The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages, 2 vols., Oxford 1895.

Rashdall, H. The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages, 2 vols., Oxford 1895.

Church History.

Capes, W. W. The English Church in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries, London 1909.

Capes, W. W. The English Church in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries, London 1909.

*Dugdale, Sir William. Monasticon Anglicanum, new edn. by Caley, Ellis and Bandinel, 6 vols., London 1846. [Gives detailed histories of the English religious houses.]

*Dugdale, Sir William. Monasticon Anglicanum, new edition by Caley, Ellis, and Bandinel, 6 volumes, London 1846. [Provides detailed histories of English religious houses.]

Gasquet, Cardinal F. A. English Monastic Life, London, 4th edn. 1910.

Gasquet, Cardinal F. A. English Monastic Life, London, 4th ed. 1910.

General History.

Ashley, W. J. An Introduction to English Economic History and Theory, 2 vols., London 1888-93.

Ashley, W. J. An Introduction to English Economic History and Theory, 2 vols., London 1888-93.

Bateson, Mary. Mediaeval England (1066-1350), London 1903. [A brief and exact social history.]

Bateson, Mary. Mediaeval England (1066-1350), London 1903. [A concise and accurate social history.]

Cutts, E. L. Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, London 1872; 3rd edn. 1911. [Useful for its illustrations from MSS.]

Cutts, E. L. Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, London 1872; 3rd ed. 1911. [Useful for its illustrations from manuscripts.]

Gasquet, Cardinal F. A. The Black Death of 1348 and 1349, London, 2nd edn. 1908.

Gasquet, Cardinal F. A. The Black Death of 1348 and 1349, London, 2nd ed. 1908.

Jessopp, A. The Coming of the Friars and other Historical Essays, London, 4th edn. 1890.

Jessopp, A. The Coming of the Friars and Other Historical Essays, London, 4th ed. 1890.

Jusserand, J. J. English Wayfaring Life in the Middle Ages (transl. L. Toulmin Smith), London 1889, &c.; revised 1921. [Invaluable.]

Jusserand, J. J. English Wayfaring Life in the Middle Ages (transl. L. Toulmin Smith), London 1889, &c.; revised 1921. [Invaluable.]

Lechler, G. V. John Wiclif and his English Precursors (transl. P. Lorimer), 2 vols., London 1878.

Lechler, G. V. John Wiclif and his English Precursors (trans. P. Lorimer), 2 vols., London 1878.

Oman, Sir Charles Wm. C. The Great Revolt of 1381, Oxford 1906.

Oman, Sir Charles Wm. C. The Great Revolt of 1381, Oxford 1906.

Reville, A., et Petit-Dutaillis, Ch. Le Soulèvement des Travailleurs d'Angleterre en 1381, Paris 1898.

Reville, A., and Petit-Dutaillis, Ch. The Uprising of the Workers in England in 1381, Paris 1898.

Riley, H. T. Memorials of London and London Life (1270-1419), London 1868.

Riley, H. T. Memorials of London and London Life (1270-1419), London 1868.

*Rogers, J. E. T. A History of Agriculture and Prices in England (1259-1793). 7 vols., Oxford 1866-1902. [Rich in facts.]

*Rogers, J. E. T. A History of Agriculture and Prices in England (1259-1793). 7 vols., Oxford 1866-1902. [Rich in facts.]

Smith, S. Armitage. John of Gaunt, London 1904.

Smith, S. Armitage. John of Gaunt, London 1904.

*Stubbs, Wm. The Constitutional History of England, 3 vols., Oxford (1st edn. 1874-78), 1903-6.

*Stubbs, Wm. The Constitutional History of England, 3 vols., Oxford (1st edn. 1874-78), 1903-6.

Tout, T. F. The History of England from the Accession of Henry III to the Death of Edward III (1216-1377), London 1905; new edn. 1920.

Tout, T. F. The History of England from the Accession of Henry III to the Death of Edward III (1216-1377), London 1905; new edition 1920.

Trevelyan, G. M. England in the Age of Wycliffe, London 1899; new edn., 1909. [A brilliant study.]

Trevelyan, G. M. England in the Age of Wycliffe, London 1899; new edn., 1909. [A brilliant study.]

Works Mainly About France.

Enlart, C. Le Costume (vol. iii of his Manuel d'Archéologie Française), Paris 1916.

Enlart, C. Le Costume (vol. iii of his Manuel d'Archéologie Française), Paris 1916.

Faral, E. Les Jongleurs en France au Moyen Âge, Paris 1910.

Faral, E. The Minstrels in France during the Middle Ages, Paris 1910.

Paris, G. La Littérature Française au Moyen Âge, Paris, 5th edn. 1909. [A model handbook.]

Paris, G. French Literature in the Middle Ages, Paris, 5th ed. 1909. [A model handbook.]


I ROBERT MANNYNG OF BRUNNE'S HANDLYNG SYNNE A.D. 1303

What is known of Robert Mannyng of Brunne is derived from his own works. In the Prologue to Handlyng Synne he writes:

What we know about Robert Mannyng of Brunne comes from his own writings. In the Prologue to Handlyng Synne, he writes:

To alle Crystyn men vndir sunne,

To all Christian men under the sun,

And to gode men of Brunne,

And to good men of Brunne,

And speciali, alle be name,

And especially, by name,

Þe felaushepe of Symprynghame,

The fellowship of Simpringham,

Roberd of Brunne greteþ ȝow

Roberd of Brunne greets you

In al godenesse þat may to prow;

In all the goodness that can do good;

Of Brunne wake yn Kesteuene,

Of Brunne wake in Kesteuene,

Syxe myle besyde Sympryngham euene,

Six miles beside Sympryngham even,

Y dwelled yn þe pryorye

Y lived in the priory

Fyftene ȝere yn cumpanye....

Fifteen years in company...

And in the Introduction to his Chronicle:

And in the Introduction to his Chronicle:

Of Brunne I am; if any me blame,

Of Brunne I am; if anyone blames me,

Robert Mannyng is my name;

I’m Robert Mannyng;

Blissed be he of God of heuene

Bliss be he of God of heaven

Þat me Robert with gude wille neuene!

Þat me Robert with gude wille neuene!

In þe third Edwardes tyme was I,

In the time of the third Edward, I was,

When I wrote alle þis story,

When I wrote all this story,

In þe hous of Sixille I was a throwe;

In the house of Sixille I was a moment;

Danȝ Robert of Malton, þat ȝe know,

Dan Robert of Malton, that you know,

Did it wryte for felawes sake

Did it write for friends' sake

When þai wild solace make.

When they seek comfort.

From these passages it appears that he was born in Brunne, the modern Bourn, in Lincolnshire; and that he belonged to the Gilbertine Order. Sempringham was the head-quarters of the Order, and the dependent priory of Sixhill was near by. It has been suggested, without much evidence, that he was a lay brother, and not a full canon.

From these passages, it seems that he was born in Brunne, which is now called Bourn, in Lincolnshire; and that he was part of the Gilbertine Order. Sempringham was the headquarters of the Order, and the nearby priory of Sixhill was close by. It's been suggested, though not with much evidence, that he was a lay brother rather than a full canon.

His[002] Chronicle of England was completed in 1338. It falls into two parts, distinguished by a change of metre and source. The first, edited by Furnivall in the Rolls Series (2 vols. 1887), extends from the Flood to A.D. 689, and is based on Wace's Brut, the French source of Layamon's Brut. The second part, edited by Hearne, 2 vols., Oxford 1725, extends from A.D. 689 to the death of Edward I, and is based on the French Chronicle of a contemporary, who is sometimes called Pierre de Langtoft, sometimes Piers of Bridlington, because he was a native of Langtoft in Yorkshire, and a canon of the Austin priory at Bridlington in the same county. Mannyng's Chronicle has no great historical value, and its chief literary interest lies in the references to current traditions and popular stories.

His[002] Chronicle of England was finished in 1338. It has two parts, marked by a shift in meter and source. The first part, edited by Furnivall in the Rolls Series (2 vols. 1887), covers the time from the Flood to A.D. 689 and is based on Wace's Brut, the French source for Layamon's Brut. The second part, edited by Hearne, 2 vols., Oxford 1725, spans from A.D. 689 to the death of Edward I and is derived from the French Chronicle of a contemporary, sometimes referred to as Pierre de Langtoft or Piers of Bridlington, since he was from Langtoft in Yorkshire, and a canon at the Austin priory in Bridlington, also in Yorkshire. Mannyng's Chronicle doesn't hold much historical value, and its main literary appeal comes from the mentions of contemporary traditions and popular tales.

Handlyng Synne is a much more valuable work. It was begun in 1303:

Handlyng Synne is a much more significant work. It was started in 1303:

Dane Felyp was mayster þat tyme

Dane Felyp was master at that time

Þat y began þys Englyssh ryme;

That I began this English rhyme;

Þe ȝeres of grace fyl þan to be

Þe ȝeres of grace fyl þan to be

A þousynd and þre hundred and þre.

A thousand and three hundred and three.

In þat tyme turnede y þys

In that time, I turned this

On Englyssh tunge out of Frankys

On English tongue out of French

Of a boke as y fonde ynne,

Of a book as I find in,

Men clepyn þe boke 'Handlyng Synne'.

Men call the book 'Handling Sin'.

The source was again a French work written by a contemporary Northerner—William of Wadington's Manuel de Pechiez. The popularity of such treatises on the Sins may be judged from the number of works modelled upon them: e.g. the Ayenbyte of Inwyt, Gower's Confessio Amantis, and Chaucer's Parson's Tale. Their purpose was, as Robert explains, to enable a reader to examine his conscience systematically and constantly, and so to guard himself against vice.

The source was once again a French work created by a contemporary Northerner—William of Wadington's Manuel de Pechiez. The popularity of these kinds of treatises on the Sins can be seen in the number of works inspired by them: for example, the Ayenbyte of Inwyt, Gower's Confessio Amantis, and Chaucer's Parson's Tale. Their goal, as Robert explains, was to help readers systematically and continuously examine their conscience, thereby protecting themselves from vice.

Two complete MSS. of Handlyng Synne are known: British Museum MS. Harley 1701 (about 1350-75), and MS. Bodley 415, of a slightly later date. An important fragment is in the library of Dulwich College. The whole text, with the French source, has been edited by Furnivall for the Roxburghe Club, and later for the Early English Text Society. It treats, with the usual wealth of classification, of the Commandments, the Sins, the Sacraments, the Requisites and Graces of Shrift. But such[003] a bald summary gives no idea of the richness and variety of its content. For Mannyng, anticipating Gower, saw the opportunities that the illustrative stories offered to his special gifts, and spared no pains in their telling. A few examples are added from his own knowledge. More often he expands Wadington's outlines, as in the tale of the Dancers of Colbek. Here the French source is brief and colourless. But the English translator had found a fuller Latin version—clearly the same as that printed from Bodleian MS. Rawlinson C 938 in the preface to Furnivall's Roxburghe Club edition—and from it he produced the well-rounded and lively rendering given below.

Two complete manuscripts of Handlyng Synne are known: British Museum MS. Harley 1701 (around 1350-75), and MS. Bodley 415, which is slightly later. An important fragment is in the library of Dulwich College. The entire text, along with the French source, was edited by Furnivall for the Roxburghe Club, and later for the Early English Text Society. It covers, with its usual rich classification, the Commandments, Sins, Sacraments, and the Requirements and Graces of Confession. But such a simple summary doesn’t capture the richness and variety of its content. Mannyng, ahead of Gower, recognized the potential that illustrative stories offered to his unique talents and put considerable effort into their narration. He includes a few examples from his own knowledge, but more often he expands upon Wadington's outlines, as seen in the tale of the Dancers of Colbek. In this case, the French source is brief and lacks detail. However, the English translator discovered a more extensive Latin version—clearly the same as the one printed from Bodleian MS. Rawlinson C 938 in the preface to Furnivall's Roxburghe Club edition—and from it, he created the well-developed and engaging version provided below.

Robert knew that a work designed to turn 'lewde men' from the ale-house to the contemplation of their sins must grip their attention; and in the art of linking good teaching with entertainment he is a master. He has the gift of conveying to his audience his own enjoyment of a good story. His loose-knit conversational style would stand the test of reading aloud to simple folk, and he allows no literary affectations, no forced metres or verbiage, to darken his meaning:

Robert knew that a work aimed at turning "lewd men" away from the bar and toward reflecting on their sins had to capture their attention; and in the skill of combining good teaching with entertainment, he is a master. He has the talent for sharing his own enjoyment of a good story with his audience. His relaxed, conversational style holds up well when read aloud to everyday people, and he avoids any literary pretensions, unnatural rhythms, or unnecessary words that could obscure his message:

Haf I alle in myn Inglis layd

Haf I all in my English laid

In symple speche as I couthe,

In simple speech as I could,

Þat is lightest in mannes mouthe.

That is the easiest thing to say.

I mad noght for no disours,

I don’t care for any distractions,

Ne for no seggers, no harpours,

Ne for no seggers, no harpours,

But for þe luf of symple men

But for the love of simple men

Þat strange Inglis can not ken;

Þat strange Inglis can not ken;

For many it ere þat strange Inglis

For many it was that strange English

In ryme wate neuer what it is,

In rhyme, I never know what it is,

And bot þai wist what it mente,

And both they knew what it meant,

Ellis me thoght it were alle schente.

Ellis thought it was all ruined.

(Chronicle, ll. 72 ff.)

(Chronicle, ll. 72 ff.)

The simple form reflects the writer's frankness and directness. He points a moral fearlessly, but without harshness or self-righteousness. And the range of his sympathies and interests makes Handlyng Synne the best picture of English life before Langland and Chaucer.

The straightforward style shows the writer's honesty and openness. He expresses a moral without fear, but not with cruelty or self-righteousness. The breadth of his empathy and interests makes Handlyng Synne the best depiction of English life before Langland and Chaucer.


THE COLBEK DANCERS MS. Harley 1701 (around A.D. 1375); edited by Furnivall, lines 8987 and following.

Karolles, wrastlynges, or somour games, 1

Karolles, wrestling, or summer games, 1

Whoso euer haunteþ any swyche shames

Whoever feels such shame

Yn cherche, oþer yn chercheȝerd,

In search, or in searching,

Of sacrylage he may be aferd;

Of sacrilege, he may be afraid;

Or entyrludes, or syngynge, 5

Or interludes, or singing, 5

Or tabure bete, or oþer pypynge—

Or tabure bete, or oþer pypynge—

Alle swyche þyng forbodyn es

All such things are forbidden.

Whyle þe prest stondeþ at messe.

Whyle the priest stands at mass.

Alle swyche to euery gode preste ys lothe,

Alle such to every good priest is reluctant,

And sunner wyl he make hym wroth 10

And soon he will make him angry 10

Þan he wyl, þat haþ no wyt,

Þan he wyl, þat haþ no wyt,

Ne vndyrstondeþ nat Holy Wryt.

Do not understand the Holy Scripture.

And specyaly at hygh tymes

And especially at peak times

Karolles to synge and rede rymys

Karolles to sing and read rhymes

Noght yn none holy stedes, 15

None in none holy places, 15

Þat myȝt dysturble þe prestes bedes,

That might disturb the priest's prayers,

Or ȝyf he were yn orysun

Or if he were in trouble

Or any ouþer deuocyun:

Or any other devotion:

Sacrylage ys alle hyt tolde,

Sacrilege is all it told,

Þys and many oþer folde. 20

Þys and many other people. 20

But for to leue yn cherche for to daunce,

But to leave in church for to dance,

Y shal ȝow telle a ful grete chaunce,

Y shal ȝow telle a full great chance,

And y trow þe most þat fel

And I think the most that felt

Ys soþe as y ȝow telle;

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ truthfully as I tell you;

And fyl þys chaunce yn þys londe, 25

And fill this chance in this land, 25

Yn Ingland, as y vndyrstonde,

In England, as I understand,

Yn a kynges tyme þat hyght Edward

Yn a kynges tyme þat hyght Edward

Fyl þys chauce þat was so hard.

Fyl this chance that was so tough.

Hyt[005]  was vppon a Crystemesse nyȝt

Hyt was upon a Christmas night

Þat twelue folys a karolle dyȝt, 30

Þat twelue folys a karolle dyȝt, 30

Yn wodehed, as hyt were yn cuntek,

Yn wodehed, as hyt were yn cuntek,

Þey come to a tounne men calle Colbek.

They come to a town called Colbek.

Þe cherche of þe tounne þat þey to come

The church of the town that they are to come

Ys of Seynt Magne, þat suffred martyrdome;

Ys of St. Magnus, who suffered martyrdom;

Of Seynt Bukcestre hyt ys also, 35

Of Saint Bukcestre, it is also, 35

Seynt Magnes suster, þat þey come to.

Seynt Magnes sister, that they come to.

Here names of alle þus fonde y wryte,

Here names of all those found I write,

And as y wote now shul ȝe wyte:

And as you write now, you shall know:

Here lodesman, þat made hem glew,

Here lodesman, that made them glad,

Þus ys wryte, he hyȝte Gerlew. 40

Þus ys wryte, he hyȝte Gerlew. 40

Twey maydens were yn here coueyne,

Twey maidens were in her company,

Mayden Merswynde and Wybessyne.

Mayden Merswynde and Wybessyne.

Alle þese come þedyr for þat enchesone

Alle þese come here for that reason.

Of þe prestes doghtyr of þe tounne.

Of the priest's daughter of the town.

Þe prest hyȝt Robert, as y kan ame; 45

Þe prest hyȝt Robert, as y kan ame; 45

Aȝone hyght hys sone by name;

Aone was the name of his son;

Hys doghter, þat þese men wulde haue,

Hys daughter, that these men would have,

Þus ys wryte, þat she hyȝt Aue.

Þus ys wryte, þat she hyȝt Aue.

Echoune consented to o wyl

Echoune agreed to a will

Who shuld go Aue oute to tyl, 50

Who should go out to farm, 50

Þey graunted echone out to sende

Þey graunted echone out to sende

Boþe Wybessyne and Merswynde.

Both Wybessyne and Merswynde.

Þese wommen ȝede and tolled here oute

Þese wommen ȝede and tolled here oute

Wyþ hem to karolle þe cherche aboute.

Wyþ them to Carol the church around.

Beune ordeyned here karollyng; 55

Beau's order to sing here; 55

Gerlew endyted what þey shuld syng.

Gerlew decided what they should sing.

Þys ys þe karolle þat þey sunge,

Þis is the carol that they sang,

As telleþ þe Latyn tunge:

As the Latin language says:

'Equitabat Beuo per siluam frondosam,

'Beuo rode through the leafy forest,'

Ducebat secum Merswyndam formosam. 60

He led charming Merswyndam. 60

Quid stamus? cur non imus?'

What are we waiting for? Why don't we go?

'By þe leued wode rode Beuolyne,

'By the beloved wood rode Beuolyne,

Wyþ[006]  hym he ledde feyre Merswyne.

He led Fair Merswyne.

Why stonde we? why go we noght?'

Why do we stand here? Why don’t we go?

Þys ys þe karolle þat Grysly wroght; 65

Þis is the carol that Grísly wrote; 65

Þys songe sunge þey yn þe chercheȝerd—

Þys songe sunge þey yn þe chercheȝerd—

Of foly were þey no þyng aferd—

Of folly were they no thing afraid—

Vnto þe matynes were alle done,

Vnto þe matynes were alle done,

And þe messe shuld bygynne sone.

And the mass should begin soon.

Þe preste hym reuest to begynne messe, 70

Þe preste hym reuest to beginnen messe, 70

And þey ne left þerfore neuer þe lesse,

And they didn’t stop doing it any less,

But daunsed furþe as þey bygan,

But danced forth as they began,

For alle þe messe þey ne blan.

For all the mass they did not cease.

Þe preste, þat stode at þe autere,

Þe preste, þat stode at þe autere,

And herd here noyse and here bere, 75

And hear the noise and the bear here, 75

Fro þe auter down he nam,

Fro þe auter down he nam,

And to þe cherche porche he cam,

And he came to the church porch,

And seyd 'On Goddes behalue, y ȝow forbede

And said 'On God's behalue, I forbid you

Þat ȝe no lenger do swych dede,

Þat ȝe no lenger do swych dede,

But comeþ yn on feyre manere 80

But come in a nice way 80

Goddes seruyse for to here,

Goddess service to hear,

And doþ at Crystyn mennys lawe;

And do according to Christ's law;

Karolleþ no more, for Crystys awe!

Karolleth no more, for the awe of Christ!

Wurschyppeþ Hym with alle ȝoure myȝt

Worship Him with all your might

Þat of þe Vyrgyne was bore þys nyȝt.' 85

Þat of the Virgin was born this night.' 85

For alle hys byddyng lefte þey noȝt,

For all his bidding left they not,

But daunsed furþ, as þey þoȝt.

But danced forth, as they thought.

Þe preste þarefor was sore agreued;

Þe preste þarefor was sore agreued;

He preyd God þat he on beleuyd,

He prayed to God that he believed,

And for Seynt Magne, þat he wulde so werche— 90

And for Saint Magnus, that he would so work— 90

Yn whos wurschyp sette was þe cherche—

Yn whos wurschyp sette was þe cherche—

Þat swych a veniaunce were on hem sent,

Þat swych a veniaunce were on hem sent,

Are þey oute of þat stede were went,

Are they out of that place where they went,

Þat <þey> myȝt euer ryȝt so wende

That <þey> might ever rightly so go

Vnto[007]  þat tyme tweluemonth ende;95

Until that time, one year end;

(Yn þe Latyne þat y fonde þore

(Yn þe Latyne þat y fonde þore

He seyþ nat 'tweluemonth' but 'euermore';)

He says not 'twelve months' but 'forever.'

He cursed hem þere alsaume

He cursed him there also.

As þey karoled on here gaume.

As they sang on about their game.

As sone as þe preste hadde so spoke 100

As soon as the priest had spoken so

Euery hand yn ouþer so fast was loke

Euery hand in other was held so tightly

Þat no man myȝt with no wundyr

Þat no man myȝt with no wundyr

Þat tweluemoþe parte hem asundyr.

That twelfth month they part ways.

Þe preste ȝede yn, whan þys was done,

Þe preste went in, when this was done,

And commaunded hys sone Aȝone 105

And commanded his son Aȝone 105

Þat <he> shulde go swyþe aftyr Aue,

That <he> should go very soon after Eve,

Oute of þat karolle algate to haue.

Oute of that carol definitely to have.

But al to late þat wurde was seyd,

But it was said far too late,

For on hem alle was þe veniaunce leyd.

For upon them all was the punishment laid.

Aȝone wende weyl for to spede; 110

Aȝone did well to succeed; 110

Vnto þe karolle as swyþe he ȝede,

Vnto þe karolle as swyþe he ȝede,

Hys systyr by þe arme he hente,

Him grabbed his sister by the arm,

And þe arme fro þe body wente.

And the arm went away from the body.

Men wundred alle þat þere wore,

Men wondered at all that there was,

And merueyle mowe ȝe here more, 115

And you might be amazed more, 115

For, seþen he had þe arme yn hand,

For, since he had the arm in hand,

Þe body ȝede furþ karoland,

The body went further, Caroling.

And noþer <þe> body ne þe arme

And neither <þe> body nor the arm

Bledde neuer blode, colde ne warme,

Bledde never bled, cold nor warm,

But was as drye, with al þe haunche, 120

But was as dry, with all the haunch, 120

As of a stok were ryue a braunche.

As if a stalk were a branch.

Aȝone to hys fadyr went,

He went to his father,

And broght hym a sory present:

And brought him a sad gift:

'Loke, fadyr,' he seyd, 'and haue hyt here,

'Loke, father,' he said, 'and have it here,

Þe arme of þy doghtyr dere, 125

The arm of your dear daughter, 125

Þat was myn owne syster Aue,

Þat was myn owne syster Aue,

Þat y wende y myȝt a saue.

Þat y wende y myȝt a saue.

Þy[008]  cursyng now sene hyt ys

Your cursing now seems to be

Wyth veniaunce on þy owne flessh.

With vengeance on your own flesh.

Fellyche þou cursedest, and ouer sone; 130

Fellyche you cursed, and soon after; 130

Þou askedest veniaunce,—þou hast þy bone.'

You asked for forgiveness—you’ve got what you wanted.

Ȝow þar nat aske ȝyf þere was wo

Ȝow þar nat aske ȝyf þere was wo

Wyth þe preste, and wyth many mo.

Wyth þe preste, and wyth many mo.

Þe prest, þat cursed for þat daunce,

The priest who cursed for that dance,

On some of hys fyl harde chaunce. 135

On some of his very hard luck. 135

He toke hys doghtyr arme forlorn

He took his daughter by the arm forlorn

And byryed hyt on þe morn;

And buried it in the morning;

Þe nexte day þe arme of Aue

Þe nexte day þe arme of Aue

He fonde hyt lyggyng aboue þe graue.

He found it lying above the grave.

He byryed <hyt> on anouþer day,140

He buried <hyt> on another day,140

And eft aboue þe graue hyt lay.

And again it lay above the grave.

Þe þrydde tyme he byryed hyt,

Þe þrydde tyme he byryed hyt,

And eft was hyt kast oute of þe pyt.

And then it was cast out of the pit.

Þe prest wulde byrye hyt no more,

Þe prest wulde byrye hyt no more,

He dredde þe veniaunce ferly sore; 145

He feared the punishment very much; 145

Ynto þe cherche he bare þe arme,

Ynto þe cherche he bare þe arme,

For drede and doute of more harme,

For fear and worry of more harm,

He ordeyned hyt for to be

He set it up to be

Þat euery man myȝt wyth ye hyt se.

Þat euery man myȝt wyth ye hyt se.

Þese men þat ȝede so karolland, 150

Þese men þat ȝede so karolland, 150

Alle þat ȝere, hand yn hand,

Alle þat ȝere, hand yn hand,

Þey neuer oute of þat stede ȝede,

Þey never out of that place went,

Ne none myȝt hem þenne lede.

Ne none myȝt hem þenne lede.

Þere þe cursyng fyrst bygan,

Where the cursing first began,

Yn þat place aboute þey ran, 155

Yn þat place aboute þey ran, 155

Þat neuer ne felte þey no werynes

That never felt they no weariness.

As many †bodyes for goyng dos†,

As many bodies do for going,

Ne mete ete, ne drank drynke,

Ne mete ete, ne drank drynke,

Ne slepte onely alepy wynke.

Ne slepte onely alepy wynke.

Nyȝt[009]  ne day þey wyst of none,160

Nyȝt[009] no day they knew of none,160

Whan hyt was come, whan hyt was gone;

Whan it had come, whan it had gone;

Frost ne snogh, hayle ne reyne,

Frost, no snow, hail, or rain,

Of colde ne hete, felte þey no peyne;

Of cold and heat, they felt no pain;

Heere ne nayles neuer grewe,

Here no nails ever grew,

Ne solowed cloþes, ne turned hewe; 165

Ne solowed cloþes, ne turned hewe; 165

Þundyr ne lyȝtnyng dyd hem no dere,

Þundyr ne lyȝtnyng dyd hem no dere,

Goddys mercy ded hyt fro hem were;—

Goddys mercy kept it away from them;—

But sungge þat songge þat þe wo wroȝt:

But sing that song that the woe worked:

'Why stonde we? why go we noȝt?'

'Why do we stand here? Why don’t we go?'

What man shuld þyr be yn þys lyue 170

What man should there be in this life 170

Þat ne wulde hyt see and þedyr dryue?

Þat would it see and drive there?

Þe Emperoure Henry come fro Rome

Þe Emperoure Henry come fro Rome

For to see þys hard dome.

For to see this hard judgment.

Whan he hem say, he wepte sore

Whan he saw them, he cried hard

For þe myschefe þat he sagh þore. 175

For the trouble that he saw there. 175

He ded come wryȝtes for to make

He didn't come to write.

Coueryng ouer hem, for tempest sake.

Couering them up, for the sake of the storm.

But þat þey wroght hyt was yn veyn,

But that they wrote it was in vain,

For hyt come to no certeyn,

For it has not come to any certainty,

For þat þey sette on oo day 180

For they agreed on one day 180

On þe touþer downe hyt lay.

On the other side, it lay.

Ones, twyys, þryys, þus þey wroȝt,

Ones, twos, there they wrote,

And alle here makyng was for noȝt.

And all this making was for nothing.

Myght no coueryng hyle hem fro colde

Myth no covering hide them from cold

Tyl tyme of mercy þat Cryst hyt wolde. 185

Tyl the time of mercy that Christ would it. 185

Tyme of grace fyl þurgh Hys myȝt

Tyme of grace fell through His might

At þe tweluemonth ende, on þe ȝole nyȝt.

At the end of the twelve months, on the yule night.

Þe same oure þat þe prest hem banned,

The same hour that the priest cursed them,

Þe same oure atwynne þey †woned†;

The same hour they stayed;

Þat houre þat he cursed hem ynne, 190

Þat houre þat he cursed hem ynne, 190

Þe same oure þey ȝede atwynne,

Þe same hour they went away,

And as yn twynkelyng of an ye

And as you twinkle of an eye

Ynto[010]  þe cherche gun þey flye,

Into the church when they fly,

And on þe pauement þey fyl alle downe

And on the pavement they all fell down

As þey had be dede, or fal yn a swone. 195

As they had been dead, or fallen into a faint. 195

Þre days styl þey lay echone,

Þre days styl þey lay echone,

Þat none steryd oþer flesshe or bone,

Þat none steryd oþer flesshe or bone,

And at þe þre days ende

And at the end of the three days

To lyfe God graunted hem to wende.

To live, God granted them to go.

Þey sette hem vpp and spak apert 200

Þey sette hem vpp and spak apert 200

To þe parysshe prest, syre Robert:

To the parish priest, Sir Robert:

'Þou art ensample and enchesun

You are an example and warning

Of oure long confusyun;

Of our long confusion;

Þou maker art of oure trauayle,

Þou maker art of oure trauayle,

Þat ys to many grete meruayle, 205

Þat ys to many grete meruayle, 205

And þy traueyle shalt þou sone ende,

And you shall soon end this struggle,

For to þy long home sone shalt þou wende.'

For to the long home soon you shall go.'

Alle þey ryse þat yche tyde

Alle þey ryse þat yche tyde

But Aue,—she lay dede besyde.

But Aue,—she lay dead beside.

Grete sorowe had here fadyr, here broþer; 210

Grete sorrow had her father, her brother; 210

Merueyle and drede had alle ouþer;

Merueyle and dread had all of either;

Y trow no drede of soule dede,

Y trow no drede of soul death,

But with pyne was broght þe body dede.

But with pain was brought the dead body.

Þe fyrst man was þe fadyr, þe prest,

Þe fyrst man was þe fadyr, þe prest,

Þat deyd aftyr þe doȝtyr nest. 215

Þat deyd aftyr þe doȝtyr nest. 215

Þys yche arme þat was of Aue,

Þys yche arme þat was of Aue,

Þat none myȝt leye yn graue,

Þat none myȝt leye yn graue,

Þe Emperoure dyd a vessel werche

Þe Emperoure dyd a vessel werche

To do hyt yn, and hange yn þe cherche,

To do it, and hang it in the church,

Þat alle men myȝt se hyt and knawe, 220

Þat alle men myȝt se hyt and knawe, 220

And þenk on þe chaunce when men hyt sawe.

And think about the moment when men saw it.

Þese men þat hadde go þus karolland

Þese men þat hadde go þus karolland

Alle þe ȝere, fast hand yn hand,

Alle þe ȝere, fast hand yn hand,

Þogh þat þey were þan asunder

Þogh þat þey were þan asunder

Ȝyt alle þe worlde spake of hem wunder. 225

Yet all the world spoke of them in wonder. 225

Þat[011] same hoppyng þat þey fyrst ȝede,

Þat[011] same hopping that they first did,

Þatdaunce ȝede þey þurgh land and lede,

Dance __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ they through land and lead,

And, as þey ne myȝt fyrst be vnbounde,

And, as they couldn't be unbound at first,

So efte togedyr myȝt þey neuer be founde,

So after togedyr they might never be found,

Ne myȝt þey neuer come aȝeyn 230

Ne myȝt þey neuer come aȝeyn 230

Togedyr to oo stede certeyn.

Together to a certain place.

Foure ȝede to þe courte of Rome,

Foure ȝede to the court of Rome,

And euer hoppyng aboute þey nome,

And always hopping around they named,

†Wyth sundyr lepys† come þey þedyr,

†Wyth sundyr lepys† come they thither,

But þey come neuer efte togedyr. 235

But they never come together again. 235

Here cloþes ne roted, ne nayles grewe,

Here clothes do not rot, nor do nails grow,

Ne heere ne wax, ne solowed hewe,

Ne heere ne wax, ne solowed hewe,

Ne neuer hadde þey amendement,

No one had the amendment,

Þat we herde, at any corseynt,

Þat we herde, at any corseynt,

But at þe vyrgyne Seynt Edyght, 240

But at the virgin Saint Edith, 240

Þere was he botened, Seynt Teodryght,

There he was named, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Teodryght,

On oure Lady day, yn lenten tyde,

On Our Lady Day, during Lent,

As he slepte here toumbe besyde.

As he slept here beside the tomb.

Þere he had hys medycyne

There he had his medicine

At Seynt Edyght, þe holy vyrgyne. 245

At Saint Edith, the holy virgin. 245

Brunyng þe bysshope of seynt Tolous

Brunyng the bishop of Saint Toulouse

Wrote þys tale so merueylous;

Wrote this tale so marvelous;

Seþþe was hys name of more renoun,

Seþþe was his name of greater renown,

Men called hym þe pope Leoun.

He was called Pope Leo.

Þys at þe court of Rome þey wyte, 250

Þys at þe court of Rome þey wyte, 250

And yn þe kronykeles hyt ys wryte

And in the chronicles it is written

Yn many stedys beȝounde þe see,

Yn many stedys beȝounde þe see,

More þan ys yn þys cuntré.

More than is in this country.

Þarfor men seye, an weyl ys trowed,

Þarfor men seye, an weyl ys trowed,

'Þe nere þe cherche, þe fyrþer fro God'. 255

'The closer to the church, the farther from God.' 255

So fare men here by þys tale,

So far men here by this tale,

Some holde hyt but a troteuale,

Some hold it only as a formality,

Yn[012] oþer stedys hyt ys ful dere

Yn[012] other places it is very expensive

And for grete merueyle þey wyl hyt here.

And for great marvel, they will hear it.

A tale hyt ys of feyre shewyng, 260

A tale it is of fair showing, 260

Ensample and drede aȝens cursyng.

Sample and dread against cursing.

Þys tale y tolde ȝow to ȝow aferde

Þys tale y tolde ȝow to ȝow aferde

Yn cherche to karolle, or yn chercheȝerde,

Yn cherche to karolle, or yn chercheȝerde,

Namely aȝens þe prestys wylle:

Namely against the priests' will:

Leueþ whan he byddeþ ȝow be stylle. 265

Leavet when he commands you quietly. 265

21 for (2nd) om. MS. Bodley 415.

21 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ om. MS. Bodley 415.

24 Ys as soþ as þe gospel MS. Bodley.

24 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ as the gospel MS. Bodley.

78 behalue] halfe MS. Bodley.

78 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] half MS. Bodley.

94 þey] so MS. Bodley: om. MS. Harley.

94 þey] so MS. Bodley: om. MS. Harley.

106 he] so MS. Bodley.

106 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ms. Bodley.

118 þe] so MS. Bodley.

118 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] so Ms. Bodley.

136-7 forlorn̄... morn̄ MS.

136-7 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__... morning MS.

140 hyt] so MS. Bodley: om. MS. Harley.

140 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] so Ms. Bodley: om. Ms. Harley.

171 Þat] Þat hyt MS. Harley.

171 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] That it MS. Harley.

221 men] þey MS. Bodley.

221 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they Ms. Bodley.

227 ȝede] wente MS. Bodley.

227 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] went Ms. Bodley.

229 togedyr... neuer] myȝt þey neuer togedyr MS. Bodley.

229 togedyr... they might never be together MS. Bodley.

241 Seynt om. MS. Bodley.

241 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ om. MS. Bodley.


II Sir Orfeo

Sir Orfeo is found in three MSS.: (1) the Auchinleck MS. (1325-1350), a famous Middle English miscellany now in the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh; (2) British Museum MS. Harley 3810 (fifteenth century); (3) Bodleian MS. Ashmole 61 (fifteenth century). Our text follows the Auchinleck MS., with ll. 1-24 and ll. 33-46 supplied from the Harleian MS. The critical text of O. Zielke, Breslau 1880, reproduces the MSS. inaccurately.

Sir Orfeo is found in three manuscripts: (1) the Auchinleck manuscript (1325-1350), a well-known Middle English collection now held in the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh; (2) British Museum manuscript Harley 3810 (fifteenth century); (3) Bodleian manuscript Ashmole 61 (fifteenth century). Our text is based on the Auchinleck manuscript, with lines 1-24 and lines 33-46 taken from the Harleian manuscript. The critical text by O. Zielke, Breslau 1880, inaccurately reproduces the manuscripts.

The story appears to have been translated from a French source into South-Western English at the beginning of the fourteenth century. It belongs to a group of 'lays' which claim to derive from Brittany, e.g. Lai le Freine, which has the same opening lines (1-22); Emaré; and Chaucer's Franklin's Tale.

The story seems to have been translated from a French source into South-Western English in the early fourteenth century. It is part of a group of 'lays' that supposedly come from Brittany, such as Lai le Freine, which has the same opening lines (1-22); Emaré; and Chaucer's Franklin's Tale.

The story of Orpheus and Eurydice was known to the Middle Ages chiefly from Ovid (Metamorphoses x) and from Virgil (Georgics iv). King Alfred's rendering of it in his Boethius is one of his best prose passages, despite the crude moralizing which makes Orpheus's backward glance at Eurydice before she is safe from Hades a symbol of the backslider's longing for his old sins. The Middle English poet has a lighter and daintier touch. The Greek myth is almost lost in a tale of fairyland, the earliest English romance of the kind; and to provide the appropriate happy ending, Sir Orfeo is made successful in his attempt to rescue Heurodis. The adaptation of the classical subject to a mediaeval setting is thorough. An amusing instance is the attempt in the Auchinleck MS. to give the poem an English interest by the unconvincing assurance that Traciens (which from 'Thracian' had come to mean 'Thrace') was the old name of Winchester (ll. 49-50).

The story of Orpheus and Eurydice was mainly known in the Middle Ages through Ovid (Metamorphoses x) and Virgil (Georgics iv). King Alfred's version in his Boethius is one of his best prose pieces, despite its crude moralizing, which turns Orpheus's glance back at Eurydice before she is safe from Hades into a symbol of a backslider's desire for his old sins. The Middle English poet has a lighter and more delicate style. The Greek myth is nearly lost in a fairy tale, making it the earliest English romance of this type; to create a fitting happy ending, Sir Orfeo successfully rescues Heurodis. The adaptation of the classical story to a medieval setting is complete. An amusing example is the attempt in the Auchinleck MS. to give the poem an English connection by the unconvincing claim that Traciens (which derived from 'Thracian' had come to mean 'Thrace') was the old name for Winchester (ll. 49-50).

<We redyn ofte and fynde ywryte,

<__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and find your right,

As clerkes don us to wyte,

As clerks do us to know,

The layes that ben of harpyng

The layers that are of harping

Ben yfounde of frely thing.

Ben founded a free thing.

Sum ben of wele, and sum of wo, 5

Sum ben of wele, and sum of wo, 5

And sum of ioy and merthe also;

And a mix of joy and fun too;

Sum of trechery, and sum of gyle,

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ betrayal, and total deceit,

And sum of happes þat fallen by whyle;

And the total of events that happen over time;

Sum of bourdys, and sum of rybaudry,

Sum of bourdys, and sum of rybaudry,

And sum þer ben of the feyré. 10

And there are of the fairies. 10

Of alle þing þat men may se,

Of all things that people can see,

Moost o loue forsoþe þey be.

Moost __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for sure they are.

In Brytayn þis layes arne ywryte,

In Britain, this story is old and written,

Furst yfounde and forþe ygete,

First found and forth got,

Of aventures þat fillen by dayes, 15

Of adventures that happen during the day, 15

Wherof Brytouns made her layes.

Where Brytouns made her lays.

When þey myght owher heryn

When they might hear elsewhere

Of aventures þat þer weryn,

Of adventures that were there,

Þey toke her harpys wiþ game,

Þey took her harps with joy,

Maden layes and ȝaf it name. 20

Maden lays and gives it a name. 20

Of aventures þat han befalle

Of adventures that have happened

Y can sum telle, but nouȝt all.

Y can tell some, but not everything.

Herken, lordyngys þat ben trewe,

Listen, lords who are true,

And y wol ȝou telle of Sir Orphewe.>

And I will tell you about Sir Orpheus.

Orfeo was a king, 25

Orfeo was a king,

In Inglond an heiȝe lording,

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a high lord,

A stalworþ man and hardi bo,

A strong man and tough guy,

Large and curteys he was also.

Large and courteous he was as well.

His fader was comen of King Pluto,

His father was descended from King Pluto,

And his moder of King Iuno, 30

And his mother of King Juno, 30

Þat sum time were as godes yhold,

Þat sum time were as godes yhold,

For auentours þat þai dede and told.

For the surroundings that they spoke of and mentioned.

<Orpheo most of ony þing

most of anything

Louede þe gle of harpyng;

Sing the joy of playing;

Syker was euery gode harpoure 35

Syker was a great harpist

Of hym to haue moche honoure.

Of him to have much honor.

Hymself loued for to harpe,

He loved to play harp,

And layde þeron his wittes scharpe.

And laid there his sharp wits.

He lernyd so, þer noþing was

He learned so, there was nothing.

A better harper in no plas; 40

A better harpist in no place; 40

In þe world was neuer man born

In the world, no man has ever been born

Þat euer Orpheo sat byforn,

That ever Orpheo sat before,

And he myȝt of his harpyng here,

And he could hear his harp playing,

He schulde þinke þat he were

He should think that he was

In one of þe ioys of Paradys, 45

In one of the joys of Paradise, 45

Suche ioy and melody in his harpyng is.>

Search for joy and melody in his playing.

Þis king soiournd in Traciens,

This king stayed in Thrace,

Þat was a cité of noble defens;

That was a city of noble defense;

For Winchester was cleped þo

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was called then

Traciens wiþouten no. 50

Tracers without number. 50

Þe king hadde a quen of priis,

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ had a queen of praise,

Þat was ycleped Dame Herodis,

That was called Dame Herodis,

Þe fairest leuedi, for þe nones,

Þe fairest leuedi, for þe nones,

Þat miȝt gon on bodi and bones,

Þat miȝt gon on bodi and bones,

Ful of loue and of godenisse; 55

Ful of love and of goodness; 55

Ac no man may telle hir fairnise.

Ac no man may telle hir fairnise.

Bifel so in þe comessing of May,

Bifel so in the beginning of May,

When miri and hot is þe day,

When the day is bright and warm,

And oway beþ winter-schours,

And away with winter showers,

And eueri feld is ful of flours, 60

And every field is full of flowers, 60

And blosme breme on eueri bouȝ

And bloom brightly on every bough

Oueral wexeþ miri anouȝ,

Overall, things are going well,

Þis ich quen, Dame Heurodis,

This I know, Lady Heurodis,

Tok to maidens of priis,

Talk to maidens of praise,

And[016] went in an vndrentide65

And went in an adventure

To play bi an orchard side,

To play by an orchard side,

To se þe floures sprede and spring,

To see the flowers bloom and grow,

And to here þe foules sing.

And here the birds chirp.

Þai sett hem doun al þre

Þai sett hem doun al þre

Vnder a fair ympe-tre, 70

Under a beautiful apple tree, 70

And wel sone þis fair quene

And soon this stunning queen

Fel on slepe opon þe grene.

Fel on slepe on the green.

Þe maidens durst hir nouȝt awake,

Þe maidens durst hir nouȝt awake,

Bot lete hir ligge and rest take.

Bot let her lie down and take a rest.

So sche slepe til afternone, 75

So she sleeps until afternoon, 75

Þat vndertide was al ydone.

That adventure was all done.

Ac as sone as sche gan awake,

Ac as sone as she began to wake,

Sche crid and loþli bere gan make,

Sche cried and loudly began to shout,

Sche froted hir honden and hir fet,

Sche frothed her hands and her feet,

And crached hir visage, it bled wete; 80

And cracked her face, it bled wet; 80

Hir riche robe hye al torett,

Hir rich robe high all toret,

And was reueyd out of hir witt.

And was __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ crazy.

Þe tvo maidens hir biside

The two maidens beside her

No durst wiþ hir no leng abide,

No one dared to stay with her any longer,

Bot ourn to þe palays ful riȝt, 85

Bot ourn to the palace full right, 85

And told boþe squier and kniȝt

And told both the squire and the knight

Þat her quen awede wold,

That her queen awarded gold,

And bad hem go and hir athold.

And they went bad and held her.

Kniȝtes vrn, and leuedis also,

Knights turn, and ladies too,

Damisels sexti and mo, 90

Damsels six and more, 90

In þe orchard to þe quen hye come,

In the orchard, the queen arrived.

And her vp in her armes nome,

And her VP in her arms named,

And brouȝt hir to bed atte last,

And brought her to bed at last,

And held hir þere fine fast;

And held her tightly;

Ac euer sche held in o cri, 95

Ac euer sche held in o cri, 95

And wold vp and owy.

And would be and how.

When Orfeo herd þat tiding,

When Orfeo heard that news,

Neuer him nas wers for no þing.

Neuer him nas wers for no thing.

He come wiþ kniȝtes tene

He comes with angry knights

To[017] chaumber riȝt bifor þe quene,100

To the chamber right before the queen,

And biheld, and seyd wiþ grete pité:

And behold, and said with great pity:

'O lef liif, what is te,

'O lef liif, what is te,

Þat euer ȝete hast ben so stille,

Þat euer ȝete hast ben so stille,

And now gredest wonder schille?

And now greatest wonder still?

Þi bodi, þat was so white ycore, 105

Þi body, that was so white for sure, 105

Wiþ þine nailes is al totore.

Wiþ your nails is all torn.

Allas! þi rode, þat was so red,

Allas! Your ride, that was so red,

Is al wan as þou were ded;

Is all one as though you were dead;

And also þine fingres smale

And also your small fingers

Beþ al blodi and al pale. 110

Be all blood and all pale. 110

Allas! þi louesom eyȝen to

Alas! Your lovely eyes to

Lokeþ so man doþ on his fo.

Loke as a man does on his own.

A! dame, ich biseche merci.

A! lady, I thank you.

Lete ben al þis reweful cri,

Lete ben al this sorrowful cry,

And tel me what þe is, and hou, 115

And tell me what it is, and how, 115

And what þing may þe help now.'

And what thing can help now?

Þo lay sche stille atte last,

Þo lay sche stille atte last,

And gan to wepe swiþe fast,

And began to cry very loudly,

And seyd þus þe king to:

And said this to the king:

'Allas! mi lord, Sir Orfeo, 120

Alas! my lord, Sir Orfeo, 120

Seþþen we first togider were,

Since we first got together,

Ones wroþ neuer we nere,

Ones wrote never we near,

Bot euer ich haue yloued þe

Bot euer ich haue yloued þe

As mi liif, and so þou me.

As my life, so you me.

Ac now we mot delen ato; 125

Ac now we mot delen ato; 125

Do þi best, for y mot go.'

Do your best, for I must go.

'Allas!' quaþ he, 'forlorn icham.

'Alas!' said he, 'I am forlorn.

Whider wiltow go, and to wham?

Whither will you go, and to whom?

Whider þou gost, ichil wiþ þe,

Whither you go, I will be with you,

And whider y go, þou schalt wiþ me.' 130

And wherever you go, you will go with me.' 130

'Nay, nay, sir, þat nouȝt nis;

'Nah, nah, sir, that's not it;

Ichil[018] þe telle al hou it is:

Ichil[018] to tell all how it is:

As ich lay þis vndertide,

As I lay this undertide,

And slepe vnder our orchard-side,

And slept under our orchard side,

Þer come to me to fair kniȝtes 135

Þer come to me to fair kniȝtes 135

Wele y-armed al to riȝtes,

Wele armed all to rights,

And bad me comen an heiȝing,

And bad me come and help,

And speke wiþ her lord þe king.

And speak with her lord the king.

And ich answerd at wordes bold,

And I answered with bold words,

Y durst nouȝt, no y nold. 140

Y durst nouȝt, no y nold. 140

Þai priked oȝain as þai miȝt driue;

Þai prickled again as they might drive;

Þo com her king also bliue,

Þo com her king also bliue,

Wiþ an hundred kniȝtes and mo,

Wiþ a hundred knights and more,

And damisels an hundred also,

And a hundred damsels also,

Al on snowe-white stedes; 145

Al on snow-white steeds; 145

As white as milke were her wedes:

As white as milk were her clothes:

Y no seiȝe neuer ȝete bifore

Y no seiȝe neuer ȝete bifore

So fair creatours ycore.

So fair creatures, you know.

Þe king hadde a croun on hed,

Þe king hadde a croun on hed,

It nas of siluer, no of gold red, 150

It was made of silver, not of red gold, 150

Ac it was of a precious ston,

Ac it was of a precious ston,

As briȝt as þe sonne it schon.

As bright as the sun it shone.

And as son as he to me cam,

And as soon as he came to me,

Wold ich, nold ich, he me nam,

Wold I, wouldn't I, he took me,

And made me wiþ him ride 155

And made me ride with him 155

Opon a palfray, bi his side,

Opon a horse, by his side,

And brouȝt me to his palays,

And brought me to his palace,

Wele atird in ich ways,

Wealth achieved in rich ways,

And schewed me castels and tours,

And showed me castles and towers,

Riuers, forestes, friþ wiþ flours, 160

Rivers, forests, peace with flowers, 160

And his riche stedes ichon;

And his rich horses each;

And seþþen me brouȝt oȝain hom

And then they brought me back home

Into our owhen orchard,

Into our old orchard,

And said to me þus afterward:

And said to me this afterward:

"Loke, dame, to-morwe þatow be 165

"Loke, lady, tomorrow you will be"

Riȝt[019] here vnder þis ympe-tre,

Right here under this apple tree,

And þan þou schalt wiþ ous go,

And then you shall go with us,

And liue wiþ ous euermo;

And live with us forever;

And ȝif þou makest ous ylet,

And if you make us late,

Whar þou be, þou worst yfet, 170

Whar you be, you worst fiend, 170

And totore þine limes al,

And your limes all,

Þat noþing help þe no schal;

Þat noþing help þe no schal;

And þei þou best so totorn,

And they though you best so turn,

Ȝete þou worst wiþ ous yborn."'

Ȝete þou worst wiþ ous yborn.

When King Orfeo herd þis cas, 175

When King Orfeo heard this case, 175

'O we!' quaþ he, 'allas, allas!

'O we!' he said, 'oh no, oh no!

Leuer me were to lete mi liif,

Leuer me were to lete mi liif,

Þan þus to lese þe quen mi wiif!'

Þan þus to lesse þe quen mi wiif!'

He asked conseyl at ich man,

He asked for advice from each man,

Ac no man him help no can. 180

Ac no man him help no can. 180

Amorwe þe vndertide is come,

Love the underworld has come,

And Orfeo haþ his armes ynome,

And Orfeo has taken his arms,

And wele ten hundred kniȝtes wiþ him

And well a thousand knights with him

Ich y-armed stout and grim;

I equipped myself stout and grim;

And wiþ þe quen wenten he 185

And with the queen went he 185

Riȝt vnto þat ympe-tre.

Right to that apple tree.

Þai made scheltrom in ich a side,

Þai made scheltrom in ich a side,

And sayd þai wold þere abide,

And said they would stay there,

And dye þer euerichon,

And dye everyone,

Er þe quen schuld fram hem gon. 190

Er þe quen schuld fram hem gon. 190

Ac ȝete amiddes hem ful riȝt

Ac ȝete amiddes hem ful riȝt

Þe quen was oway ytuiȝt,

The queen was away today.

Wiþ fairi forþ ynome;

With fairy taken forth;

Men wist neuer wher sche was bicome.

Men never knew where she had gone.

Þo was þer criing, wepe and wo. 195

Þere was crying, weeping, and sorrow. 195

Þe king into his chaumber is go,

The king has gone into his chamber,

And oft swoned opon þe ston,

And often fainted on the stone,

And made swiche diol and swiche mon

And made such a deal and such a man

Þat neiȝe his liif was yspent:

Þat neiȝe his liif was yspent:

Þer[020] was non amendement.200

There was no amendment.

He cleped togider his barouns,

He called together his lords,

Erls, lordes of renouns;

Earls, lords of renown;

And when þai al ycomen were,

And when they all had come,

'Lordinges,' he said, 'bifor ȝou here

'Lordinges,' he said, 'before you here

Ich ordainy min heiȝe steward 205

I appoint my high steward 205

To wite mi kingdom afterward;

To write my kingdom afterward;

In mi stede ben he schal,

In my place, he shall be,

To kepe mi londes ouer al.

To keep my lands all over.

For, now ichaue mi quen ylore,

For, now I mourn my friend.

Þe fairest leuedi þat euer was bore, 210

Þe fairest leuedi þat euer was bore, 210

Neuer eft y nil no woman se.

Neuer eft y nil no woman se.

Into wildernes ichil te,

Into the wilderness, I shall go,

And liue þer euermore

And live there forever

Wiþ wilde bestes in holtes hore.

Wiþ wild beasts in dark woods.

And when ȝe vnderstond þat y be spent, 215

And when you understand that I am spent, 215

Make ȝou þan a parlement,

Make you then a parliament,

And chese ȝou a newe king.

And choose you a new king.

Now doþ ȝour best wiþ al mi þing.'

Now do your best with all my things.

Þo was þer wepeing in þe halle,

Þo was þer weeping in the hall,

And grete cri among hem alle; 220

And a great cry went up among them all; 220

Vnneþe miȝt old or ȝong

Vnneth it might old or young

For wepeing speke a word wiþ tong.

For weeping, speak a word with your tongue.

Þai kneled adoun al yfere,

They all knelt down.

And praid him, ȝif his wille were,

And asked him, if it was his will,

Þat he no schuld nouȝt fram hem go. 225

Þat he no schuld nouȝt fram hem go. 225

'Do way!' quaþ he, 'it schal be so.'

'Do it!' he said, 'it will be so.'

Al his kingdom he forsoke;

He forsook all his kingdom;

Bot a sclauin on him he toke;

Bot a sclauin on him he toke;

He no hadde kirtel no hode,

He had neither tunic nor hood,

Schert, no noþer gode.230

Schert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ no other good.230

Bot his harp he tok algate,

Bot his harp he took all the same,

And dede him barfot out atte ȝate;

And they took him barefoot out at the gate;

No[021] man most wiþ him go.

No man can go with him.

O way! what þer was wepe and wo,

O way! how there was weeping and woe,

When he, þat hadde ben king wiþ croun, 235

When he, who had been king with a crown, 235

Went so pouerlich out of toun!

Went so powerfully out of town!

Þurch wode and ouer heþ

Through woods and over heath

Into þe wildernes he geþ.

Into the wilderness he goes.

Noþing he fint þat him is ays,

No thing he finds that is easy for him,

Bot euer he liueþ in gret malais. 240

Bot euer he lives in great misery. 240

He þat hadde ywerd þe fowe and griis,

He that had the power and grace,

And on bed þe purper biis,

And on the purple bed,

Now on hard heþe he liþ,

Now on hard heath he lies,

Wiþ leues and gresse he him wriþ.

Wiþ leaves and grass, he wraps himself.

He þat hadde had castels and tours, 245

He who had castles and towers, 245

Riuer, forest, friþ wiþ flours,

River, forest, peace with flowers,

Now, þei it comenci to snewe and frese,

Now, it started to snow and freeze,

Þis king mot make his bed in mese.

This king must make his bed in the mess.

He þat had yhad kniȝtes of priis

He that had knights of renown

Bifor him kneland, and leuedis, 250

Bifor him kneland, and leuedis, 250

Now seþ he noþing þat him likeþ,

Now he sees nothing that he likes,

Bot wilde wormes bi him strikeþ.

Bot wanted worms to strike him.

He þat had yhad plenté

He who had plenty

Of mete and drink, of ich deynté,

Of food and drink, of each delicacy,

Now may he al day digge and wrote 255

Now he may dig all day and write. 255

Er he finde his fille of rote.

Er he finde his fille of rote.

In somer he liueþ bi wild frut

In summer, he lives on wild fruit.

And berien bot gode lite;

And be kind a little;

In winter may he noþing finde

In winter may he find nothing

Bot rote, grases, and þe rinde. 260

Bot rote, grases, and þe rinde. 260

Al his bodi was oway duine

Al his bodi was oway duine

For missays, and al tochine.

For mistakes and all things.

Lord! who may telle þe sore

Lord! who can tell the pain

Þis king sufferd ten ȝere and more?

This king suffered for ten years and more?

His here of his berd, blac and rowe, 265

His hair, dark and coarse, 265

To his girdelstede was growe.

To his groin was grown.

His[022] harp, whereon was al his gle,

His[022] harp, where all his joy was,

He hidde in an holwe tre;

He hid in a hollow tree;

And, when þe weder was clere and briȝt,

And, when the weather was clear and bright,

He toke his harp to him wel riȝt, 270

He took his harp with him just right, 270

And harped at his owhen wille.

And played on his own will.

Into alle þe wode þe soun gan schille,

Into all the woods the sound began to echo,

Þat alle þe wilde bestes þat þer beþ

Þat alle þe wilde bestes þat þer beþ

For ioie abouten him þai teþ;

For joy about him they toast;

And alle þe foules þat þer were 275

And all the birds that were there 275

Come and sete on ich a brere,

Come and sit on each branch,

To here his harping afine,

To hear his great playing,

So miche melody was þerin;

So nice melody was there;

And when he his harping lete wold,

And when he wanted to stop playing his harp,

No best bi him abide nold. 280

No one can live up to him. 280

He miȝt se him bisides

He might see him beside

Oft in hot vndertides

Often in hot undertides

Þe king o fairy wiþ his rout

The king of the fairies with his group

Com to hunt him al about,

Com to hunt him all about,

Wiþ dim cri and bloweing; 285

With dim cry and blowing; 285

And houndes also wiþ him berking;

And dogs were barking with him;

Ac no best þai no nome,

Ac no best þai no nome,

No neuer he nist whider þai bicome.

No one knows where they will end up.

And oþer while he miȝt him se

And other while he might see him

As a gret ost bi him te 290

As a great host by him to 290

Wele atourned ten hundred kniȝtes,

We gathered ten hundred knights,

Ich y-armed to his riȝtes,

I kitted out to his rights,

Of cuntenaunce stout and fers,

Of strong and fierce demeanor,

Wiþ mani desplaid baners,

With many displayed banners,

And ich his swerd ydrawe hold, 295

And I hold his sword drawn, 295

Ac neuer he nist whider þai wold.

Ac neuer he nist whider þai wold.

And oþer while he seiȝe oþer þing:

And at another time, he saw something else:

Kniȝtes and leuedis com daunceing

Knights and ladies come dancing

In queynt atire, gisely,

In quaint attire, softly,

Queynt pas and softly; 300

Queer step and softly; 300

Tabours[023] and trunpes ȝede hem bi,

Tabors and trumpets led them by,

And al maner menstraci.

And all kinds of menstruation.

And on a day he seiȝe him biside

And on a day he saw him beside

Sexti leuedis on hors ride,

Sexti Monday horse ride,

Gentil and iolif as brid on ris,— 305

Gentle and sweet as a bird on a branch,— 305

Nouȝt o man amonges hem þer nis.

Nouȝt o man amonges hem þer nis.

And ich a faucoun on hond bere,

And I hold a falcon in my hand,

And riden on haukin bi o riuere.

And rode on hawking by a river.

Of game þai founde wel gode haunt,

Of game they found a really good spot,

Maulardes, hayroun, and cormeraunt; 310

Maulardes, hayroun, and cormorant; 310

Þe foules of þe water ariseþ,

Þe foules of þe water ariseþ,

Þe faucouns hem wele deuiseþ;

The falcons they will devise;

Ich faucoun his pray slouȝ.

I face his pray slow.

Þat seiȝe Orfeo, and louȝ:

That said Orfeo, and laughed:

'Parfay!' quaþ he, 'þer is fair game, 315

'Parfay!' he said, 'there is fair game, 315

Þider ichil, bi Godes name!

To you, in God's name!

Ich was ywon swiche werk to se.'

Ich was ywon swiche werk to se.

He aros, and þider gan te.

He got up and went there.

To a leuedi he was ycome,

To a lady, he had come,

Biheld, and haþ wele vndernome, 320

Biheld, and have well received, 320

And seþ bi al þing þat it is

And so by everything that it is

His owhen quen, Dam Heurodis.

His own queen, Dam Heurodis.

Ȝern he biheld hir, and sche him eke,

Ȝern he biheld hir, and sche him eke,

Ac noiþer to oþer a word no speke.

Ac noiþer to oþer a word no speke.

For messais þat sche on him seiȝe, 325

For messais that she saw on him, 325

Þat had ben so riche and so heiȝe,

Þat had ben so riche and so heiȝe,

Þe teres fel out of her eiȝe.

The tears fell from her eye.

Þe oþer leuedis þis yseiȝe,

The other ladies this evening,

And maked hir oway to ride,

And made her way to ride,

Sche most wiþ him no lenger abide. 330

Sche most wiþ him no lenger abide. 330

'Allas!' quaþ he, 'now me is wo.

'Alas!' he said, 'now I am in sorrow.

Whi nil deþ now me slo?

Whi will death now slow me down?

Allas! wreche, þat y no miȝt

Alas! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, I can't

Dye[024] now after þis siȝt!

Dye[024] now after this site!

Allas! to long last mi liif, 335

All alas! At long last my life, 335

When y no dar nouȝt wiþ mi wiif,

When I don't spend time with my wife,

No hye to me, o word speke.

No hurry to me, oh spoken word.

Allas! whi nil min hert breke?

Allah! Why does my heart have to break?

Parfay!' quaþ he, 'tide wat bitide,

Parfay!' he said, 'what happens, happens,

Whider so þis leuedis ride, 340

Where are these people going, 340

Þe selue way ichil streche;

The same way I will stretch;

Of liif no deþ me no reche.'

Of life, no death means anything to me.

His sclauain he dede on also spac,

His sclauain he dede on also spac,

And henge his harp opon his bac,

And hang his harp on his back,

And had wel gode wil to gon,— 345

And really wanted to go, — 345

He no spard noiþer stub no ston.

He didn't spare either a stick or a stone.

In at a roche þe leuedis rideþ,

In at a rocky place the leaders ride,

And he after, and nouȝt abideþ.

And he afterwards, and does not stay.

When he was in þe roche ygo

When he was in the rock gone

Wele þre mile oþer mo, 350

Weigh three miles or more, 350

He com into a fair cuntray,

He came into a fair country,

As briȝt so sonne on somers day,

As bright as the sun on a summer day,

Smoþe and plain and al grene,

Smoother and plain and all green,

Hille no dale nas þer non ysene.

Hille, there is no valley that is unseen there.

Amidde þe lond a castel he siȝe, 355

Amidst the land, he saw a castle, 355

Riche and real, and wonder heiȝe.

Riche and real, and wonder high.

Al þe vtmast wal

All the outer wall

Was clere and schine as cristal;

Was clear and shining like crystal;

An hundred tours þer were about,

An hundred tours there were about,

Degiselich, and bataild stout; 360

Degiselich, and battle stout; 360

Þe butras com out of þe diche,

Þe butras came out of þe ditch,

Of rede gold y-arched riche;

Of golden-red arching riches;

Þe vousour was anowed al

The visitor was acknowledged all

Of ich maner diuers animal.

Of all kinds of animals.

Wiþin þer wer wide wones 365

Within their wide homes 365

Al of precious stones.

All of precious stones.

Þe werst piler on to biholde

Þe werst piler on to biholde

Was[025] al of burnist gold.

Was all of burnished gold.

Al þat lond was euer liȝt,

Al þat lond was euer liȝt,

For when it schuld be þerk and niȝt, 370

For when it should be dark and night, 370

Þe riche stones liȝt gonne,

The rich stones began to shine,

As briȝt as doþ at none þe sonne.

As bright as the sun at noon.

No man may telle, no þenche in þouȝt,

No one can tell, nor think in thought,

Þe riche werk þat þer was wrouȝt;

Þe riche werk þat þer was wrouȝt;

Bi al þing him þink þat it is 375

Bi al þing him þink þat it is 375

Þe proude court of Paradis.

The proud court of Paradise.

In þis castel þe leuedis aliȝt;

In this castle the ladies alight;

He wold in after, ȝif he miȝt.

He would later, if he could.

Orfeo knokkeþ atte gate,

Orfeo knocked at the gate,

Þe porter was redi þerate, 380

The porter was ready there, 380

And asked what he wold haue ydo.

And asked what he would like to have done.

'Parfay!' quaþ he, 'icham a minstrel, lo!

'Perfect!' he said, 'I am a minstrel, look!

To solas þi lord wiþ mi gle,

To make your lord happy with my joy,

Ȝif his swete wille be.'

If his sweet will be.

Þe porter vndede þe ȝate anon, 385

Þe porter vndede þe ȝate anon, 385

And lete him into þe castel gon.

And let him into the castle go.

Þan he gan bihold about al,

Þan he gan bihold about al,

And seiȝe †ful† liggeand wiþin þe wal

And see the full lying within the wall

Of folk þat were þider ybrouȝt,

Of the people that were brought here,

And þouȝt dede, and nare nouȝt. 390

And thought dead, and was not. 390

Sum stode wiþouten hade,

Sum stood without a head,

And sum non armes nade,

And non-armed sum,

And sum þurch þe bodi hadde wounde,

And through the body had wound,

And sum lay wode, ybounde,

And some lay wood, bound,

And sum armed on hors sete, 395

And he was armed while sitting on his horse, 395

And sum astrangled as þai ete,

And some strangled as they ate,

And sum were in water adreynt,

And some were drowned in water,

And sum wiþ fire al forschreynt

And all are destroyed by fire

Wiues þer lay on childbedde,

Wives there lay in childbirth,

Sum ded, and sum awedde; 400

Sum ded, and sum awedde; 400

And wonder fele þer lay bisides,

And many wonders lay there beside,

Riȝt[026] as þai slepe her vndertides.

Right as they sleep her undertides.

Eche was þus in þis warld ynome,

Eche was thus in this world taken,

Wiþ fairi þider ycome.

With fairy come hither.

Þer he seiȝe his owhen wiif, 405

Þer he seiȝe his owhen wiif, 405

Dame Heurodis, his lef liif,

Dame Heurodis, his __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ wife,

Slepe vnder an ympe-tre:

Sleep under an apple tree:

Bi her cloþes he knewe þat it was he.

Bi her cloþes he knewe þat it was he.

And when he hadde bihold þis meruails alle,

And when he had looked at all these wonders,

He went into þe kinges halle. 410

He went into the king's hall. 410

Þan seiȝe he þer a semly siȝt,

Þan sá he þar a fallegu sýn,

A tabernacle blisseful and briȝt,

A joyful and bright tabernacle,

Þerin her maister king sete,

The king sat here.

And her quen fair and swete.

And her skin was fair and sweet.

Her crounes, her cloþes, schine so briȝt, 415

Her crowns, her clothes, shine so bright, 415

Þat vnneþe bihold he hem miȝt.

Þat vnneþe bihold he hem miȝt.

When he hadde biholden al þat þing,

When he had looked at all that stuff,

He kneled adoun bifor þe king.

He knelt down before the king.

'O lord,' he seyd, 'ȝif it þi wille were,

'O Lord,' he said, 'if it is your will,

Mi menstraci þou schust yhere.' 420

Mi menstruation thou shalt hear. 420

Þe king answerd: 'What man artow,

Þe king answerd: 'What man artow,

Þat art hider ycomen now?

What brings you here now?

Ich, no non þat is wiþ me,

Ich, no non þat is wiþ me,

No sent neuer after þe;

No messages sent after the;

Seþþen þat ich here regni gan, 425

Seþþen þat ich here regni gan, 425

Y no fond neuer so folehardi man

Y no fond neuer so folehardi man

Þat hider to ous durst wende,

Þat hider to ous durst wende,

Bot þat ichim wald ofsende.'

Bot that I send away.

'Lord,' quaþ he, 'trowe ful wel,

'Lord,' said he, 'I truly believe,

Y nam bot a pouer menstrel; 430

Y nam bot a pouer menstrel; 430

And, sir, it is þe maner of ous

And, sir, it is the way of us

To seche mani a lordes hous;

To search many a lord's house;

Þei we nouȝt welcom no be,

Þei we nouȝt welcom no be,

Ȝete we mot proferi forþ our gle.'

Ȝete we mot proferi forþ our gle.

Bifor[027] þe king he sat adoun,435

Before the king, he sat down,

And tok his harp so miri of soun,

And took his harp, so cheerful in sound,

And tempreþ his harp, as he wele can,

And tunes his harp, as well as he can,

And blisseful notes he þer gan,

And he began to play joyful notes there,

Þat al þat in þe palays were

Þat al þat in þe palays were

Com to him for to here, 440

Com to him for to here, 440

And liggeþ adoun to his fete,

And lie down at his feet,

Hem þenkeþ his melody so swete.

Hem þenkeþ his melody so swete.

Þe king herkneþ and sitt ful stille,

Þe king listens and sits very still,

To here his gle he haþ gode wille;

To hear his joy, he has good will;

Gode bourde he hadde of his gle, 445

Gode bourde he had of his play, 445

Þe riche quen also hadde he.

Þe riche quen also hadde he.

When he hadde stint his harping,

When he had stopped playing his harp,

Þan seyd to him þe king:

Then said to him the king:

'Menstrel, me likeþ wele þi gle.

'Minstrel, I really like your song.

Now aske of me what it be, 450

Now ask me what it is, 450

Largelich ichil þe pay.

Large pay.

Now speke, and tow miȝt asay.'

Now speak, and try your best.

'Sir,' he seyd, 'ich biseche þe

'Sir,' he said, 'I beseech you

Þatow woldest ȝiue me

That would give me

Þat ich leuedi, briȝt on ble, 455

Þat ich leuedi, briȝt on ble, 455

Þat slepeþ vnder þe ympe-tre.'

That sleeps under the apple tree.

'Nay,' quaþ þe king, 'þat nouȝt nere!

'Nay,' said the king, 'that is nothing!

A sori couple of ȝou it were,

A sorry couple of you it were,

For þou art lene, rowe, and blac,

For you are lean, rough, and black,

And sche is louesum, wiþouten lac; 460

And she is lovely, without a flaw; 460

A loþlich þing it were forþi

A ugly thing it would be therefore

To sen hir in þi compayni.'

To send her in your company.

'O sir,' he seyd, 'gentil king,

'O sir,' he said, 'gentle king,

Ȝete were it a wele fouler þing

Ȝete were it a wele fouler þing

To here a lesing of þi mouþe, 465

To hear a lesson from your mouth, 465

So, sir, as ȝe seyd nouþe,

So, sir, as you said now,

What ich wold aski, haue y schold,

What I would ask, have I should,

And nedes þou most þi word hold.'

And you need to keep your word.

Þe[028] king seyd: 'Seþþen it is so,

Þe[028] king said: 'Since it is so,

Take hir bi þe hond, and go; 470

Take her by the hand and let's go; 470

Of hir ichil þatow be bliþe.'

Of her child that brings joy.

He kneled adoun, and þonked him swiþe;

He knelt down and thanked him sincerely;

His wiif he tok bi þe hond,

His wife he took by the hand,

And dede him swiþe out of þat lond,

And drove him very far out of that land,

And went him out of þat þede,— 475

And he went out of that place,— 475

Riȝt as he come þe way he ȝede.

Right as he came the way he went.

So long he haþ þe way ynome,

So long he has the way taken,

To Winchester he is ycome,

To __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he has come,

Þat was his owhen cité;

That was his own city;

Ac no man knewe þat it was he. 480

Ac no man knewe that it was he. 480

No forþer þan þe tounes ende

No further than the edge of the town.

For knoweleche no durst wende,

For knowledge, he didn't dare to go,

Bot wiþ a begger y bilt ful narwe,

Bot wiþ a beggar in a small building,

Þer he tok his herbarwe,

There he took his shelter,

To him and to his owhen wiif, 485

To him and to his own wife, 485

As a minstrel of pouer liif,

As a minstrel of powerful life,

And asked tidinges of þat lond,

And asked for news about that land,

And who þe kingdom held in hond.

And who held the kingdom in hand.

Þe pouer begger in his cote

Þe pouer begger in his cote

Told him euerich a grot: 490

Told him everyone a lot: 490

Hou her quen was stole owy

Hou her quen was stole owy

Ten ȝer gon wiþ fairy;

Ten years gone with fairy;

And hou her king en exile ȝede,

And how her king went into exile,

Bot no man nist in wiche þede;

Bot no man nist in wiche þede;

And hou þe steward þe lond gan hold; 495

And how the steward began to manage the land; 495

And oþer mani þinges him told.

And many other things were told to him.

Amorwe, oȝain nonetide,

Amorwe, I'll see you later,

He maked his wiif þer abide;

He made his wife stay there;

Þe beggers cloþes he borwed anon,

Þe beggar's clothes he borrowed right away,

And heng his harp his rigge opon, 500

And hang his harp on his back, 500

And went him into þat cité,

And he went into that city,

Þat[029] men miȝt him bihold and se.

Þat[029] men might look at him and see.

Erls and barouns bold,

Lords and bold barons,

Buriays and leuedis him gun bihold.

Buriays and levees looked at him.

'Lo,' þai seyd, 'swiche a man! 505

'Look,' they said, 'what a guy! 505

Hou long þe here hongeþ him opan!

Hou long þe here hongeþ him opan!

Lo, hou his berd hongeþ to his kne!

Lo, how his beard hangs down to his knee!

He is yclongen also a tre!'

He’s a tree, too!

And as he ȝede in þe strete,

And as he walked in the street,

Wiþ his steward he gan mete, 510

Wiþ his steward he began to meet, 510

And loude he sett on him a crie:

And loudly he raised a shout:

'Sir steward,' he seyd, 'merci!

"Sir steward," he said, "thanks!"

Icham an harpour of heþenisse;

I am a harbinger of darkness;

Help me now in þis destresse!'

Help me now in this distress!

Þe steward seyd: 'Com wiþ me, come; 515

Þe steward said: 'Come with me, come; 515

Of þat ichaue þou schalt haue some.

Of that I have, you shall have some.

Euerich gode harpour is welcom me to,

Euerich, good harpour, is welcome to me.

For mi lordes loue Sir Orfeo.'

For my lord's love, Sir Orfeo.

In þe castel þe steward sat atte mete,

In the castle, the steward sat at the meal,

And mani lording was bi him sete. 520

And many lords were sitting by him. 520

Þer were trompour and tabourers,

There were trumpeters and drummers,

Harpours fele, and crouders.

Harpers, fiddlers, and drummers.

Miche melody þai maked alle,

Miche melody they made all,

And Orfeo sat stille in þe halle,

And Orfeo sat still in the hall,

And herkneþ. When þai ben al stille, 525

And listen. When they are all quiet, 525

He toke his harp and tempred schille,

He took his harp and tempered skill,

Þe blifulest notes he harped þere

The most joyful notes he played there

Þat euer ani man yherd wiþ ere;

Þat euer ani man yherd wiþ ere;

Ich man liked wele his gle.

Ich man liked wele his gle.

Þe steward biheld and gan yse, 530

Þe steward biheld and gan yse, 530

And knewe þe harp als bliue.

And knew the harp just as quickly.

'Menstrel,' he seyd, 'so mot þou þriue,

'Menstrel,' he said, 'may you thrive,

Where hadestow þis harp, and hou?

Where did you have this harp, and how?

Y pray þat þou me telle now.'

Y pray that you tell me now.

'Lord,' quaþ he, 'in vncouþe þede, 535

'Lord,' he said, 'in unfamiliar ground, 535

Þurch[030] a wildernes as y ȝede,

Through a wilderness as I went,

Þer y founde in a dale

Þer y founde in a dale

Wiþ lyouns a man totorn smale,

Wiþ lions a man to torn small,

And wolues him frete wiþ teþ so scharp.

And wolves will devour him with teeth so sharp.

Bi him y fond þis ich harp; 540

Bi him y fond þis ich harp; 540

Wele ten ȝere it is ygo.'

Wele ten ȝere it is ygo.

'O,' quaþ þe steward, 'now me is wo!

'O,' said the steward, 'now I am in woe!

Þat was mi lord Sir Orfeo.

That was my lord Sir Orfeo.

Allas! wreche, what schal y do,

All right! What should I do,

Þat haue swiche a lord ylore? 545

Þat haue swiche a lord ylore? 545

A way! þat ich was ybore!

A way! That I was born!

Þat him was so hard grace yȝarked,

Þat him was so hard grace yȝarked,

And so vile deþ ymarked!'

And so vile death marked!

Adoun he fel aswon to grounde.

Adoun fell down to the ground.

His barouns him tok vp in þat stounde, 550

His barons took him up at that moment, 550

And telleþ him hou it geþ—

And tell him how it goes—

It nis no bot of manes deþ.

It is not a matter of human death.

King Orfeo knewe wele bi þan

King Orfeo knewe wele bi þan

His steward was a trewe man

His steward was a true man

And loued him as he auȝt to do, 555

And loved him as he ought to do, 555

And stont vp and seyt þus: 'Lo,

And stood up and said this: 'Look,

Steward, herkne now þis þing:

Steward, listen to this thing:

Ȝif ich were Orfeo þe king,

Ȝif ich were Orfeo þe king,

And hadde ysuffred ful ȝore

And had suffered for a long time

In wildernisse miche sore, 560

In the wilderness, I hurt, 560

And hadde ywon mi quen owy

And had won my queen away

Out of þe lond of fairy,

Out of the land of fairy,

And hadde ybrouȝt þe leuedi hende

And had brought the lady kind

Riȝt here to þe tounes ende,

Riȝt here to the town's end,

And wiþ a begger her in ynome, 565

And with a beggar here taken, 565

And were miself hider ycome

And I came here myself

Pouerlich to þe, þus stille,

Pouerlich to you, thus still,

For to asay þi gode wille,

For to test your good will,

And ich founde þe þus trewe,

And I found you thus true,

Þou no schust it neuer rewe: 570

Þou no schust it neuer rewe: 570

Sikerlich,[031] for loue or

Sikerlich,[031] for love or

Þou schust be king after mi day.

You shall be king after my day.

And ȝif þou of mi deþ hadest ben bliþe,

And if you had been happy about my death,

Þou schust haue voided also swiþe.'

Þou schust haue voided also swiþe.

Þo al þo þat þerin sete 575

Þo al þo þat þerin sete 575

Þat it was King Orfeo vnderȝete,

Þat it was King Orfeo vnderȝete,

And þe steward him wele knewe;

And the steward knew him well;

Ouer and ouer þe bord he þrewe,

Ouer and over the board he threw,

And fel adoun to his fet;

And fell down to his feet;

So dede euerich lord þat þer sete, 580

So to each and every lord that sits there, 580

And al þai seyd at o criing:

And all they said at one cry:

'Ȝe beþ our lord, sir, and our king!'

'You are our lord, sir, and our king!'

Glad þai were of his liue.

Glad they were of his life.

To chaumber þai ladde him als biliue,

To chamber they led him soon,

And baþed him, and schaued his berd, 585

And bathed him and shaved his beard, 585

And tired him as a king apert.

And tired him like an open king.

And seþþen wiþ gret processioun

And then with great procession

Þai brouȝt þe quen into þe toun,

Þai brouȝt þe quen into þe toun,

Wiþ al maner menstraci.

With all kinds of menstruation.

Lord! þer was grete melody! 590

Wow! There was great music!

For ioie þai wepe wiþ her eiȝe

For I weep with her eye

Þat hem so sounde ycomen seiȝe.

That sound has returned.

Now King Orfeo newe coround is,

Now King Orfeo is newly crowned,

And his quen Dame Heurodis,

And his queen, Dame Heurodis,

And liued long afterward; 595

And lived long afterward; 595

And seþþen was king þe steward.

And then the king was the steward.

Harpours in Bretaine after þan

Harpours in Britain afterwards

Herd hou þis meruaile bigan,

Hear how this miracle began,

And made herof a lay of gode likeing,

And created a song of good enjoyment,

And nempned it after þe king; 600

And named it after the king; 600

Þat lay 'Orfeo' is yhote,

That is 'Orfeo' is hot.

Gode is þe lay, swete is þe note.

Gode is the song, sweet is the melody.

Þus com Sir Orfeo out of his care.

Thus came Sir Orfeo out of his sorrow.

God graunt ous alle wele to fare.

God grant us all well to fare.

ll. 1-24 from Harl. 3810: om. MS.

ll. 1-24 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3810: omitted. MS.

ll. 7-8 follow ll. 9-10 in Harl.

ll. 7-8 follow ll. 9-10 in Harl.

12 o loue] to lowe Harl.

12 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to lower Harl.

26 In Inglond] And in his tyme Harl.

And in his time Harl.

51 Þe king] He Harl.: And Ashm.

51 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] He Harl.: And Ashm.

82 reueysed] rauysed Ashm.: reueyd MS.: wode out Harl.

82 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] raised Ashm.: revived MS.: removed Harl.

230 no] ne Ashm.: om. MS.

230 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] om. MS.

333 wreche] wroche MS.

333 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] wrote MS.

406 lef] liif MS.

406 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] liif MS.

478 Winchester] Traciens Ashm.: Crassens Harl.

478 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Traciens Ashm.: Crassens Harl.


III Michael of Northgate's Ayenbyte of Inwyt A.D. 1340.

Michael of Northgate was a monk of St. Augustine's, Canterbury. From a library catalogue of the monastery it appears that he was a lover of books, for he is named as the donor of twenty-five MSS., a considerable collection for those days. Their titles show a taste not merely for religious works, but for science—mathematics, chemistry, medicine, as they were known at the time. Four of these MSS. have been traced, and one of them, British Museum MS. Arundel 57, is Michael's autograph copy of the Ayenbyte. On folio 2 of the MS. are the words: Þis boc is Dan Michelis of Northgate, ywrite an Englis of his oȝene hand, þet hatte 'Ayenbyte of Inwyt'; and is of the boc-house of Saynt Austines of Canterberi, mid þe lettres. CC. 'CC.' is the press-mark given in the catalogue. A note at the end of the text shows that it was finished on October 27, 1340:

Michael of Northgate was a monk at St. Augustine's in Canterbury. A library catalog from the monastery indicates that he had a passion for books, as he is recorded as the donor of twenty-five manuscripts, which is quite a significant collection for that time. The titles reveal that he appreciated not just religious texts, but also works related to science—like mathematics, chemistry, and medicine, as they were understood then. Four of these manuscripts have been located, and one of them, British Museum MS. Arundel 57, is Michael's handwritten copy of the Ayenbyte. On folio 2 of the manuscript, it states: Þis boc is Dan Michelis of Northgate, ywrite an Englis of his oȝene hand, þet hatte 'Ayenbyte of Inwyt'; and is of the boc-house of Saynt Austines of Canterberi, mid þe lettres. CC. 'CC.' is the press-mark listed in the catalog. A note at the end of the text indicates that it was completed on October 27, 1340:

Ymende þet þis boc is uolueld ine þe eue of þe holy apostles Symon an Iudas [i.e. Oct. 27] of ane broþer of the cloystre of Sauynt Austin of Canterberi, in the yeare of oure Lhordes beringe 1340.

This book is published in the era of the holy apostles Simon and Judas [i.e. Oct. 27] by a brother of the cloister of Saint Augustine of Canterbury, in the year of our Lord 1340.

The Ayenbyte has been edited for the Early English Text Society by R. Morris. The title means literally 'Remorse of Conscience', but from the contents of the work it would appear that the writer meant rather 'Stimulus to the Conscience', or 'Prick of Conscience'. It is in fact a translation from the French Somme des Vices et des Vertues, compiled by Friar Lorens in 1279 for King Philip le Hardi, and long held to be the main source of Chaucer's Parson's Tale. Caxton rendered the Somme into English prose as The Royal Book. It treats of the Commandments, the Creed, the Seven Deadly Sins, the Seven Petitions of the Paternoster, and the Seven Gifts of the Holy Spirit.

The Ayenbyte has been edited for the Early English Text Society by R. Morris. The title literally means 'Remorse of Conscience', but from the content of the work, it seems the writer intended it to mean 'Stimulus to the Conscience' or 'Prick of Conscience'. It is actually a translation from the French Somme des Vices et des Vertues, compiled by Friar Lorens in 1279 for King Philip le Hardi, and it has long been considered the main source for Chaucer's Parson's Tale. Caxton translated the Somme into English prose as The Royal Book. It covers the Commandments, the Creed, the Seven Deadly Sins, the Seven Petitions of the Paternoster, and the Seven Gifts of the Holy Spirit.

Dan[033] Michael's purpose is stated in some doggerel lines at the end:

Dan[033] Michael's goal is summed up in a few playful lines at the end:

Nou ich wille þet ye ywyte

Nou ich wille þet ye ywyte

Hou hit is ywent

Hou hit is your win

Þet þis boc is ywrite

This book is written

Mid Engliss of Kent.

Middle English of Kent.

Þis boc is ymad uor lewede men,

Þis boc is ymad uor lewede men,

Vor uader, and uor moder, and uor oþer ken,

Vor uader, and uor moder, and uor oþer ken,

Ham uor to berȝe uram alle manyere zen,

Ham uor to berȝe uram alle manyere zen,

Þet ine hare inwytte ne bleue no uoul wen.

Þet ine hare inwytte ne bleue no uoul wen.

His translation is inaccurate, and sometimes unintelligible, and the treatment is so barren of interest that the work seems to have fallen flat even in its own day, when the popular appetite for edification was keen and unspoiled. But if its literary merit is slight, linguistically it is one of the most important works in Middle English. It provides a long prose text, exactly dated and exactly localized; we have the author's autograph copy to work from; and the dialect is well distinguished. These circumstances, unique in Middle English, make it possible to study the Kentish dialect of the mid-fourteenth century under ideal conditions.

His translation is inaccurate and sometimes hard to understand, and the presentation is so dull that the work seems to have been a flop even when it was first released, during a time when people were eager for engaging content. However, while its literary quality is minimal, it is one of the most significant works in Middle English from a linguistic perspective. It offers a lengthy prose text that is precisely dated and localized; we have the author's original copy to refer to; and the dialect is clearly defined. These unique factors in Middle English allow for an ideal study of the Kentish dialect from the mid-fourteenth century.


HOW MERCY BOOSTS TEMPORAL GOODS.

Hou Merci multiplieþ þe timliche guodes, hyerof we habbeþ uele uayre uorbisnen, huerof ich wille hier zome telle. Me ret of Saint Germain of Aucerre þet, þo he com uram Rome, ate outguoinge of Melane, he acsede at onen of his diaknen yef he hedde eny zeluer, and he ansuerede þet {05} he ne hedde bote þri pans, uor Sayt Germayn hit hedde al yeue to pouren. Þanne he him het þet he his ssolde yeue to þe poure, uor God hedde ynoȝ of guode, huerof he hise uedde uor þane day. Þe dyacne mid greate pine and mid greate grochinge yeaf þe tuaye pans, and ofhild þane þridde. Þe {10} sergont of ane riche kniȝte him broȝte ane his lhordes haf tuo hondred pans. Þo clepede he his dyacne, and him zede þet he hedde benome þe poure ane peny, and yef he hedde yeue þane þridde peny to þe poure, þe kniȝt him hedde yzent þri hondred pans. {15}

Hou Merci multiplies the timely goods, of which we have plenty to show for it, and here I will tell you some of them. I recount the story of Saint Germain of Aucerre that when he came from Rome, after leaving Milan, he asked one of his deacons if he had any money, and he answered that he only had three coins, for Saint Germain had given away everything to the poor. Then he commanded him to give the money to the poor, for God had enough goods, of which he had provided for that day. The deacon, with great pain and lamentation, gave away the two coins, and withheld the third. The {10} servant of a rich knight brought him a hundred coins. Then he called his deacon and told him that he had taken away a penny from the poor, and if he had given the third penny to the poor, the knight would have sent him three hundred coins. {15}

Efterward[034] me ret ine þe lyue of Ion þe Amoner, þet wes zuo ycleped uor þe greate elmesses þet he dede: A riche ientilman wes yrobbed of þieues, zuo þet him naȝt ne blefte. He him com to playni to þe uorzede manne, and he him zede his cas. He hedde greate reuþe þerof, and het his {20} desspendoure þet he him yeaue uyftene pond of gold. Þe spendere, be his couaytise, ne yeaf bote vyf. An haste a gentil wymman wodewe zente to þe uore-yzede Ion uif hondred pond of gold. Þo he clepede his spendere, and him acsede hou moche he hedde yyeue to þe kniȝte. He ansuerede {25} 'vyftene pond.' Þe holy man ansuerede þet 'nay, he ne hedde bote vyf'; and huanne he hit wiste þe ilke zelue þet his hedde onderuonge, zuo zayde to his spendere þet yef he hedde yyeue þe viftene pond þet he hedde yhote, oure Lhord him hede yzent be þe guode wyfman a þouzond and vyf {30} hondred pond. And huanne he acsede ate guode wyfman, þo he hedde hise ycleped, hou moche hi hedde him ylete, hi andzuerede þet uerst hi hedde ywrite ine hare testament þet hi him let a þousend and vyf hondred pond. Ac hi lokede efterward ine hare testament, and hi yzeȝ þe þousend pond {35} defaced of hire write, and zuo ylefde þe guode wyfman þet God wolde þet hi ne zente bote vif hondred.

Afterward[034], a man named John the Ammonite, who was so called for the great miracles he performed, was approached by a wealthy gentleman who had been robbed by thieves, leaving him in distress. The gentleman came to plead with the holy man and shared his situation. He felt great pity for him and promised to give him fifteen pounds of gold. However, the spender, due to his greed, only gave five. Soon after, a kind widowed lady sent the holy man five hundred pounds of gold. When he called his spender and asked how much he had given to the knight, he replied, 'Fifteen pounds.' The holy man responded that 'no, he only had five'; and when he realized the same treasure he had received, he told his spender that if he had given the fifteen pounds he had promised, our Lord would have rewarded him through the good woman with a thousand and five hundred pounds. When he asked the good woman how much she had pledged to him, she replied in her will that she would give him a thousand and five hundred pounds. But when she later looked in her will, she saw that the thousand pounds had been marked out, and thus the good woman left him with only five hundred, as God intended.

Efterward Saint Gregori telþ þet Saint Boniface uram þet he wes child he wes zuo piteuous þet he yaf ofte his kertel and his sserte to þe poure uor God, þaȝ his moder him byete {40} ofte þeruore. Þanne bevil þet þet child yzeȝ manie poure þet hedden mezeyse. He aspide þet his moder nes naȝt þer. An haste he yarn to þe gerniere, and al þet his moder hedde ygadered uor to pasi þet yer he hit yaf þe poure. And þo his moder com, and wyste þe ilke dede, hy wes al out of hare {45} wytte. Þet child bed oure Lhorde, and þet gernier wes an haste al uol.

Afterward, Saint Gregory told that Saint Boniface, as a child, was so compassionate that he often gave his cloak and his shirt to the poor for God, even though his mother often scolded him for it. Then the child saw many poor people who were suffering. He noticed that his mother was not there. In a hurry, he ran to the granary, and all that his mother had gathered for that year, he gave to the poor. And when his mother came and found out what he had done, she was completely beside herself. The child prayed to our Lord, and the granary was suddenly full.

Efterward þer wes a poure man, ase me zayþ, þet hedde ane cou; and yhyerde zigge of his preste ine his prechinge þet[035] God zede ine his spelle þet God wolde yelde an hondreduald {50} al þet me yeaue uor him. Þe guode man, mid þe rede of his wyue, yeaf his cou to his preste, þet wes riche. Þe prest his nom bleþeliche, and hise zente to þe oþren þet he hedde. Þo hit com to euen, þe guode mannes cou com hom to his house ase hi wes ywoned, and ledde mid hare alle þe {55} prestes ken, al to an hondred. Þo þe guode man yzeȝ þet, he þoȝte þet þet wes þet word of þe Godspelle þet he hedde yyolde; and him hi weren yloked beuore his bissoppe aye þane prest. Þise uorbisne sseweþ wel þet merci is guod chapuare, uor hi deþ wexe þe timliche guodes. {60}

Afterward, there was a poor man, as they say, who had a cow; and he heard his priest while he was preaching that God said in His message that God would reward a hundredfold all that one gives for him. The good man, with the urging of his wife, gave his cow to his priest, who was wealthy. The priest gladly accepted it and sent it to others he had. When evening came, the cow returned home to his house as it was used to, and led with her were all the priests' kin, all to a hundred. When the good man saw that, he thought it was the word of the Gospel that he had given; and they were locked before his bishop and the priest. This example well shows that mercy is a good barter, for it does bring timely goods.


IV Richard Rolle of Hampole D. 1349.

Richard Rolle was born at Thornton-le-Dale, near Pickering, in Yorkshire. He was sent to Oxford, already a formidable rival to the University of Paris; but the severer studies were evidently uncongenial to his impulsive temperament. He returned home without taking orders, improvised for himself a hermit's dress, and fled into solitude. His piety attracted the favour of Sir John and Lady Dalton, who gave him a cell on their estate. Here, in meditation, he developed his mystical religion. He did not immure himself, or cut himself off from human companionship. For a time he lived near Anderby, where was the cell of the recluse Margaret Kirkby, to whom he addressed his Form of Perfect Living. Another important work, Ego Dormio et Cor Meum Vigilat, was written for a nun of Yedingham (Yorks.). Towards the end of his life he lived in close friendship with the nuns of Hampole, and for one of them he wrote his Commandment of Love to God. At Hampole he died in 1349, the year of the Black Death. By the devout he was regarded as a saint, and had his commemoration day, his office, and his miracles; but he was never canonized.

Richard Rolle was born in Thornton-le-Dale, near Pickering, in Yorkshire. He went to Oxford, which was already a strong competitor to the University of Paris, but the stricter studies clearly didn't suit his impulsive nature. He returned home without becoming ordained, made himself a hermit’s outfit, and withdrew into solitude. His devotion caught the attention of Sir John and Lady Dalton, who offered him a cell on their estate. Here, through meditation, he developed his mystical approach to religion. He didn't isolate himself completely or cut off human connections. For a while, he lived near Anderby, where the recluse Margaret Kirkby had her cell, and to whom he addressed his Form of Perfect Living. Another significant work, Ego Dormio et Cor Meum Vigilat, was written for a nun from Yedingham (Yorks.). Toward the end of his life, he formed a close friendship with the nuns of Hampole, and for one of them, he wrote his Commandment of Love to God. He died at Hampole in 1349, the year of the Black Death. The devout considered him a saint and celebrated his commemoration day, office, and miracles; however, he was never canonized.

He wrote both in Latin and in English, and it is not always easy to distinguish his work from that of his many followers and imitators. The writings attributed to him are edited by C. Horstmann, Yorkshire Writers, 2 vols., London 1895-6. Besides the prose works noted above, he wrote, at the request of Margaret Kirkby, a Commentary on the Psalms (ed. Bramley, Oxford 1884), based on the Latin of Peter Lombard. A long didactic poem in Northern English, the Prick of Conscience, has been attributed to[037] him from Lydgate's time onwards; but his authorship has recently been questioned, chiefly on the ground that the poem is without a spark of inspiration. It is not certain that he wrote Love is Life, which is included here because it expresses in characteristic language his central belief in the personal bond, the burning love, between God and man. The first prose selection shows that he did not disdain the examples from natural history that were so popular in the sermons of the time. The second is chapter xi of the Form of Perfect Living, which is found as a separate extract from an early date.

He wrote in both Latin and English, and it’s not always easy to tell his work apart from that of his many followers and imitators. The writings attributed to him are edited by C. Horstmann, Yorkshire Writers, 2 vols., London 1895-6. In addition to the prose works mentioned above, he wrote, at the request of Margaret Kirkby, a Commentary on the Psalms (ed. Bramley, Oxford 1884), based on the Latin of Peter Lombard. A long instructional poem in Northern English, the Prick of Conscience, has been attributed to[037] him since Lydgate’s time, but his authorship has recently been questioned mainly because the poem lacks inspiration. It’s not certain that he wrote Love is Life, which is included here because it expresses in typical language his core belief in the personal connection, the intense love, between God and humanity. The first prose selection shows that he did not reject examples from natural history, which were very popular in the sermons of his time. The second is chapter xi of the Form of Perfect Living, which has been found as a separate extract from an early date.

With Rolle began a movement of devotional piety, which, as might be expected from its strong appeal to the emotions, was taken up first among religious women; and signs of a striving for effect in his style suggest that the hermit was not indifferent to the admiration of his followers. He brings to his teaching more heart than mind. He escapes the problems of the world, which seemed so insistent to his contemporaries, by denying the world's claims. His ideas and temperament are diametrically opposed to those of the other great figure in the religious life of fourteenth-century England—Wiclif, the schoolman, politician, reformer, controversialist. Yet they have in common a sincerity and directness of belief that brushes aside conventions, and an enthusiasm that made them leaders in an age when the Church as a whole suffered from apathy.

With Rolle began a movement of devotional spirituality, which, as you might expect due to its strong emotional appeal, was initially embraced by religious women. Signs of a desire for effect in his writing imply that the hermit was not indifferent to the admiration of his followers. He approaches his teachings with more passion than intellect. He avoids the pressing issues of the world, which felt urgent to his contemporaries, by rejecting the world's demands. His ideas and personality are completely opposite to those of another prominent figure in the religious life of fourteenth-century England—Wiclif, the scholar, politician, reformer, and debater. Yet, they share a sincerity and straightforwardness of belief that disregards conventions, along with an enthusiasm that positioned them as leaders during a time when the Church as a whole struggled with indifference.


Love is everything. Cambridge University Library MS. DD. 5. 64, III (around 1400) f. 38 a.

uf es lyf þat lastes ay, þar it in Criste es feste,

If life lasts forever, there it is grounded in Christ,

For wele ne wa it chaunge may, als wryten has men wyseste.

For well, it can change, as wise men have written.

Þe nyght it tournes intil þe day, þi trauel intyll reste;

The night turns into day, your work into rest;

If þou wil luf þus as I say, þou may be wyth þe beste.

If you love like I say, you can be with the best.

Lufe es thoght wyth grete desyre of a fayre louyng; 5

Lufe is filled with a strong desire for a beautiful love; 5

Lufe I lyken til a fyre þat sloken may na thyng;

Life is like a fire that nothing can extinguish;

Lufe vs clenses of oure syn; luf vs bote sall bryng;

Loving cleanses our sins; love and healing will bring;

Lufe þe Keynges hert may wyn; lufe of ioy may syng.

Loving the king can win his heart; love of joy can sing.

Þe[038] settel of lufe es lyft hee, for intil heuen it ranne;

Þe[038] settlement of love is lifted high, for it ran until heaven;

Me thynk in erth it es sle, þat makes men pale and wanne; 10

Me think in earth it is slow, that makes men pale and wan; 10

Þe bede of blysse it gase ful nee, I tel þe as I kanne:

Þe bede of blysse it gase ful nee, I tel þe as I kanne:

Þof vs thynk þe way be dregh, luf copuls God and manne.

Þof vs thynk þe way be dregh, luf copuls God and manne.

Lufe es hatter þen þe cole; lufe may nane beswyke.

Loyalty is harder than coal; love cannot be deceived.

Þe flawme of lufe wha myght it thole, if it war ay ilyke?

The flame of love, who could endure it if it were always the same?

Luf vs comfortes, and mase in qwart, and lyftes tyl heuenryke;15

Loud vs comforts, and made in quart, and lifts till Heinrich; 15

Luf rauysches Cryste intyl owr hert; I wate na lust it lyke.

Luf's raging Christ inside our heart; I can't wait for pleasure like this.

Lere to luf, if þou wyl lyfe when þou sall hethen fare;

Lure to love, if you want to live when you go out to the heath;

All þi thoght til Hym þou gyf þat may þe kepe fra kare:

All your thoughts to Him you give that may keep you from care:

Loke þi hert fra Hym noght twyn, if þou in wandreth ware;

Loke your heart from him not to waver, if you are wandering.

Sa þou may Hym welde and wyn, and luf Hym euermare. 20

Sa þou may Hym welde and wyn, and luf Hym euermare. 20

Iesu, þat me lyfe hase lent, intil Þi lufe me bryng!

Iesu, that my life has lent, bring me into Your love!

Take til Þe al myne entent, þat Þow be my ȝhernyng.

Take to your full understanding, that you be my longing.

Wa fra me away war went, and comne war my couaytyng,

Wa fra me away war went, and comne war my couaytyng,

If þat my sawle had herd and hent þe sang of Þi louyng.

If my soul had heard and understood the song of Your love.

Þi lufe es ay lastand, fra þat we may it fele; 25

Þi lufe is so lasting, from which we can feel it; 25

Þarein make me byrnand, þat na thyng gar it kele.

Þarein make me burning, that nothing makes it cool.

My thoght take into Þi hand, and stabyl it ylk a dele,

My thoughts take hold of you and stabilize like a deal,

Þat I be noght heldand to luf þis worldes wele.

That I am not bound to love the pleasures of this world.

If I lufe any erthly thyng þat payes to my wyll,

If I love anything on this earth that caters to my desires,

And settes my ioy and my lykyng when it may comm me tyll, 30

And makes my joy and my liking last as long as it can, 30

I mai drede of partyng, þat wyll be hate and yll:

I am afraid of partying, which will bring hate and trouble:

For al my welth es bot wepyng when pyne mi saule sal spyll.

For all my wealth is just crying when pain spills my soul.

Þe ioy þat men hase sene es lyckend tyl þe haye,

The joy that men have seen is similar to the harvest,

Þat now es fayre and grene, and now wytes awaye.

Þat now es fayre and grene, and now wytes awaye.

Swylk es þis worlde, I wene, and bees till Domesdaye, 35

Swylk is this world, I believe, and will be until Judgment Day, 35

All in trauel and tene, fle þat na man it maye.

All in travel and tension, flee that no one may.

If þou luf in all þi thoght, and hate þe fylth of syn,

If you love with all your heart, and hate the filth of sin,

And gyf Hym þi sawle þat it boght, þat He þe dwell within,

And if He buys your soul, that He may dwell within you,

Als Crist þi sawle hase soght, and þerof walde noght blyn,

Als Crist thy soul has sought, and thereof would not stop,

Sa þou sal to blys be broght, and heuen won within. 40

So you will be brought to bliss, and won in heaven. 40

Þe[039] kynd of luf es þis, þar it es trayst and trew,

Þe[039] kind of love is this, where it is tried and true,

To stand styll in stabylnes, and chaunge it for na new.

To stand still in stability and change it for nothing new.

Þe lyfe þat lufe myght fynd, or euer in hert it knew,

The life that love might find, or ever knew in the heart,

Fra kare it tornes þat kyend, and lendes in myrth and glew.

Fra kare it tornes þat kyend, and lendes in myrth and glew.

For now, lufe þow, I rede, Cryste, as I þe tell,45

For now, life you, I recommend, Christ, as I tell you,45

And with aungels take þi stede: þat ioy loke þou noght sell!

And with angels take your place: that joy, do not sell it!

In erth þow hate, I rede, all þat þi lufe may fell,

In earth you hate, I advise, everything that your love may feel,

For luf es stalworth as þe dede, luf es hard as hell.

For love is strong as death, love is tough as hell.

Luf es a lyght byrthen; lufe gladdes ȝong and alde;

Loving is a light burden; love brings joy to young and old;

Lufe es withowten pyne, as lofers hase me talde; 50

Lufe is without pain, as lovers have told me; 50

Lufe es a gastly wyne, þat makes men bygge and balde;

Love is a tricky wyne, that makes men bold and brazen;

Of lufe sal he na thyng tyne þat hit in hert will halde.

Of love, he shall not lose anything that holds it in his heart.

Lufe es þe swettest thyng þat man in erth hase tane;

Lief is the sweetest thing that man on earth has taken;

Lufe es Goddes derlyng; lufe byndes blode and bane.

Love is God's darling; love binds blood and bone.

In lufe be owre lykyng, I ne wate na better wane, 55

In love, as we desire, I know no better way, 55

For me and my lufyng lufe makes bath be ane.

For me and my loving life, both become one.

Bot fleschly lufe sal fare as dose þe flowre in May,

Bot fleshly life shall fare as does the flower in May,

And lastand be na mare þan ane houre of a day,

And last no more than one hour of a day,

And sythen syghe ful sare þar lust, þar pryde, þar play,

And then I saw full clearly their desire, their pride, their play,

When þai er casten in kare til pyne þat lastes ay. 60

When they are thrown into care until the last one remains. 60

When þair bodys lyse in syn, þair sawls mai qwake and drede,

When their bodies loosen in sin, their souls may tremble and fear,

For vp sal ryse al men, and answer for þair dede.

For every man's salary rises, and he will answer for their deeds.

If þai be fonden in syn, als now þair lyfe þai lede,

If they are found in sin, just as the life they lead now,

Þai sal sytt hel within, and myrknes hafe to mede.

Þai sal sytt hel within, and myrknes hafe to mede.

Riche men þair hend sal wryng, and wicked werkes sal by65

Rich men will wrong, and wicked deeds will by65

In flawme of fyre, bath knyght and keyng, with sorow schamfully.

In the flame of fire, both knight and king, with sorrow shamefully.

If þou wil lufe, þan may þou syng til Cryst in melody;

If you want to love, then you can sing to Christ in melody;

Þe lufe of Hym ouercoms al thyng, þarto þou traiste trewly.

The love of Him overcomes all things, so you should trust truly.

<I> sygh and sob, bath day and nyght, for ane sa fayre of hew!

<I> sigh and cry, day and night, for one so beautiful!

Þar es na thyng my hert mai light, bot lufe þat es ay new. 70

Þar es na thyng my hert mai light, bot lufe þat es ay new. 70

Wha sa had Hym in his syght, or in his hert Hym knew,

Wha saw him in his sight, or in his heart he knew,

His mournyng turned til ioy ful bryght, his sang intil glew.

His mourning turned into joy so bright, his song into a gleam.

In myrth he lyfes, nyght and day, þat lufes þat swete chylde;

In joy, he lives, night and day, loving that sweet child;

It es Iesu, forsoth I say, of al mekest and mylde.

It is Jesus, truly I say, of all the meekest and mildest.

Wreth fra hym walde al away, þof he wer neuer sa wylde, 75

Wreth from him would all away, though he was never so wild, 75

He þat in hert lufed Hym þat day, fra euel He wil hym schylde.

He who loved Him in his heart that day, from evil He will shield him.

Of Iesu mast lyst me speke, þat al my bale may bete;

Of Jesus, I would like to speak, so that all my pain may lessen;

Me thynk my hert may al tobreke when I thynk on þat swete;

Me think my heart may utterly break when I think of that sweet;

In lufe lacyd He hase my thoght, þat I sal neuer forgete.

In love lately, He has my thoughts, that I shall never forget.

Ful dere me thynk He hase me boght with blodi hende and fete. 80

Ful dere me thynk He has bought me with bloody hands and feet. 80

For luf my hert es bowne to brest, when I þat faire behalde;

For love, my heart is ready to burst when I see that beauty;

Lufe es fair þare it es fest, þat neuer will be calde;

Lif is fair where it is fast, that will never be called;

Lufe vs reues þe nyght-rest, in grace it makes vs balde;

Laughter versus grief, the night offers rest; in grace, it makes us bold;

Of al warkes luf es þe best, als haly men me talde.

Of all works, love is the best, as holy people have told me.

Na wonder gyf I syghand be, and sithen in sorow be sette: 85

Na wonder gyf I syghand be, and sithen in sorow be sette: 85

Iesu was nayled apon þe tre, and al blody forbette.

Iesu was nailed to the tree, and all bloody with sweat.

To thynk on Hym es grete pyté—how tenderly He grette—

To think about Him is a great pity—how tenderly He greeted—

Þis hase He sufferde, man, for þe, if þat þou syn wyll lette.

This He has suffered, man, for you, if your sin will allow it.

Þare es na tonge in erth may tell of lufe þe swetnesse.

Þare es na tonge in erth may tell of lufe þe swetnesse.

Þat stedfastly in lufe kan dwell, his ioy es endlesse. 90

That steadfast love can dwell, his joy is endless. 90

God schylde þat he sulde til hell, þat lufes and langand es,

God forbid that he should go to hell, who loves and longs for it,

Or euer his enmys sulde hym qwell, or make his luf be lesse.

Or before his enemies should him kill, or make his love be less.

Iesu es lufe þat lastes ay, til Hym es owre langyng;

Iesu is love that lasts forever, until he is our longing;

Iesu þe nyght turnes to þe day, þe dawyng intil spryng.

Iesu, the night turns into day, the dawn into spring.

Iesu, thynk on vs now and ay, for Þe we halde oure keyng; 95

Iesu, think of us now and always, for we hold our king; 95

Iesu, gyf vs grace, as Þou wel may, to luf Þe withowten endyng.

Iesu, if You will, grant me grace, so that I may love You endlessly.

45 For now] Forþi MS. Lambeth 583.

45 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Therefore MS. Lambeth 583.

51 wyne] = wynne MS.

51 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] = wynne Ms.

65 hend] handes MS., apparently altered from hend.

65 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] hands MS., apparently altered from hand.

69 I] so MS. Lambeth 583.

69 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] so Ms. Lambeth 583.


B. THE NATURE OF THE BEE. (The Thornton Manuscript (before 1450); edited by Horstmann, vol. i, p. 193.) Moralia Ricardi Heremite on the Nature of the Bee.

The bee has thre kyndis. Ane es þat scho es neuer ydill, and scho es noghte with thaym þat will noghte wyrke, bot castys thaym owte, and puttes thaym awaye. Anothire es þat when scho flyes scho takes erthe in hyr fette, þat scho be noghte lyghtly ouerheghede in the ayere of wynde. The {05} thyrde es þat scho kepes clene and bryghte hire wyngeȝ.

The bee has three types. One is that she is never idle, and she does not associate with those who won't work but drives them away and pushes them out. Another is that when she flies, she takes dirt on her feet, so she is not easily blown away in the wind. The {05} third is that she keeps her wings clean and bright.

Thus ryghtwyse men þat lufes God are neuer in ydyllnes. For owthyre þay ere in trauayle, prayand, or thynkande, or redande, or othere gude doande; or withtakand ydill mene, and schewand thaym worthy to be put fra þe ryste of heuene, {10} for þay will noghte trauayle here.

Thus, righteous people who love God are never idle. They are either working, praying, thinking, reading, or doing other good deeds; or they are keeping idle people away and showing them that they deserve to be kept from the rest of heaven, {10} because they refuse to work here.

Þay take erthe, þat es, þay halde þamselfe vile and erthely, that thay be noghte blawene with þe wynde of vanyté and of pryde. Thay kepe thaire wynges clene, that es, þe twa commandementes of charyté þay fulfill in gud concyens, and {15} thay hafe othyre vertus, vnblendyde with þe fylthe of syne and vnclene luste.

They take the earth, that is, they consider themselves humble and earthly, that they are not carried away by the wind of vanity and pride. They keep their wings clean, that is, they fulfill the two commandments of charity with a good conscience, and they have other virtues, not mixed with the filth of sin and unclean desire.

Arestotill sais þat þe bees are feghtande agaynes hym þat will drawe þaire hony fra thayme. Swa sulde we do agayne deuells, þat afforces thame to reue fra vs þe hony of poure {20} lyfe and of grace. For many are, þat neuer kane halde þe ordyre of lufe ynence þaire frendys, sybbe or fremmede. Bot outhire þay lufe þaym ouer mekill, settand thaire thoghte vnryghtwysely on thaym, or þay luf thayme ouer lyttill, yf þay doo noghte all as þey wolde till þame. Swylke kane {25} noghte fyghte for thaire hony, forthy þe deuelle turnes it to wormes, and makes þeire saules oftesythes full bitter in[042] angwys, and tene, and besynes of vayne thoghtes, and oþer wrechidnes. For thay are so heuy in erthely frenchype þat þay may noghte flee intill þe lufe of Iesu Criste, in þe wylke {30} þay moghte wele forgaa þe lufe of all creaturs lyfande in erthe.

Arestotill says that the bees fight against anyone who tries to take their honey. Similarly, we should resist the devils, who try to steal from us the sweetness of our humble life and grace. Many people can’t seem to maintain the order of love for their friends, whether they're family or not. They either love them too much, obsessively thinking about them in the wrong way, or they love them too little if they don’t do exactly what they want. Such people cannot fight for what is precious to them, and because of this, the devil turns it into something bitter, making their souls bitter with anger, sadness, and worries about useless thoughts, along with other miseries. They are so weighed down by worldly concerns that they cannot rise into the love of Jesus Christ, in which they could easily forget the love for all living beings on earth.

Wharefore, accordandly, Arystotill sais þat some fowheles are of gude flyghyng, þat passes fra a lande to anothire. Some are of ill flyghynge, for heuynes of body, and for<þi> {35} þaire neste es noghte ferre fra þe erthe. Thus es it of thayme þat turnes þame to Godes seruys. Some are of gude flyeghynge, for thay flye fra erthe to heuene, and rystes thayme thare in thoghte, and are fedde in delite of Goddes lufe, and has thoghte of na lufe of þe worlde. Some are þat {40} kan noghte flyghe fra þis lande, bot in þe waye late theyre herte ryste, and delyttes þaym in sere lufes of mene and womene, als þay come and gaa, nowe ane and nowe anothire. And in Iesu Criste þay kan fynde na swettnes; or if þay any tyme fele oghte, it es swa lyttill and swa schorte, for othire thoghtes {45} þat are in thayme, þat it brynges thaym till na stabylnes.

Therefore, accordingly, Aristotle says that some creatures have good flying abilities, that they travel from one land to another. Some have poor flying, due to the heaviness of their bodies, and thus their nests are not far from the ground. The same is true for those who commit themselves to God’s service. Some have good flying, as they soar from earth to heaven, resting there in thought, fed by the delight of God's love, and have no thoughts of worldly love. Some cannot fly away from this land but instead let their hearts rest along the way, finding pleasure in various loves of men and women as they come and go, now one and now another. And in Jesus Christ, they can find no sweetness; or if they ever feel anything, it is so little and so short-lived that other thoughts within them lead to no stability.

or þay are lyke till a fowle þat es callede strucyo or storke, þat has wenges, and it may noghte flye for charge of body. Swa þay hafe vndirstandynge, and fastes, and wakes, and semes haly to mens syghte; bot thay may noghte flye to lufe {50} and contemplacyone of God, þay are so chargede wyth othyre affeccyons and othire vanytés.

or they are like a bird called a stork, that has wings, but cannot fly because of its heavy body. They have understanding, and practices, and vigil, and seem holy to people's eyes; but they cannot rise to love {50} and contemplation of God, as they are so burdened with other affections and distractions.

22 ynence] ynesche MS.

22 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] ynesche MS.

23 mekill] MS. follows with: or thay lufe þame ouer lyttill, caught up from below.

23 mekill] MS. follows with: or they love them over little, caught up from below.


C. THE SEVEN GIFTS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. (Chap. 11 of The Form of Perfect Living; ed. Horstmann, vol. 1, p. 196.)

Þe seuene gyftes of þe Haly Gaste, þat ere gyfene to men and wymmene þat er ordaynede to þe ioye of heuene, and ledys theire lyfe in this worlde reghtwysely. Thire are thay:—Wysdome, {55} Undyrstandynge, Counsayle, Strenghe, Connynge,[043] Peté, the Drede of God. Begynne we at Consaile, for þareof es myster at the begynnynge of oure werkes, þat vs myslyke noghte aftyrwarde. With thire seuene gyftes þe Haly Gaste teches sere mene serely. {60}

The seven gifts of the Holy Spirit are given to men and women who are destined for the joy of heaven and live their lives righteously in this world. These gifts are: Wisdom, Understanding, Counsel, Strength, Knowledge, Fear of God. Let’s begin with Counsel, as it is essential at the start of our works so that we do not go astray afterward. With these seven gifts, the Holy Spirit helps people sincerely.

Consaile es doynge awaye of worldes reches, and of all delytes of all thyngeȝ þat mane may be tagyld with, in thoghte or dede, and þarwith drawynge intill contemplacyone of Gode.

Consolation is the way of the world's riches and all the pleasures of everything that one can be occupied with, in thought or action, and þar by drawing oneself into the contemplation of God.

Undyrstandynge es to knawe whate es to doo, and whate {65} es to lefe, and þat that sall be gyffene, to gyffe it to thaym þat has nede, noghte till oþer þat has na myster.

Understanding is knowing what needs to be done, and what is to be left, and that which shall be given, to give it to those who need it, not to others who have no need.

Wysedome es forgetynge of erthely thynges and thynkynge of heuen, with discrecyone of all mens dedys. In þis gyfte schynes contemplacyone, þat es, Saynt Austyne says, a gastely {70} dede of fleschely affeccyones, thurghe þe ioye of a raysede thoghte.

Wysedome is forgetting earthly things and focusing on heaven, with discernment of all mens deeds. In this gift shines contemplation, which, as Saint Augustine says, is a spiritual act that moves beyond bodily desires, through the joy of an elevated thought.

Strenghe es lastynge to fullfill gude purpose, þat it be noghte lefte, for wele ne for waa.

Strenght is lasting to fulfill good purpose, that it be not left, for well nor for woe.

Peté es þat a man be mylde, and gaynesay noghte Haly {75} Writte whene it smyttes his synnys, whethire he vndyrstand it or noghte; bot in all his myghte purge he þe vilté of syne in hyme and oþer.

Peté is a man who is humble and does not contradict God. When it weighs on his sins, whether he understands it or not; but with all his might, he purges the filth of sin from himself and others.

Connynge es þat makes a man of gude , noghte ruysand hyme of his reghtewysnes, bot sorowand of his {80} synnys, and þat man gedyrs erthely gude anely to the honour of God, and prow to oþer mene þane hymselfe.

Connynge is what makes a person good , not indulging in their own righteousness, but grieving over their {80} sins, and that person gathers earthly good solely for the glory of God and pride for others rather than for themselves.

The Drede of God es þat we turne noghte agayne till oure syne thurghe any ill eggyng. And þan es drede perfite in vs and gastely, when we drede to wrethe God in þe leste syne {85} þat we kane knawe, and flese it als venyme.

The fear of God is that we do not turn back to our sin through any bad influence. And þan is perfect fear within us and spiritually, when we fear to displease God even in the smallest sin {85} that we can recognize, and treat it as poison.

60 teches] towches Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64.

60 teches] touches Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64.

63 þar] þat MS. Thornton.

63 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that MS. Thornton.

69 mens] so Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64 = mene MS. Thornton.

69 mens] so Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64 = mene MS. Thornton.

79 hope] from Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64: om. MS. Thornton.

79 hope] from Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64: om. MS. Thornton.

84 þan] Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64: þen MS. Arundel 507: þat MS. Thornton.

84 þan] Cambridge MS. DD. 5. 64: then MS. Arundel 507: that MS. Thornton.


V SIR GAWAIN AND THE GREEN KNIGHT ABOUT 1350-75.

Sir Gawayne has been admirably edited by Sir F. Madden for the Bannatyne Club, 1839, and later by R. Morris for the Early English Text Society. It is found in British Museum MS. Nero A X, together with three other alliterative poems, named from their first words Pearl, Patience, and Cleanness. Pearl supplies the next specimen; Patience exemplifies the virtue by the trials of Jonah; Cleanness teaches purity of life from Scriptural stories. All these poems are in the same handwriting; all are in a West-Midland dialect; all appear to be of the same age; and none is without literary merit. For these reasons, which are good but not conclusive, they are assumed to be by the same author. Attempts to identify this author have been unsuccessful.

Sir Gawayne has been excellently edited by Sir F. Madden for the Bannatyne Club in 1839, and later by R. Morris for the Early English Text Society. It can be found in British Museum MS. Nero A X, along with three other alliterative poems titled after their first words: Pearl, Patience, and Cleanness. Pearl provides the next example; Patience illustrates the virtue through the trials of Jonah; Cleanness teaches life purity using Scriptural stories. All these poems are written in the same handwriting, use a West-Midland dialect, appear to be from the same period, and each has literary merit. For these reasons, which are good but not definitive, they are presumed to be by the same author. Efforts to identify this author have not succeeded.

The story runs as follows:

The story goes like this:

King Arthur is making his Christmas feast with his court at Camelot. On New Year's Day he declares that he will not eat until he has seen or heard some marvel. The first course of the feast is barely served when a tall knight, clad all in green, with green hair, and a green horse to match, rides into the hall. He carries a holly bough and a huge axe, and tauntingly invites any knight to strike him a blow with the axe, on condition that he will stand a return blow on the same day a year hence. Gawayne accepts the challenge and strikes off the Green Knight's head. The Green Knight gathers up his head, gives Gawayne an appointment for next New Year's Day at the Green Chapel, and rides off.

King Arthur is hosting his Christmas feast with his court at Camelot. On New Year's Day, he announces that he won’t eat until he has seen or heard something extraordinary. The first course of the feast is barely served when a tall knight, dressed entirely in green, with green hair and a matching green horse, rides into the hall. He carries a holly branch and a massive axe, and mockingly challenges any knight to strike him a blow with the axe, on the condition that he will accept a return blow on the same day a year later. Gawayne takes up the challenge and beheads the Green Knight. The Green Knight picks up his head, sets an appointment with Gawayne for the following New Year's Day at the Green Chapel, and rides away.

The year passes, and Gawayne, despite the fears of the court, sets out in quest of the Green Chapel. On Christmas Eve he[045] arrives at a splendid castle, and finding that the Green Chapel is close at hand, accepts an invitation to stay and rest until New Year's Day. On each of three days the knight of the castle goes hunting, and persuades Gawayne to rest at home. They make an agreement that each shall give the other whatever he gets. The lady of the castle makes love to Gawayne, and kisses him once on the first day, twice on the second day, thrice on the third day; and on the third day she gives him her girdle, which he accepts because it has the magic power of preserving the wearer from wounds. Each evening he duly gives the kisses to the knight, and receives in return the spoils of the hunting of deer and boar and fox. But he conceals the girdle.

The year goes by, and Gawayne, despite the court's worries, sets out in search of the Green Chapel. On Christmas Eve, he[045] arrives at a magnificent castle, and learning that the Green Chapel is nearby, he accepts an invitation to stay and rest until New Year's Day. For three days, the castle's knight goes hunting and convinces Gawayne to stay home and relax. They agree that each will give the other whatever they obtain. The castle's lady flirts with Gawayne, kissing him once on the first day, twice on the second day, and three times on the third day; on the third day, she gives him her girdle, which he accepts because it has the magical ability to protect the wearer from injury. Each evening, he properly gives the kisses to the knight and receives in return the spoils from hunting deer, boar, and fox. But he keeps the girdle a secret.

The extract begins with Gawayne preparing on New Year's morning to stand the return blow at the Green Chapel.

The extract starts with Gawayne getting ready on New Year's morning to face the returning blow at the Green Chapel.

The poem ends by the Green Knight revealing that he is himself the lord of the castle; that he went to Arthur's court at the suggestion of Morgan la Fay; that he had urged his wife to make love to Gawayne and try his virtue; and that he would not have harmed him at all, if he had not committed the slight fault of concealing the girdle. Gawayne returns to the court, bearing the girdle as a sign of his shame, and tells his story. The knights of the court agree in future to wear a bright green belt for Gawayne's sake.

The poem ends with the Green Knight revealing that he is actually the lord of the castle; he went to Arthur's court on the suggestion of Morgan la Fay; he encouraged his wife to seduce Gawayne and test his virtue; and he wouldn’t have harmed him at all if Gawayne hadn't made the small mistake of hiding the girdle. Gawayne returns to the court, wearing the girdle as a symbol of his shame, and shares his story. The knights of the court agree to wear a bright green belt in honor of Gawayne.

Sir Gawayne is admittedly the best of the alliterative romances. It must have come down to us practically as it was written by the poet, for it is free from the flatness and conventional phrasing which is characteristic of romances that have passed through many popular recensions. The descriptions of nature, of armour and dresses, the hunting scenes, and the love making, are all excellently done; and the poet shows the same richness of imagination and skill in producing pictorial effects that are so noticeable in Pearl. He has too a quiet humour that recalls Chaucer in some of his moods.

Sir Gawayne is undoubtedly the best of the alliterative romances. It has likely come down to us very close to how the poet originally wrote it, as it avoids the dullness and cliché language found in romances that have undergone many popular revisions. The descriptions of nature, armor and clothing, the hunting scenes, and the romance are all excellently crafted; the poet demonstrates the same richness of imagination and skill in creating vivid imagery that is so evident in Pearl. He also has a subtle humor that reminds one of Chaucer in some of his moods.


Sir Gawain's Test. British Museum MS. Nero A X (around 1400); edited by R. Morris, lines 2069 and following.

The brygge watȝ brayde doun, and þe brode ȝateȝ

The bridge was broken down, and the wide gates

Vnbarred and born open vpon boþe halue.

Vnbarred and born open on both sides.

Þe burne blessed hym bilyue, and þe bredeȝ passed;

Þe burne blessed him right away, and þe bread passed;

Prayses þe porter bifore þe prynce kneled,

Prays the doorkeeper before the prince knelt,

Gef hym God and goud day, þat Gawayn He saue, 5

Gef hym God and good day, that Gawayn may be saved, 5

And went on his way with his wyȝe one,

And continued on his way with his companion,

Þat schulde teche hym to tourne to þat tene place

Þat schulde teche hym to tourne to þat tene place

Þer þe ruful race he schulde resayue.

Þer þe ruful race he schulde resayue.

Þay boȝen bi bonkkeȝ þer boȝeȝ ar bare;

Þay boȝen bi bonkkeȝ þer boȝeȝ ar bare;

Þay clomben bi clyffeȝ þer clengeȝ þe colde. 10

Þey climbed by cliffs where it clanged the cold. 10

Þe heuen watȝ vp halt, bot vgly þer vnder,—

Þe heuen watȝ vp halt, bot vgly þer vnder,—

Mist muged on þe mor, malt on þe mounteȝ,

Mist hovered in the morning, malt on the mountains,

Vch hille hade a hatte, a myst-hakel huge.

Vch hille had a hat, a massive mystery-hackle.

Brokeȝ byled and breke bi bonkkeȝ aboute,

Broke's neck and breaks by banks around,

Schyre schaterande on schoreȝ, þer þay doun schowued. 15

Schyra shattering on shores, where they dove down. 15

Wela wylle watȝ þe way þer þay bi wod schulden,

Wela wylle watȝ þe way þer þay bi wod schulden,

Til hit watȝ sone sesoun þat þe sunne ryses

Til hit was soon season that the sun rises

þat tyde.

that time.

Þay were on a hille ful hyȝe,

Þay were on a hill full high,

Þe quyte snaw lay bisyde; 20

The white snow lay nearby; 20

Þe burne þat rod hym by

Þe burne þat rod hym by

Bede his mayster abide.

Bede his master wait.

'For I haf wonnen yow hider, wyȝe, at þis tyme,

'For I have brought you here, wise one, at this time,'

And now nar ȝe not fer fro þat note place

And now you're not far from that notable place.

Þat ȝe han spied and spuryed so specially after. 25

Þat ȝe han spied and spuryed so specially after. 25

Bot I schal say yow for soþe, syþen I yow knowe,

Bot I shall tell you the truth, since I know you,

And ȝe ar a lede vpon lyue þat I wel louy,

And you are a person in life that I truly love,

Wolde ȝe worch bi my wytte, ȝe worþed þe better.

Willing to work with my mind, you'll be better off.

Þe place þat ȝe prece to ful perelous is halden.

The place you’re trying to reach is considered very dangerous.

Þer woneȝ a wyȝe in þat waste, þe worst vpon erþe, 30

Þer woneȝ a wyȝe in þat waste, þe worst vpon erþe, 30

For[047] he is stiffe and sturne, and to strike louies,

For[047] he is stiff and stern, and to hit loves,

And more he is þen any mon vpon myddelerde,

And he is more than any man on earth,

And his body bigger þen þe best fowre

And his body bigger than the best four

Þat ar in Arþureȝ hous, Hector, oþer oþer.

That is in Arthur's house, Hector, or something else.

He cheueȝ þat chaunce at þe chapel grene, 35

He catches that chance at the green chapel, 35

Þer passes non bi þat place so proude in his armes

Þer passes non bi þat place so proude in his armes

Þat he ne dyng hym to deþe with dynt of his honde;

That he doesn’t dyng him to death with a blow of his hand;

For he is a mon methles, and mercy non vses,

For he is a heartless monster, and shows no mercy,

For be hit chorle oþer chaplayn þat bi þe chapel rydes,

For the man or chaplain who rides by the chapel,

Monk oþer masse-prest, oþer any mon elles, 40

Monk or other mass priest, or anyone else, 40

Hym þynk as queme hym to quelle as quyk go hymseluen.

Him think it's pleasing to him to kill as quickly as himself.

Forþy I say þe, as soþe as ȝe in sadel sitte,

For this reason, I tell you, as true as you sit in the saddle,

Com ȝe þere, ȝe be kylled, may þe, knyȝt, rede—

Com ȝe þere, ȝe be kylled, may þe, knyȝt, rede—

Trawe ȝe me þat trwely—þaȝ ȝe had twenty lyues

Trawe you me that truly—even if you had twenty lives

to spende. 45

to spend. 45

He hatȝ wonyd here ful ȝore,

He has lived here for a long time,

On bent much baret bende,

On a bent, bare bend,

Aȝayn his dynteȝ sore

Against his blows sore

Ȝe may not yow defende.

You may not defend you.

'Forþy, goude Sir Gawayn, let þe gome one, 50

'Forþy, goude Sir Gawayn, let þe gome one, 50

And gotȝ away sum oþer gate, vpon Goddeȝ halue!

And got away some other way, for God's sake!

Cayreȝ bi sum oþer kyth, þer Kryst mot yow spede,

Cayreȝ bi sum oþer kyth, þer Kryst mot yow spede,

And I schal hyȝ me hom aȝayn, and hete yow fyrre

And I will hurry back home and call you later.

Þat I schal swere bi God and alle His gode halȝeȝ,

Þat I shall swear by God and all His good saints,

As help me God and þe halydam, and oþeȝ innoghe, 55

As help me God and the holy dam, and others enough, 55

Þat I schal lelly yow layne, and lance neuer tale

Þat I schal lelly yow layne, and lance neuer tale

Þat euer ȝe fondet to fle for freke þat I wyst.'

Þat euer ȝe fondet to fle for freke þat I wyst.

'Grant merci,' quod Gawayn, and gruchyng he sayde:

'Grant mercy,' said Gawain, and grumbling he said:

'Wel worth þe, wyȝe, þat woldeȝ my gode,

'Well worth it, wise one, that would my good,

And þat lelly me layne I leue wel þou woldeȝ. 60

And that honestly I hide, I believe you would. 60

Bot helde þou hit neuer so holde, and I here passed,

Bot helde þou it never so hold, and I here passed,

Founded for ferde for to fle, in fourme þat þou telleȝ,

Founded for fear of flight, in the form that you tell,

I were a knyȝt kowarde, I myȝt not be excused.

If I were a cowardly knight, I could be excused.

Bot[048] I wyl to þe chapel, for chaunce þat may falle,

Bot[048] I want to go to the chapel, just in case something happens.

And talk wyth þat ilk tulk þe tale þat me lyste, 65

And talk with that same guy the story that I want, 65

Worþe hit wele oþer wo, as þe wyrde lykeȝ

Worthy or not, as fate seems.

hit hafe.

hit half.

Þaȝe he be a sturn knape

Þaȝe he be a sturn knape

To stiȝtel, and stad with staue,

To settle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ stood like a statue,

Ful wel con Dryȝtyn schape 70

Ful wel can Dryȝtyn shape

His seruaunteȝ for to saue.'

His servants to save.

'Mary!' quod þat oþer mon, 'now þou so much spelleȝ

'Mary!' said the other man, 'now you talk so much

Þat þou wylt þyn awen nye nyme to þyseluen,

Þat þou wylt þyn awen nye nyme to þyseluen,

And þe lyst lese þy lyf, þe lette I ne kepe.

And if you want to waste your life, I really don't care.

Haf here þi helme on þy hede, þi spere in þi honde, 75

Hurry, put your helmet on your head, your spear in your hand, 75

And ryde me doun þis ilk rake bi ȝon rokke syde

And ride me down this same path by that rock side

Til þou be broȝt to þe boþem of þe brem valay.

Til you are brought to the bottom of the broad valley.

Þenne loke a littel on þe launde, on þi lyfte honde,

Þenne look a little at the land, on your left hand,

And þou schal se in þat slade þe self chapel,

And you will see in that glade the same chapel,

And þe borelych burne on bent þat hit kepeȝ. 80

And the brave stream on the hill that it protects. 80

Now fareȝ wel, on Godeȝ half! Gawayn þe noble;

Now farewell, for God's sake! Gawain the noble;

For alle þe golde vpon grounde I nolde go wyth þe,

For all the gold on the ground, I wouldn't go with you,

Ne bere þe felaȝschip þurȝ þis fryth on fote fyrre.'

Ne bere þe felaȝschip þurȝ þis fryth on fote fyrre.

Bi þat þe wyȝe in þe wod wendeȝ his brydel,

Bi þat þe guy in the wood guides his bridle,

Hit þe hors with þe heleȝ as harde as he myȝt, 85

Hit þe hors with þe heleȝ as harde as he myȝt, 85

Lepeȝ hym ouer þe launde, and leueȝ þe knyȝt þere

Leaps over the meadow and leaves the knight there.

al one.

al one.

'Bi Goddeȝ self!' quod Gawayn,

'By God!' said Gawain,

'I wyl nauþer grete ne grone;

'I will neither weep nor moan;

To Goddeȝ wylle I am ful bayn, 90

To God's will, I am totally willing, 90

And to Hym I haf me tone.'

And to Hym I have me turned.

Thenne gyrdeȝ he to Gryngolet, and gedereȝ þe rake,

Thenne he girds himself to Gryngolet and gathers the crew,

Schowueȝ in bi a schore at a schaȝe syde,

Schowueȝ in by a shore at a shade side,

Rideȝ þurȝ þe roȝe bonk ryȝt to þe dale;

Ride through the rose bush straight to the valley;

And þenne he wayted hym aboute, and wylde hit hym þoȝt, 95

And then he watched him around, and it seemed wild to him, 95

And seȝe no syngne of resette bisydeȝ nowhere,

And see no sign of a place to stay nearby.

Bot[049] hyȝe bonkkeȝ and brent vpon boþe halue,

Bot[049] high bonkers and burned on both sides,

And ruȝe knokled knarreȝ with knorned stoneȝ;

And rough knotted gnarls with twisted stones;

Þe skweȝ of þe scowtes skayned hym þoȝt.

Þe skweȝ of þe scowtes skayned hym þoȝt.

Þenne he houed, and wythhylde his hors at þat tyde, 100

Þenne he hovered, and withheld his horse at that time, 100

And ofte chaunged his cher þe chapel to seche:

And often changed his expression in the chapel to seek:

He seȝ non suche in no syde, and selly hym þoȝt

He saw none such on any side, and thought it strange.

Sone, a lyttel on a launde, a lawe as hit we,

Sone, a little on a lawn, as if it were,

A balȝ berȝ bi a bonke, þe brymme bysyde,

A bald bear by a bank, the edge nearby,

Bi a forȝ of a flode þat ferked þare; 105

Bi a forȝ of a flode þat ferked þare; 105

Þe borne blubred þerinne as hit boyled hade.

The bubbles burst in it as it boiled.

Þe knyȝt kacheȝ his caple, and com to þe lawe,

Þe knyȝt kacheȝ his caple, and com to þe lawe,

Liȝteȝ doun luflyly, and at a lynde tacheȝ

Liȝteȝ doun luflyly, and at a lynde tacheȝ

Þe rayne and his riche with a roȝe braunche.

Þe rayne and his riche with a roȝe braunche.

Þenne he boȝeȝ to þe berȝe, aboute hit he walkeȝ, 110

Þenne he bows to the barrow, around it he walks, 110

Debatande with hymself quat hit be myȝt.

Debating with himself what it might be.

Hit hade a hole on þe ende and on ayþer syde,

Hit hade a hole on the end and on either side,

And ouergrowen with gresse in glodes aywhere,

And overgrown with grass in clumps everywhere,

And al watȝ holȝ inwith, nobot an olde caue,

And everything was untouched inside, except for an old cave,

Or a creuisse of an olde cragge, he couþe hit noȝt deme 115

Or a growth of an old cliff, he could not judge it 115

with spelle.

with spell.

'We! Lorde,' quod þe gentyle knyȝt,

'We! Lord,' said the noble knight,

'Wheþer þis be þe grene chapelle?

Is this the green chapel?

He myȝt aboute mydnyȝt

Here my might about midnight

Þe dele his matynnes telle! 120

The devil his mornings tell! 120

'Now iwysse,' quod Wowayn, 'wysty is here;

'Now I know,' said Wowayn, 'it's clear here;

Þis oritore is vgly, with erbeȝ ouergrowen;

Þis oritore is ugly, with weeds overgrown;

Wel bisemeȝ þe wyȝe wruxled in grene

Wel bisemeȝ þe wyȝe wruxled in grene

Dele here his deuocioun on þe deueleȝ wyse.

Dele his devotion to the devil's way.

Now I fele hit is þe fende, in my fyue wytteȝ, 125

Now I feel it's the devil, in my five senses, 125

Þat hatȝ stoken me þis steuen to strye me here.

Þat hatȝ stoken me þis steuen to strye me here.

Þis is a chapel of meschaunce, þat chekke hit bytyde!

This is a chapel of misfortune, that check hits by chance!

Hit is þe corsedest kyrk þat euer I com inne!'

Hit is the most cursed church that I have ever come into!

With heȝe helme on his hede, his launce in his honde,

With a high helmet on his head, his lance in his hand,

He romeȝ vp to þe rokke of þo roȝ woneȝ. 130

He rose up to the rock of those rough dwellings. 130

Þene[050] herde he, of þat hyȝe hil, in a harde roche,

Þene[050] he heard there, of that high hill, in a hard rock,

Biȝonde þe broke, in a bonk, a wonder breme noyse.

Biȝonde þe broke, in a bank, a loud, fierce noise.

Quat! hit clatered in þe clyff, as hit cleue schulde,

Quat! hit clattered in the cliff, as it should cleave,

As one vpon a gryndelston hade grounden a syþe;

As someone was grinding a scythe on a whetstone;

What! hit wharred and whette, as water at a mulne; 135

What! hit whirled and splashed, like water at a mill; 135

What! hit rusched and ronge, rawþe to here.

What! hit rusched and ronge, rawþe to here.

Þenne 'Bi Godde!' quod Gawayn, 'þat gere as I trowe

Then 'By God!' said Gawain, 'that is as I believe

Is ryched at þe reuerence me, renk, to mete

Is reached at the reverence of me, sir, to meet

bi rote.

by heart.

Let God worche, we loo! 140

Let God work, we look! 140

Hit helppeȝ me not a mote.

Hit helppeȝ me not a mote.

My lif þaȝ I forgoo,

My life that I forgot,

Drede dotȝ me no lote.'

Dread not the loss.

Thenne þe knyȝt con calle ful hyȝe:

Thenn the knight could call very loudly:

'Who stiȝtleȝ in þis sted, me steuen to holde? 145

'Who settles in this place, my voice to hold? 145

For now is gode Gawayn goande ryȝt here.

For now, good Gawain is walking right here.

If any wyȝe oȝt wyl, wynne hider fast,

If anyone wants to come here quickly,

Oþer now oþer neuer, his nedeȝ to spede.'

Oth er now or never, his needs to speed.

'Abyde,' quod on on þe bonke abouen ouer his hede,

'Abyde,' said one on the bank above his head,

'And þou schal haf al in hast þat I þe hyȝt ones.' 150

'And you shall have everything quickly that I promised you before.' 150

Ȝet he rusched on þat rurde rapely a þrowe,

Ȝet he rusched on þat rurde rapely a þrowe,

And wyth quettyng awharf, er he wolde lyȝt;

And with quitting the wharf, before he would land;

And syþen he keuereȝ bi a cragge, and comeȝ of a hole,

And then he climbs up a rock and comes out of a hole,

Whyrlande out of a wro wyth a felle weppen,

Whyrlande from a conflict with a fierce weapon,

A Deneȝ ax nwe dyȝt, þe dynt with o ȝelde, 155

A Deneȝ ax nwe dyȝt, þe dynt with o ȝelde, 155

With a borelych bytte bende by þe halme,

With a boring battle, strike by the handle,

Fyled in a fylor, fowre fote large,—

Fyled in a floor, four feet large,—

Hit watȝ no lasse bi þat lace þat lemed ful bryȝt,—

Hit watȝ no lasse bi þat lace þat lemed ful bryȝt,—

And þe gome in þe grene gered as fyrst,

And the guy in the green got ready as before,

Boþe þe lyre and þe leggeȝ, lokkeȝ and berde, 160

Booth the lyre and the legges, lockes and beard, 160

Saue þat fayre on his fote he foundeȝ on þe erþe,

Saue that beautiful thing on his foot he finds on the earth,

Sette þe stele to þe stone, and stalked bysyde.

Set the stool next to the stone and walked beside it.

Whan he wan to þe watter, þer he wade nolde,

Whan he went to the water, there he wouldn't wade,

He[051] hypped ouer on hys ax, and orpedly strydeȝ,

He[051] hopped over on his axe, and walked boldly,

Bremly broþe on a bent þat brode watȝ aboute, 165

Bremly brother on a wide field that surrounded, 165

on snawe.

on snow.

Sir Gawayn þe knyȝt con mete,

Sir Gawayn the knight encountered,

He ne lutte hym no þyng lowe;

He did not fight him at all;

Þat oþer sayde 'Now, sir swete,

Þat oþer sayde 'Now, dear sir,

Of steuen mon may þe trowe. 170

You can trust Steven. 170

'Gawayn,' quod þat grene gome, 'God þe mot loke!

'Gawain,' said that green knight, 'May God keep you safe!

Iwysse þou art welcom, wyȝe, to my place,

I know you are welcom, wise, to my place,

And þou hatȝ tymed þi trauayl as truee mon schulde,

And you have timed your effort as a true man should,

And þou knoweȝ þe couenaunteȝ kest vus bytwene:

And you know the covenants made between us:

At þis tyme twelmonyth þou toke þat þe falled, 175

At this time last year you took that which has fallen, 175

And I schulde at þis nwe ȝere ȝeply þe quyte.

And I should at this New Year quickly the quit.

And we ar in þis valay verayly oure one;

And we are in this valley truly our own;

Here ar no renkes vs to rydde, rele as vus likeȝ.

Here are no ranks to ride, really as you'd like.

Haf þy helme of þy hede, and haf here þy pay.

Take your helmet off your head, and have your hair out.

Busk no more debate þen I þe bede þenne 180

Busk no more debate then I you pleaded then 180

When þou wypped of my hede at a wap one.'

When you wiped my head off with a single blow.

'Nay, bi God' quod Gawayn, 'þat me gost lante!

'Nay, by God' said Gawain, 'that just leaves me!

I schal gruch þe no grwe for grem þat falleȝ.

I shall not complain about the grief that comes.

Bot styȝtel þe vpon on strok, and I schal stonde stylle

Bot style the upon one stroke, and I shall stand still

And warp þe no wernyng to worch as þe lykeȝ, 185

And do not hesitate to act as you wish, 185

nowhare.'

nowhere.

He lened with þe nek, and lutte,

He leaned with the neck, and a little,

And schewed þat schyre al bare,

And showed that bright one all bare,

And lette as he noȝt dutte;

And don’t let him doubt;

For drede he wolde not dare. 190

Out of fear, he wouldn't dare.

Then þe gome in þe grene grayþed hym swyþe,

Then the man in the green prepared himself well,

Gedereȝ vp hys grymme tole Gawayn to smyte;

Gearing up his fierce fury, Gawain prepared to strike.

With alle þe bur in his body he ber hit on lofte,

With all the pain in his body, he bore it as a badge of honor,

Munt as maȝtyly as marre hym he wolde:

Munt as mightily as he could:

Hade hit dryuen adoun as dreȝ as he atled, 195

Hade hit dryuen adown as dry as he had, 195

Þer hade ben ded of his dynt þat doȝty watȝ euer.

Þer hade ben ded of his dynt þat doȝty watȝ euer.

Bot[052] Gawayn on þat giserne glyfte hym bysyde,

Bot[052] Gawayn on that ancient cliff beside,

As hit com glydande adoun on glode hym to schende,

As he descended gracefully down to the ground to sham him,

And schranke a lytel with þe schulderes for þe scharp yrne.

And shift a little with the shoulders for the sharp iron.

Þat oþer schalk wyth a schunt þe schene wythhaldeȝ, 200

Þat oþer schalk wyth a schunt þe schene wythhaldeȝ, 200

And þenne repreued he þe prynce with mony prowde wordeȝ:

And then he reproached the prince with many proud words:

'Þou art not Gawayn,' quod þe gome, 'þat is so goud halden,

'You are not Gawayn,' said the man, 'who is so well regarded,

Þat neuer arȝed for no here, by hylle ne be vale,

Þat neuer arȝed for no here, by hylle ne be vale,

And now þou fles for ferde er þou fele harmeȝ!

And now you flee in fear before you feel any harm!

Such cowardise of þat knyȝt cowþe I neuer here. 205

Such cowardice from that knight I have never heard of. 205

Nawþer fyked I ne flaȝe, freke, quen þou myntest,

Nawþer fyked I ne flaȝe, freke, quen þou myntest,

Ne kest no kauelacion, in kyngeȝ hous Arthor.

Ne kest no kauelacion, in kyngeȝ hous Arthor.

My hede flaȝ to my fote, and ȝet flaȝ I neuer;

My head flew to my foot, yet I never flew;

And þou, er any harme hent, arȝeȝ in hert;

And you, before any harm happens, rise in heart;

Wherfore þe better burne me burde be called 210

Wherfore the better burn me should be called 210

þerfore.'

therefore.

Quod Gawayn 'I schunt oneȝ,

Quod Gawayn 'I shun once,

And so wyl I no more;

And so I will not anymore;

Bot þaȝ my hede falle on þe stoneȝ,

Bot þaȝ my hede falle on þe stoneȝ,

I con not hit restore. 215

I cannot hit restore. 215

Bot busk, burne, bi þi fayth! and bryng me to þe poynt.

Bot busk, burne, by your faith! and bring me to the point.

Dele to me my destiné, and do hit out of honde,

Dele to me my destiny, and do it without hesitation,

For I schal stonde þe a strok, and start no more

For I will take a stand and not back down again.

Til þyn ax haue me hitte: haf here my trawþe.'

Til þyn ax have me hit: have here my truth.

'Haf at þe þenne!' quod þat oþer, and heueȝ hit alofte, 220

'Haf at thee then!' said the other, and lifted it high, 220

And wayteȝ as wroþely as he wode were.

And waits as angrily as if he were mad.

He mynteȝ at hym maȝtyly, bot not þe mon ryueȝ,

He pointed at him forcefully, but not at the man himself,

Withhelde heterly hs honde, er hit hurt myȝt.

Withdrew his hand quickly, before it could cause any harm.

Gawayn grayþely hit bydeȝ, and glent with no membre,

Gawain quietly waits, and glances without a sound.

Bot stode stylle as þe ston, oþer a stubbe auþer 225

Bot stood still as the stone, or a stump either 225

Þat raþeled is in roché grounde with roteȝ a hundreth.

Þat raþeled is in roché grounde with roteȝ a hundreth.

Þen muryly efte con he mele, þe mon in þe grene:

Þen muryly efte con he mele, þe mon in þe grene:

'So now þou hatȝ þi hert holle, hitte me bihous.

'So now you have your heart whole, it concerns me.'

Halde þe now þe hyȝe hode þat Arþur þe raȝt,

Hald the now the high head that Arthur the right,

And[053] kepe þy kanel at þis kest, ȝif hit keuer may.'230

And[053] keep the canal at this point, if it can be covered.'230

Gawayn ful gryndelly with greme þenne sayde:

Gawain, now fully angered, said:

'Wy! þresch on, þou þro mon, þou þreteȝ to longe.

'Wy! thresh on, you strong man, you threaten too long.

I hope þat þi hert arȝe wyth þyn awen seluen.'

I hope that your heart aligns with your own self.

'For soþe,' quod þat oþer freke, 'so felly þou spekeȝ,

'For real,' said that other guy, 'you speak so fiercely,

I wyl no lenger on lyte lette þin ernde 235

I will no longer delay your matter 235

riȝt nowe.'

right now.

Þenne tas he hym stryþe to stryke,

This has __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ his strength to attack,

And frounses boþe lyppe and browe.

And frowns on both lips and brow.

No meruayle þaȝ hym myslyke

No more than they dislike

Þat hoped of no rescowe. 240

That hoped for no rescue.

He lyftes lyȝtly his lome, and let hit doun fayre,

He lifts his tools lightly and sets them down carefully,

With þe barbe of þe bitte bi þe bare nek,

With the barb of the bite by the bare neck,

Þaȝ he homered heterly, hurt hym no more,

Þat he hummed loudly, it didn't hurt him anymore,

Bot snyrt hym on þat on syde, þat seuered þe hyde;

Bot snyrt hym on þat on syde, þat seuered þe hyde;

Þe scharp schrank to þe flesche þurȝ þe schyre grece 245

Þe sharp edge cut through the flesh with the clean grease 245

Þat þe schene blod ouer his schulderes schot to þe erþe;

That the beautiful blood spilled over his shoulders onto the ground;

And quen þe burne seȝ þe blode blenk on þe snawe,

And when the brook saw the blood shine on the snow,

He sprit forth spenne fote more þen a spere lenþe,

He sprang forth, spending his foot more than a spear's length,

Hent heterly his helme, and on his hed cast,

Hent eagerly his helmet, and placed it on his head,

Schot with his schuldereȝ, his fayre schelde vnder, 250

Schot with his injuries, his fair shield beneath, 250

Braydeȝ out a bryȝt sworde, and bremely he spekeȝ;—

Brayde drew a bright sword, and boldly he spoke;—

Neuer syn þat he watȝ burne borne of his moder

Neuer said that he was a man born of his mother

Watȝ he neuer in þis worlde wyȝe half so blyþe—

Watȝ he neuer in þis worlde wyȝe half so blyþe—

'Blynne, burne, of þy bur, bede me no mo!

'Blynne, burne, of thy bur, bid me no more!

I haf a stroke in þis stede withoute stryf hent, 255

I had a stroke in this place without struggle, 255

And if þow recheȝ me any mo, I redyly schal quyte,

And if you reach me any more, I will gladly repay.

And ȝelde ȝederly aȝayn—and þer to ȝe tryst—

And yield each other again—and there to you trust—

and foo.

and foo.

Bot on stroke here me falleȝ—

Bot on stroke here me falleȝ—

Þe couenaunt schop ryȝt so 260

The covenant shaped right so 260

in Arþureȝ halleȝ—

in Arthur's halls—

And þerfore, hende, now hoo!'

And therefore, hey, now who!

The[054] haþel heldet hym fro, and on his ax rested,

The[054] shield kept him safe, and on his axe he leaned,

Sette þe schaft vpon schore, and to þe scharp lened,

Set the shaft upon the shore, and to the sharp leaned,

And loked to þe leude þat on þe launde ȝede, 265

And looked at the people who walked on the ground, 265

How þat doȝty, dredles, deruely þer stondeȝ

How that mighty, fearless, and daunting stands there

Armed, ful aȝleȝ: in hert hit hym lykeȝ.

Armed, full of eagerness: in his heart, it pleases him.

Þenn he meleȝ muryly wyth a much steuen,

Þenn he meleȝ muryly wyth a much steuen,

And wyth a rykande rurde he to þe renk sayde:

And with a ringing voice he told the man:

'Bolde burne, on þis bent be not so gryndel. 270

'Bold burn, on this plain do not be so gruff. 270

No mon here vnmanerly þe mysboden habbe<ȝ>

No more here unnaturally the misdeeds have

Ne kyd, bot as couenaunde at kyngeȝ kort schaped.

Ne kyd, bot as couenaunde at kyngeȝ kort schaped.

I hyȝt þe a strok and þou hit hatȝ; halde þe wel payed.

I hit you with a blow and you took it; consider yourself lucky.

I relece þe of þe remnaunt of ryȝtes alle oþer.

I release you from all other remnants of rights.

Iif I deliuer had bene, a boffet paraunter 275

Iif I deliver had been, a buffet perhaps 275

I couþe wroþeloker haf waret,—to þe haf wroȝt anger.

I could have acted more skillfully,—to you, I have shown anger.

Fyrst I mansed þe muryly with a mynt one,

Fyrst I mansed þe muryly with a mynt one,

And roue þe wyth no rof sore, with ryȝt I þe profered

And don't worry about any sore spots, I offered you my proposal directly.

For þe forwarde þat we fest in þe fyrst nyȝt,

For the feast that we celebrate on the first night,

And þou trystyly þe trawþe and trwly me haldeȝ, 280

And you truly hold me in trust, 280

Al þe gayne þow me gef, as god mon schulde.

Al the gain thou givest me, as a good person should.

Þat oþer munt for þe morne, mon, I þe profered,

Þat oþer munt for þe morne, mon, I þe profered,

Þou kyssedes my clere wyf, þe cosseȝ me raȝteȝ.

You kissed my lovely wife, the kisses really got to me.

For boþe two here I þe bede bot two bare myntes

For both of you, I only have two bare coins.

boute scaþe. 285

boute scaþe. 285

Trwe mon trwe restore,

True love truly restores,

Þenne þar mon drede no waþe.

Þenne þar mon drede no waþe.

At þe þrid þou fayled þore,

At the third you failed there,

And þerfor þat tappe ta þe.

So, take that.

For hit is my wede þat þou wereȝ, þat ilke wouen girdel, 290

For it's my garment that you wear, that same woven belt, 290

Myn owen wyf hit þe weued, I wot wel forsoþe.

Myn owen wyf hit þe weued, I wot wel forsoþe.

Now know I wel þy cosses, and þy costes als,

Now I know well your kisses, and your costs as well,

And þe wowyng of my wyf: I wroȝt hit myseluen.

And the wooing of my wife: I wrote it myself.

I sende hir to asay þe, and sothly me þynkkeȝ

I sent her to check on you, and honestly, it seems to me

On þe fautlest freke þat euer on fote ȝede. 295

On the most faultless man who ever walked the earth. 295

As perle bi þe quite pese is of prys more,

As far as the pearl by the quiet pond is worth more,

So[055] is Gawayn, in god fayth, bi oþer gay knyȝteȝ.

So[055] is Gawayn, in good faith, by other gay knights.

Bot here yow lakked a lyttel, sir, and lewté yow wonted;

Bot here you lacked a little, sir, and the courtesy you wanted;

Bot þat watȝ for no wylyde werke, ne wowyng nauþer,

Bot þat watȝ for no wylde werke, ne wowyng nauþer,

Bot for ȝe lufed your lyf; þe lasse I yow blame.' 300

Bot for you loved your life; the less I blame you.' 300

Þat oþer stif mon in study stod a gret whyle,

Þat oþer stif mon in study stod a gret whyle,

So agreued for greme he gryed withinne;

So agreed for pain he cried inside;

Alle þe blode of his brest blende in his face,

All the blood from his chest mixed in his face,

Þat al he schrank for schome þat þe schalk talked.

Þat al he shrank for shame that the guy talked.

Þe forme worde vpon folde þat þe freke meled: 305

Þe forme worde vpon folde þat þe freke meled: 305

'Corsed worth cowarddyse and couetyse boþe!

'Both cowardice and greed are cursed!'

In yow is vylany and vyse þat vertue disstryeȝ.'

In you is villainy and vice that virtue destroys.

Þenne he kaȝt to þe knot, and þe kest lawseȝ,

Þenne he caught to the knot, and the cast loosened,

Brayde broþely þe belt to þe burne seluen:

Brayde boldly the belt to the river itself:

'Lo! þer þe falssyng! foule mot hit falle! 310

'Look! There is the deceiver! May it come to a bad end! 310

For care of þy knokke cowardyse me taȝt

For the care of your cowardice, it taught me.

To acorde me with couetyse, my kynde to forsake,

To align myself with courtesy, to abandon my nature,

Þat is larges and lewté þat longeȝ to knyȝteȝ.

That is generosity and kindness that belong to knights.

Now am I fawty and falce, and ferde haf ben euer

Now I am faulty and false, and have always been afraid.

Of trecherye and vntrawþe: boþe bityde sorȝe 315

Of treachery and untruth: both bring sorrow 315

and care!

and care!

I biknowe yow, knyȝt, here stylle,

I know you, knight, here quietly,

Al fawty is my fare;

Al fawty is my ride;

Leteȝ me ouertake your wylle

Let me fulfill your wish

And efte I schal be ware.' 320

And later I will be careful. 320

Thenn loȝe þat oþer leude, and luflyly sayde:

Thenn loȝe þat oþer leude, and luflyly sayde:

'I halde hit hardily hole, þe harme þat I hade.

'I hold it hardily whole, the harm that I had.

Þou art confessed so clene, beknowen of þy mysses,

Þou art confessed so clean, beknown of thy misses,

And hatȝ þe penaunce apert of þe poynt of myn egge,

And has the clear penalty of the point of my edge,

I halde þe polysed of þat plyȝt, and pured as clene 325

I held the position of that plight, and purified as clean 325

As þou hadeȝ neuer forfeted syþen þou watȝ fyrst borne;

As you have never forfeited since you were first born;

And I gif þe, sir, þe gurdel þat is golde-hemmed,

And I give you, sir, the belt that is gold-trimmed,

For hit is grene as my goune. Sir Gawayne, ȝe maye

For it is green like my gown. Sir Gawain, you may

Þenk vpon þis ilke þrepe, þer þou forth þryngeȝ

Þenk vpon þis ilke þrepe, þer þou forth þryngeȝ

Among[056] prynces of prys; and þis a pure token330

Among[056] princes of price; and this a clear sign330

Of þe chaunce at þe grene chapel of cheualrous knyȝteȝ.

Of the chance at the green chapel of chivalrous knights.

And ȝe schal in þis nwe ȝer aȝayn to my woneȝ,

And you shall this new year return to my home,

And we schyn reuel þe remnaunt of þis ryche fest

And we will reveal the remainder of this grand feast.

ful bene.'

ful bene.

Þer laþed hym fast þe lord, 335

Þer laþed hym fast þe lord, 335

And sayde 'With my wyf, I wene,

And said, "With my wife, I think,

We schal yow wel acorde,

We shall agree with you,

Þat watȝ your enmy kene.'

That was your enemy keen.

'Nay, for soþe,' quod þe segge, and sesed hys helme,

'Nay, truly,' said the man, and adjusted his helmet,

And hatȝ hit of hendely, and þe haþel þonkkeȝ, 340

And it hits nicely, and the noble thanks, 340

'I haf soiorned sadly; sele yow bytyde!

'I have sorrowed sadly; see you bye-tide!'

And He ȝelde hit yow ȝare þat ȝarkkeȝ al menskes!

And He gives it to you in a way that affects everyone!

And comaundeȝ me to þat cortays, your comlych fere,

And commands me to that court, your lovely companion,

Boþe þat on and þat oþer myn honoured ladyeȝ,

Boþe that one and that other my honored ladies,

Þat þus hor knyȝt wyth hor kest han koyntly bigyled. 345

Þat þus their knight with their gesture has cleverly deceived. 345

Bot hit is no ferly þaȝ a fole madde,

Bot hit is no ferly þaȝ a fole madde,

And þurȝ wyles of wymmen be wonen to sorȝe,

And through the ways of women, they are accustomed to sorrow,

For so watȝ Adam in erde with one bygyled,

For so was Adam on earth with one deceived,

And Salamon with fele sere, and Samson eftsoneȝ

And Salamon with many sorrows, and Samson again

Dalyda dalt hym hys wyrde, and Dauyth þerafter 350

Dalyda dealt him his fate, and Dauyth thereafter 350

Watȝ blended with Barsabe, þat much bale þoled.

Wat blended with Barsabe, who endured a lot of suffering.

Now þese were wrathed wyth her wyles, hit were a wynne huge

Now they were angered by her tricks; it was a huge win.

To luf hom wel, and leue hem not, a leude þat couþe.

To love them well and not leave them, a person who could.

For þes wer forne þe freest, þat folȝed alle þe sele

For this man was the freest, who followed all the fortune

Exellently of alle þyse oþer vnder heuenryche 355

Excellently of all these other under heaven 355

þat mused;

That pondered;

And alle þay were biwyled

And all they were gathered

With wymmen þat þay vsed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ women that they used.

Þaȝ I be now bigyled,

Though I am now tricked,

Me þink me burde be excused.' 360

Me think I should be excused.' 360°

34 Hector] Hestor MS.

34 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Hestor Ms.

37 dyngeȝ] dynneȝ MS.

37 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] dies MS.

63 not] mot MS.

63 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] like MS.

69 and] & & MS.

69 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] & & Ms.

137 as] at MS.

137 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] at MS.

172 welcom] welcon MS.

172 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] welcome Ms.

179 þy (1st)] þy þy MS.

179 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (1st)] tha tha MS.

237 he] he he MS.

237 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] he he Ms.

322 hardily] hardilyly MS.

322 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] heartily MS.

331 at... of (2nd)] transposed in MS.

331 at... of (2nd)] transposed in MS.

358 With] With wyth MS.

358 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] With with MS.


VI The Pearl ABOUT 1375.

The facts leading to the presumption that Pearl and Sir Gawayne are by the same author have been mentioned in the prefatory note to Sir Gawayne. But the poems are markedly different in subject and tone. Pearl, like Chaucer's Death of Blanche the Duchess, is an elegy cast in the vision form made popular by the Roman de la Rose. The subject is a little girl, who died before she was two years old, and the treatment is deeply religious. Her death is symbolized as the loss of a pearl without spot, that slipped from its owner's hand through the grass into the earth.

The reasons for thinking that Pearl and Sir Gawayne might have the same author have been discussed in the introductory note to Sir Gawayne. However, the poems are clearly different in both subject and tone. Pearl, similar to Chaucer's Death of Blanche the Duchess, is an elegy presented in the vision style popularized by the Roman de la Rose. The focus is on a little girl who passed away before turning two, and the treatment is deeply religious. Her death is symbolized as the loss of a flawless pearl that slipped from its owner's grasp, falling through the grass into the earth.

On a festival day in August, the poet, while mourning his loss, falls asleep on his child's grave. His spirit passes to a land of flowers and rich fruits, where birds of flaming hues sing incomparably, where the cliffs are of crystal and beryl, and a river runs in a bed of gleaming jewels. On the other side of the river, which is lovelier still, sits a maiden dressed all in white, with coronet and ornaments of pearl. The poet recognizes his lost child, but cannot call to her for wonder and dread, until she rises and salutes him. He complains that since her loss he has been a joyless jeweller. She rebukes him gently; she is not lost, but made safe and beautiful for ever. Overjoyed, he says he will cross the river and live with her in this paradise; but she warns him against such presumption, for since Adam's fall the river may be crossed only by the way of death. He is in despair to think that now that his Pearl is found, he must still live joyless, apart from her; but he is bidden to resign himself to God's will and mercy, because rebellion will avail him nothing.

On a festival day in August, the poet, while grieving his loss, falls asleep on his child's grave. His spirit travels to a land of flowers and abundant fruits, where brightly colored birds sing beautifully, where the cliffs are made of crystal and beryl, and a river flows over a bed of shining jewels. On the other side of the river, which is even more beautiful, sits a maiden dressed entirely in white, wearing a crown and pearl ornaments. The poet recognizes his lost child but is too astonished and afraid to call out to her until she stands up and greets him. He laments that since her passing, he has become a joyless jeweler. She gently chides him; she is not lost but safe and beautiful forever. Filled with joy, he declares he will cross the river and live with her in this paradise, but she cautions him against such arrogance, as since Adam's fall, the river can only be crossed through death. He is heartbroken at the thought that now that he has found his Pearl, he must still live without her in sadness; however, he is urged to accept God's will and mercy, because resisting will not help him.

At[058] this point begins the argument on salvation by grace or salvation by works which is here reprinted.

At[058] this point, the discussion about salvation through grace versus salvation through works begins, which is being reprinted here.

The maiden then continues the discussion, explaining that 'the innocent are ay safe by right', and that only those who come as little children can win the bliss sought by the man who sold his all for a matchless pearl.

The young woman then continues the conversation, stating that 'the innocent are always safe by right', and that only those who approach like little children can attain the happiness sought by the man who gave up everything for a priceless pearl.

Next the poet asks whence her beauty comes, and what her office is. She replies that she is one of the brides of Christ, whom St. John in the Apocalypse saw arrayed for the bridal in the New Jerusalem. He asks to see their mansions, and by special grace is allowed to view the holy city from without. He sees it as St. John saw it, gleaming with gold, with its pillars of precious stone, its gates of pearl; its streets lighted by a divine radiance, so that there is no need of moon or sun. There is no church or chapel or temple there: God himself is the minister, and Christ is the sacrifice. Mortal eye could not bear the splendour, and he stood 'as stylle as dased quayle'. At evening came the procession of the virgin brides of Christ, each bearing on her breast the pearl of perfect happiness. The Lamb leads them, in pearl-white robes, his side bleeding, his face rapt; while elders make obeisance, and angels sing songs of joy as He nears the throne of God.

Next, the poet asks where her beauty comes from and what her role is. She answers that she is one of Christ's brides, whom St. John saw in the Apocalypse dressed for the wedding in the New Jerusalem. He requests to see their homes and, by special grace, is allowed to look at the holy city from the outside. He sees it as St. John did, shining with gold, with its pillars made of precious stones, and its gates of pearl; its streets illuminated by a divine light, so that there’s no need for moon or sun. There is no church, chapel, or temple there: God himself serves as the minister, and Christ is the sacrifice. No mortal eye could withstand the brilliance, and he stood 'as still as a dazed quail'. In the evening came the procession of the virgin brides of Christ, each wearing the pearl of perfect happiness on her chest. The Lamb leads them, dressed in white robes, his side bleeding, his face in a trance; while elders show their respect, and angels sing joyful songs as He approaches the throne of God.

Suddenly the poet sees his Pearl among her companions. Overcome with longing and delight, he tries to cross the river, only to wake in the garden where he fell asleep. Henceforth he is resigned to the pleasure of the Prince of Heaven.

Suddenly, the poet spots his Pearl among her friends. Filled with longing and joy, he attempts to cross the river, but wakes up in the garden where he dozed off. From that point on, he accepts the joy of the Prince of Heaven.

The reader will be able to judge the author's poetical gift from the selection, which has been chosen as one of the less ornate passages. Even here the form distracts attention from the matter by its elaborateness. A difficult rime scheme is superimposed on the alliterative line; stanza is interlinked with stanza; each group of five stanzas is distinguished by a similar refrain, and bound to the preceding and following groups by repetition in the first and last lines. So too the close of the poem echoes the beginning. With such intricacy of plan, it is not surprising that the rime is sometimes forced, and the sense strained or obscure. It is rather a matter for wonder that, in so long a work, the author was able to maintain his marvellous technique without completely sacrificing poetry to metrical gymnastics.

The reader will be able to assess the author's poetic talent from the selection, which has been chosen as one of the simpler passages. Even here, the form takes attention away from the content with its complexity. A challenging rhyme scheme is layered onto the alliterative line; stanzas are connected with one another; each group of five stanzas is marked by a similar refrain and linked to the previous and following groups through repetition in the first and last lines. Likewise, the end of the poem reflects the beginning. With such a detailed structure, it’s not surprising that the rhyme is sometimes forced and the meaning strained or unclear. It’s quite impressive that, in such a long work, the author could keep his amazing technique without entirely sacrificing poetry for the sake of metrical gymnastics.

The[059] highly wrought, almost overwrought, effect is heightened when the poem is read as a whole. If Piers Plowman gives a realistic picture of the drabness of mediaeval life, Pearl, more especially in the early stanzas, shows a richness of imagery and a luxuriance in light and colour that seem scarcely English. Yet they have their parallels in the decorative art of the time—the elaborate carving in wood and stone; the rich colouring of tapestries, of illuminated books and painted glass; the designs of the jewellers, goldsmiths, and silversmiths, which even the notaries who made the old inventories cannot pass without a word of admiration. The Pearl reminds us of the tribute due to the artists and craftsmen of the fourteenth century.

The[059] intense and almost excessive effect is amplified when the poem is read as a whole. If Piers Plowman provides a realistic depiction of the dullness of medieval life, Pearl, especially in the early stanzas, displays a richness of imagery and an abundance of light and color that seem hardly English. Yet, these elements can be found in the decorative art of the time—the intricate carvings in wood and stone; the vibrant colors of tapestries, illuminated books, and stained glass; the designs of the jewelers, goldsmiths, and silversmiths, which even the notaries who created the old inventories cannot fail to admire. Pearl reminds us to appreciate the artists and craftsmen of the fourteenth century.

The edition by C. G. Osgood, Boston 1906, is the handiest.

The edition by C. G. Osgood, Boston 1906, is the most convenient.


THE PEARL, ll. 361-612. (MS. Cotton Nero A X (circa 1400).)

Thenne demed I to þat damyselle:

Thenne I decided to that lady:

'Ne worþe no wrathþe vnto my Lorde,

'Do not be angry with my Lord,

If rapely raue, spornande in spelle;

If quickly raved, casting a spell;

My herte watȝ al wyth mysse remorde,

My heart was all disturbed with trouble,

As wallande water gotȝ out of welle. 5

As water spilled out of the well. 5

I do me ay in Hys myserecorde;

I do me a favor in His memory;

Rebuke me neuer wyth wordeȝ felle,

Rebuke me never with harsh words,

Þaȝ I forloyne, my dere endorde,

Þaȝ I forloyne, my dere endorde,

Bot kyþeȝ me kyndely your coumforde,

Bot __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ please comfort me,

Pytosly þenkande vpon þysse: 10

Pondering on this: 10

Of care and me ȝe made acorde,

Of care and me you made an agreement,

Þat er watȝ grounde of alle my blysse.

That is the foundation of all my happiness.

My blysse, my bale, ȝe han ben boþe,

My joy, my sorrow, you have been both,

Bot much þe bygger ȝet watȝ my mon;

Bot much þe bygger ȝet watȝ my mon;

Fro þou watȝ wroken fro vch a woþe, 15

Fro þou watȝ wroken fro vch a woþe, 15

I wyste neuer quere my perle watȝ gon.

I never knew where my pearl went.

Now I hit se, now leþeȝ my loþe;

Now I hit you, now I let go of my love;

And, quen we departed, we wern at on;

And when we left, we were together;

God forbede we be now wroþe,

God forbid we be angry now,

We meten so selden by stok oþer ston. 20

We measure so rarely by stick or stone. 20

Þaȝ cortaysly ȝe carp con,

Though courteously you may speak,

I am bot mol and manereȝ mysse;

I am bot mol and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ miss you;

Bot Crystes mersy, and Mary, and Ion,

Bot Crystes mercy, and Mary, and John,

Þise arn þe grounde of alle my blysse.

Þise arn þe grounde of alle my blysse.

'In blysse I se þe blyþely blent, 25

'In bliss I see the cheerful glance, 25

And I a man al mornyf mate;

And I am a man all morning, mate;

Ȝe take þeron ful lyttel tente,

Ȝe take þeron ful lyttel tente,

Þaȝ I hente ofte harmeȝ hate.

Þaȝ I hente ofte harmeȝ hate.

Bot now I am here in your presente,

Bot now I am here in your presence,

I wolde bysech, wythouten debate, 30

I would ask, without debate,

Ȝe wolde me say in sobre asente

Ȝe wolde me say in sobre asente

What lyf ȝe lede erly and late.

What life you lead early and late.

For I am ful fayn þat your astate

For I am very glad that your state

Is worþen to worschyp and wele, iwysse;

Is worth the worship and well-being, truly;

Of alle my ioy þe hyȝe gate 35

Of all my joy the high gate 35

Hit is, and grounde of alle my blysse.'

Hit is, and the foundation of all my happiness.'

'Now blysse, burne, mot þe bytyde,'

'Now bliss, burn, must thee abide,'

Þen sayde þat lufsoum of lyth and lere,

Þen sayde þat lufsoum of lyth and lere,

'And welcum here to walk and byde,

'And welcome here to walk and stay,

For now þy speche is to me dere. 40

For now your speech is dear to me. 40

Maysterful mod and hyȝe pryde,

Masterful skill and high pride,

I hete þe, arn heterly hated here.

I hate you, I really hate you here.

My Lorde ne loueȝ not for to chyde,

My Lord doesn't praise to scold,

For meke arn alle þat woneȝ Hym nere;

For meke are all those who dwell there;

And when in Hys place þou schal apere, 45

And when you appear in His place, 45

Be dep deuote in hol mekenesse;

Be dedicated with whole-hearted humility;

My Lorde þe Lamb loueȝ ay such chere,

My Lord the Lamb always loves so much,

Þat is þe grounde of alle my blysse.

That is the foundation of all my happiness.

'A[061] blysful lyf þou says I lede;

'A[061] blissful life you say I lead;

Þou woldeȝ knaw þerof þe stage. 50

Þou woldeȝ knaw þerof þe stage. 50

Þow wost wel when þy perle con schede

Þow wost wel when þy perle con schede

I watȝ ful ȝong and tender of age;

I was very young and sensitive.

Bot my Lorde þe Lombe, þurȝ Hys Godhede,

Bot my Lord the Lamb, through His Godhead,

He toke myself to Hys maryage,

He took myself to his marriage,

Corounde me quene in blysse to brede 55

Corounde me queen in bliss to bread 55

In lenghe of dayeȝ þat euer schal wage;

In the language of days that will ever last;

And sesed in alle Hys herytage

And settled in all His heritage

Hys lef is, I am holy Hysse;

Hys lef is, I am totally Hysse;

Hys prese, Hys prys, and Hys parage

Hys prese, Hys prys, and Hys parage

Is rote and grounde of alle my blysse.' 60

Is the foundation and source of all my happiness.' 60

'Blysful,' quod I, 'may þys be trwe?—

'Blessed,' I said, 'could this be true?—

Dyspleseȝ not if I speke errour—

Dyspleseȝ not if I speake errour—

Art þou þe quene of heueneȝ blwe,

Art thou the queen of heaven's blue,

Þat al þys worlde schal do honour?

That all this world shall do honor?

We leuen on Marye þat grace of grewe, 65

We lean on Mary, the grace of growth, 65

Þat ber a barne of vyrgynflour;

That carries a child of virgin flower;

Þe croune fro hyr quo moȝt remwe

Þe croune fro hyr quo moȝt remwe

Bot ho hir passed in sum fauour?

Bot ho hir passed in sum fauour?

Now, for synglerty o hyr dousour,

Now, for the novelty of her sweet charm,

We calle hyr Fenyx of Arraby, 70

We call her Fenyx of Arabia, 70

Þat freles fleȝe of hyr fasor,

Þat freles fleȝe of hyr fasor,

Lyk to þe quen of cortaysye.'

Like to the queen of courtesy.

'The court of þe kyndom of God alyue 85

The court of the kingdom of God alive 85

Hatȝ a property in hytself beyng:

Hatȝ a property in itself being:

Alle þat may þerinne aryue

All that may arrive there

Of alle þe reme is quen oþer kyng,

Of all the realms is either king,

And neuer oþer ȝet schal depryue,

And never shall anyone else deprive,

Bot vchon fayn of oþereȝ hafyng, 90

Bot vchon fayn of otherys having, 90

And wolde her corouneȝ wern worþe þo fyue,

And would her crowns be worth the five,

If possyble were her mendyng.

If possible, were her mending.

Bot my Lady, of quom Iesu con spryng,

Bot my Lady, of whom Jesus is born,

Ho haldeȝ þe empyre ouer vus ful hyȝe;

Ho haldeȝ þe empyre ouer vus ful hyȝe;

And þat dyspleseȝ non of oure gyng, 95

And that doesn't bother any of our crew, 95

For ho is quene of cortaysye.

For she is the queen of courtesy.

'Of courtaysye, as saytȝ Saynt Poule,

'Of courtesy, as Saint Paul says,

Al arn we membreȝ of Iesu Kryst;

Al arn we members of Jesus Christ;

As heued and arme and legg and naule

As head and arm and leg and nail

Temen to hys body ful trwe and tyste, 100

Temen to his body full true and trusty, 100

Ryȝt so is vch a Krysten sawle

Ryȝt so is vch a Krysten sawle

A longande lym to þe Mayster of myste.

A long and deep tribute to the Master of mystery.

Þenne loke what hate oþer any gawle

Þenne loke what hate oþer any gawle

Is tached oþer tyȝed þy lymmeȝ bytwyste:

Is touched or tied by the limbs in between:

Þy heued hatȝ nauþer greme ne gryste 105

Þy heued hatȝ nauþer greme ne gryste 105

On arme oþer fynger þaȝ þou ber byȝe:

On another arm or finger though you shall bear by:

So fare we alle wyth luf and lyste

So we all go with love and desire.

To kyng and quene by cortaysye.'

To the king and queen with courtesy.

'Cortaysé,' quod I, 'I leue,

'Cortaysé,' I said, 'I leave,

And charyté grete, be yow among, 110

And great charity, be with you all, 110

Bot my speche þat yow ne greue,

Bot my speech that you do not offend,

Þyself in heuen ouer hyȝ þou heue,

Þyself in heuen ouer hyȝ þou heue,

To[063] make þe quen þat watȝ so ȝonge.

To[063] make the queen that was so young.

What more honour moȝte he acheue 115

What more honor could he achieve 115

Þat hade endured in worlde stronge,

Þat hade endured in worlde stronge,

And lyued in penaunce hys lyueȝ longe,

And lived in penance for a long time.

Wyth bodyly bale hym blysse to byye?

Wyth bodyly bale hym blysse to byye?

What more worschyp moȝt he fonge,

What more worship could __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ offer,

Þen corounde be kyng by cortaysé? 120

Þen corounde be kyng by cortaysé? 120

'That cortaysé is to fre of dede,

'That cortaysé is to fre of dede,

Ȝyf hyt be soth þat þou coneȝ saye;

If it's true that you can say it;

Þou lyfed not two ȝer in oure þede;

Thou did not live two years in our presence;

Þou cowþeȝ neuer God nauþer plese ne pray,

Thou cannot please or pray to God.

Ne neuer nawþer Pater ne Crede; 125

Ne neuer nawþer Pater ne Crede; 125

And quen mad on þe fyrst day!

And went crazy on the first day!

I may not traw, so God me spede,

I might not be able to pull in a lot, so God help me,

Þat God wolde wryþe so wrange away;

Þat God would twist so strangely away;

Of countes, damysel, par ma fay!

Of countesses, lady, by my faith!

Wer fayr in heuen to halde asstate, 130

Wer fayr in heuen to halde asstate, 130

Aþer elleȝ a lady of lasse aray;

Aþer elleȝ a lady of lasse aray;

Bot a quene!—hit is to dere a date.'

Bot a quene!—it's too expensive to date.

'Þer is no date of Hys godnesse,'

'There is no date for His goodness,'

Þen sayde to me þat worþy wyȝte,

Þen sayde to me þat worþy wyȝte,

'For al is trawþe þat He con dresse, 135

'For all is truth that He can manage, 135

And He may do no þynk bot ryȝt,

And He may do nothing but right,

As Mathew meleȝ in your messe,

As Matthew sings during your mass,

In sothful Gospel of God Almyȝt,

In the true Gospel of God Almighty,

In sample he can ful grayþely gesse,

In simple terms, he can easily guess,

And lykneȝ hit to heuen lyȝte: 140

And liken it to heavenly light: 140

"My regne," He saytȝ, "is lyk on hyȝt

"My kingdom," he said, "is like on high."

To a lorde þat hade a uyne, I wate.

To a lord that had a vine, I know.

Of tyme of ȝere þe terme watȝ tyȝt,

Of the time of year, the term was tight,

To labor vyne watȝ dere þe date.

To work hard was important back in the day.

'"Þat[064] date of ȝere wel knawe þys hyne.145

'"That[064] date of the year is well known to this person.145

Þe lorde ful erly vp he ros,

Þe lorde ful erly vp he ros,

To hyre werkmen to hys vyne,

To hire workers for his vineyard,

And fyndeȝ þer summe to hys porpos.

And finds some for his purposes.

Into acorde þay con declyne

Into accord they can decline

For a pené on a day, and forth þay gotȝ, 150

For a penny a day, and then they went forth, 150

Wryþen and worchen and don gret pyne,

Wryþen and work hard and suffer greatly,

Keruen and caggen and man hit clos.

Keruen and caggen and man hit clos.

Aboute vnder, þe lorde to marked totȝ,

Aboute under, the lord to marked touch,

And ydel men stande he fyndeȝ þerate.

And idle men stand there waiting.

'Why stande ȝe ydel?' he sayde to þos; 155

'Why are you standing around doing nothing?' he said to them; 155

'Ne knawe ȝe of þis day no date?'

'Do you not know the date of this day?'

'"'Er date of daye hider arn we wonne;'

'"'Er date of day here are we gathered;'

So watȝ al samen her answar soȝt;

So what was all together her answer then;

'We haf standen her syn ros þe sunne,

'We have been standing here since the sun rose,

And no mon byddeȝ vus do ryȝt noȝt.' 160

And no one would do right by us now. 160

'Gos into my vyne, dotȝ þat ȝe conne,'

'Go into my vine, don't that you can,'

So sayde þe lorde, and made hit toȝt;

So said the lord, and made it so;

'What resonabele hyre be naȝt be runne

'What reasonable hire can be attained by running

I yow pay in dede and þoȝte.'

I told you pay in death and thought.

Þay wente into þe vyne and wroȝte, 165

Þay wente into þe vyne and wroȝte, 165

And al day þe lorde þus ȝede his gate,

And all day the lord went his way,

And nw men to hys vyne he broȝte,

And now men brought him to his vine,

Welneȝ wyl day watȝ passed date.

Welneȝ wyl day watȝ passed date.

'"At þe date of day of euensonge,

'"At the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of evening song,

On oure byfore þe sonne go doun, 170

On our before the sun goes down, 170

He seȝ þer ydel men ful stronge,

He saw there idle men very strong,

And sade to hem wyth sobre soun:

And said to hem with a serious tone:

'Wy stonde ȝe ydel þise dayeȝ longe?'

'Why do you stand idle this day long?'

Þay sayden her hyre watȝ nawhere boun.

Þay sayden her hyre watȝ nawhere boun.

'Gotȝ to my vyne, ȝemen ȝonge, 175

Got to my vine, young men, 175

And wyrkeȝ and dotȝ þat at ȝe moun.'

And works and deeds that you can.

Sone[065] þe worlde bycom wel broun,

Sone the world became well brown,

Þe sunne watȝ doun, and hit wex late;

The sun was down, and it grew late;

To take her hyre he mad sumoun;

To hire her, he made a summon;

Þe day watȝ al apassed date. 180

Þe day watȝ al apassed date. 180

'"The date of þe daye þe lorde con knaw,

"The date of the day the Lord can know,

Called to þe reue: 'Lede, pay þe meyny;

Called to the reeve: 'Lead, pay the men;

Gyf hem þe hyre þat I hem owe;

Gyf hem the hire that I owe them;

And fyrre, þat non me may reprené,

And furthermore, that no one can blame me,

Set hem alle vpon a rawe, 185

Set them all in a row, 185

And gyf vchon ilyche a peny;

And if you have a penny;

Bygyn at þe laste þat standeȝ lowe,

By the last that stands low,

Tyl to þe fyrste þat þou atteny.'

Tyl to the first that you attend.

And þenne þe fyrst bygonne to pleny,

And then they first began to complain,

And sayden þat þay hade trauayled sore: 190

And they said that they had worked hard: 190

'Þese bot on oure hem con streny;

'These help on our home can strengthen;

Vus þynk vus oȝe to take more.

Vus think you should take more.

'"'More haf we serued, vus þynk so,

'"'More haf we serued, vus þynk so,

Þat suffred han þe dayeȝ hete,

Þat suffred han þe dayeȝ hete,

Þenn þyse þat wroȝt not houreȝ two, 195

Þenn þyse þat wroȝt not houreȝ two, 195

And þou dotȝ hem vus to counterfete.'

And you make them act.

Þenne sayde þe lorde to on of þo:

Þenne said the lord to one of those:

'Frende no waning I wyl þe ȝete;

'Friend, I won't give up on you yet;

Take þat is þyn owne and go.

Take what is yours and go.

And I hyred þe for a peny agrete, 200

And I hired you for a penny agreed, 200

Quy bygynneȝ þou now to þrete?

Quy begin you now to threaten?

Watȝ not a pené þy couenaunt þore?

Watȝ not a pené þy couenaunt þore?

Fyrre þen couenaunde is noȝt to plete.

Fyrre þen couenaunde is noȝt to plete.

Wy schalte þou þenne ask more?

Wy schalte thou then ask more?

'"'More weþer †louyly† is me my gyfte 205

"More weather lovingly is me my gift 205

To do wyth myn quat so me lykeȝ?

To do with my what so I like?

Oþer elleȝ þyn yȝe to lyþer is lyfte

Oþer elleȝ þyn yȝe to lyþer is lyfte

For I am goude and non byswykeȝ?'

For I am good and not deceitful?

'Þus[066] schal I,' quod Kryste, 'hit skyfte:

'Thus[066] shall I,' said Christ, 'it will change:

Þe laste schal be þe fyrst þat strykeȝ, 210

Þe laste schal be þe fyrst þat strykeȝ, 210

And þe fyrst be laste, be he neuer so swyft;

And the first to last, be he never so swift;

For mony ben calle, þaȝ fewe be mykeȝ.'"

For many are called, though few are chosen.

Þus pore men her part ay pykeȝ,

Þus pore men her part ay pykeȝ,

Þaȝ þay com late and lyttel wore;

Þat they came late and little wore;

And þaȝ her sweng wyth lyttel atslykeȝ, 215

And though here hurts with little sting,215

Þe merci of God is much þe more.

The mercy of God is much greater.

'More haf I of ioye and blysse hereinne,

'More have I of joy and bliss here in,

Of ladyschyp gret and lyueȝ blom,

Of ladyships great and lively bloom,

Þen alle þe wyȝeȝ in þe worlde myȝt wynne

Þen alle þe wyȝeȝ in þe worlde myȝt wynne

By þe way of ryȝt to aske dome. 220

By the way of right to ask for judgment. 220

Wheþer welnygh now I con bygynne—

Whethery it's almost time for me to begin—

In euentyde into þe vyne I come—

In evening to the vine I come—

Fyrst of my hyre my Lorde con mynne,

Fyrst of my hyre my Lorde con mynne,

I watȝ payed anon of al and sum.

I was paid all at once.

Ȝet oþer þer werne þat toke more tom, 225

Ȝet oþer þer werne þat toke more tom, 225

Þat swange and swat for long ȝore,

Þat swange and swat for long ȝore,

Þat ȝet of hyre no þynk þay nom,

Þat ȝet of hyre no þynk þay nom,

Paraunter noȝt schal toȝere more.'

Paraunter not shall together more.

Then more I meled and sayde apert:

Then I spoke more clearly and said:

'Me þynk þy tale vnresounable; 230

I think your story is unreasonable; 230

Goddeȝ ryȝt is redy and euermore rert,

God's justice is ready and always present,

Oþer Holy Wryt is bot a fable;

OOther Holy Writ is just a fable;

In Sauter is sayd a verce ouerte

In Sauter is said a verse openly

Þat spekeȝ a poynt determynable:

That makes a decisive point:

"Þou quyteȝ vchon as hys desserte, 235

"Thou quitteth each as his dessert, 235

Þou hyȝe Kyng ay pretermynable."

You high King always predetermined.

Now he þat stod þe long day stable,

Now he who stood the long day steady,

And þou to payment com hym byfore,

And you come to payment before him,

Þenne þe lasse in werke to take more able,

Þenne þe lasse in werke to take more able,

And euer þe lenger þe lasse þe more.' 240

And the longer it is, the less it becomes. 240

'Of[067] more and lasse in Godeȝ ryche,'

'Of[067] more and less in God’s wealth,'

Þat gentyl sayde, 'lys no ioparde,

Þat gentyl sayde, 'it's not a leopard,

For þer is vch mon payed ilyche,

For there is every man paid ilyche,

Wheþer lyttel oþer much be hys rewarde,

Whether little or much be his reward,

For þe gentyl Cheuentayn is no chyche; 245

For the noble Chieftain is no fool; 245

Queþersoeuer He dele nesch oþer harde,

Queþersoeuer He deal nesh or hard,

He laueȝ Hys gyfteȝ as water of dyche,

He pours out His gifts like water from a ditch,

Oþer goteȝ of golf þat neuer charde.

Other goats of golf that never charged.

Hys fraunchyse is large þat euer dard

His franchise is large that ever dared

To Hym þat matȝ in synne rescoghe; 250

To him that meets in sin, recognize; 250

No blysse betȝ fro hem reparde,

No happiness had been restored to them,

For þe grace of God is gret inoghe.

For the grace of God is great enough.

9 kyþeȝ] lyþeȝ MS.

9 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] leþe MS.

22 manereȝ] marereȝ MS.

22 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] marereȝ MS.

36 and] in MS.

36 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in MS.

119 he] ho MS.

119 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] ho Ms.

164 pay] pray MS.

164 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] pray MS.

169 date of day] day of date MS.

169 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] date MS.

172 hem] hen MS.

172 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] then MS.

178 and] & & MS.

178 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] & & Manuscript.

186 ilyche] īlyche MS.

186 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] lychee MS.

243 ilyche] inlyche MS.

243 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] inlyche MS.


VII The Best Story of the Destruction of Troy About 1375.

The Fall of Troy was one of the most popular subjects of mediaeval story. Lydgate wrote a Troy Book about 1420; fragments of another are attributed to 'Barbour', whose identity with the author of The Bruce has been questioned; a third version, anonymous, is known as the Laud Troy Book; and Caxton chose as the first work to be printed in English the Recuyell of the Historyes of Troye (about 1474). More famous than any of these full histories are two single stories detached from the cycle: Jason's Quest of the Golden Fleece, which is admirably told by Gower in the fifth book of his Confessio Amantis; and the Love of Troilus and Cressida, which gave a theme both to Chaucer and to Shakespeare.

The Fall of Troy was one of the most popular topics in medieval storytelling. Lydgate wrote a Troy Book around 1420; fragments of another are attributed to 'Barbour,' whose identity as the author of The Bruce has been debated; a third version, whose author is unknown, is called the Laud Troy Book; and Caxton chose the Recuyell of the Historyes of Troye (around 1474) as the first work to be printed in English. More famous than any of these comprehensive histories are two individual stories taken from the cycle: Jason's Quest for the Golden Fleece, which is beautifully told by Gower in the fifth book of his Confessio Amantis; and the Love of Troilus and Cressida, which inspired both Chaucer and Shakespeare.

The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, from which our extracts are taken, is a free rendering of the prose Historia Troiana finished in 1287 by Guido de Columna (most probably the modern Terranova in Sicily). The translation, which appears to have been made in the North or North-West Midlands in the second half of the fourteenth century, is preserved only in an imperfect fifteenth-century MS. at the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow. In the Early English Text Society's print, edited by Panton and Donaldson, the text extends to over 14,000 lines.

The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, from which our excerpts are taken, is a loose adaptation of the prose Historia Troiana completed in 1287 by Guido de Columna (likely the present-day Terranova in Sicily). The translation, which seems to have been created in the North or North-West Midlands in the latter half of the fourteenth century, survives only in an incomplete fifteenth-century manuscript at the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow. In the Early English Text Society's edition, edited by Panton and Donaldson, the text spans over 14,000 lines.

The table of contents prefixed to the MS. promises 'the nome of the knight þat causet it [sc. the story] to be made, and the nome of hym that translatid it out of Latyn into Englysshe'; but the extant MS. does not fulfil the promise. The execution suggests a set[069] task and a journeyman poet. Phrases are repeated carelessly; there is a great deal of padding; the versification is monotonous; and the writer is too often at the mercy of the alliteration to maintain a serious level. Yet he is not a slavish or a dull translator. The more romantic elements of the story, such as the matter of the Odyssey, had already been whittled away in his original, and he shows little desire or capacity to restore them. But he knew as well as the Old English poets the forcefulness of alliterative verse in scenes of violence, and describes with unflagging zest and vigour the interminable battles of the siege, and storms such as that which wrecked the fleet of Ajax.

The table of contents at the beginning of the manuscript promises 'the name of the knight who caused it [sc. the story] to be created, and the name of the one who translated it from Latin into English'; however, the existing manuscript does not deliver on this promise. The execution seems to reflect a standard job and a journeyman poet. Phrases are repeated carelessly; there's a lot of filler; the rhythm is monotonous; and the writer often relies too much on alliteration to keep a serious tone. Still, he isn't a mindless or dull translator. The more romantic parts of the story, like those in the Odyssey, had already been trimmed in his original, and he shows little interest or ability to bring them back. But he understands, just like the Old English poets, the power of alliterative verse in scenes of violence, and he describes the endless battles of the siege and storms, like the one that destroyed Ajax's fleet, with relentless energy and enthusiasm.

The Prologue is a curious example of the pseudo-critical attitude of the Middle Ages. Homer is despised as a teller of impossible tales, and a partisan of the Greeks,—for Hector is the popular hero of the mediaeval versions. The narratives of Dares Phrygius and Dictys Cretensis, products of the taste for fictitious history that spread westward from Greek-speaking lands in the fourth and following centuries, are accepted as reliable documents; and Guido de Columna as their authoritative literary interpreter. No mention is made of Benoît de Sainte-Maure, whose Roman de Troie, written in French about 1184, served as source to Guido, and, directly or indirectly, as inspiration to the whole body of Western writers who dealt with the 'Matter of Troy'. For these lapses the English translator need not be held responsible. On the merits of Homer, Dares, Dictys, and Guido de Columna, he probably accepted without question the word of his master Guido.

The Prologue is an interesting example of the pseudo-critical attitude of the Middle Ages. Homer is looked down upon as a storyteller of impossible tales and seen as biased toward the Greeks—Hector being the popular hero in medieval versions. The stories of Dares Phrygius and Dictys Cretensis, products of the interest in fictitious history that spread westward from Greek-speaking regions in the fourth century and beyond, are regarded as reliable sources, with Guido de Columna as their authoritative literary interpreter. There is no mention of Benoît de Sainte-Maure, whose Roman de Troie, written in French around 1184, was a source for Guido and, either directly or indirectly, inspired the entire body of Western writers who explored the 'Matter of Troy.' The English translator shouldn't be blamed for these oversights. Regarding the merits of Homer, Dares, Dictys, and Guido de Columna, he likely accepted his master Guido's word without question.


Prologue.

Maistur in magesté, Maker of alle,

Maistur in majesty, Creator of all,

Endles and on, euer to last!

Endless and on, always to last!

Now, God, of þi grace, graunt me þi helpe,

Now, God, by your grace, grant me your help,

And wysshe me with wyt þis werke for to ende

And I wish for wisdom to complete this work.

Off aunters ben olde of aunsetris nobill, 5

Off aunters ben olde of aunsetris nobill, 5

And slydyn vppon shlepe by slomeryng of age;

And sliding upon sleep by the drowsiness of age;

Of[070] stithe men in stoure, strongest in armes,

Of[070] strong men in battle, the strongest in arms,

And wisest in wer, to wale in hor tyme,

And the smartest in war, to choose in their time,

Þat ben drepit with deth, and þere day paste,

Þat ben drepit with death, and there day past,

And most out of mynd for þere mecull age. 10

And mostly out of mind because of their great age. 10

Sothe stories ben stoken vp, and straught out of mynde,

Sothe stories have been told and brought back to mind,

And swolowet into swym by swiftenes of yeres,

And swallowed up into the flow with the speed of the years,

For new þat ben now next at our hond,

For those who are now close at hand,

Breuyt into bokes for boldyng of hertes,

Breuyt into books for uplifting of hearts,

On lusti to loke with lightnes of wille, 15

On lust to look with a lightness of will, 15

Cheuyt throughe chaunce and chaungyng of peopull;

Chewing through chance and changing of people;

Sum tru for to traist, triet in þe ende,

Sum tru for to traist, triet in þe ende,

Sum feynit o fere and ay false vnder.

Sum feynit o fere and ay false vnder.

Yche wegh as he will warys his tyme,

Yche will choose his path as he waits for his time,

And has lykyng to lerne þat hym list after. 20

And wants to learn what he likes. 20

But olde stories of stithe þat astate helde

But old stories of strength that position held

May be solas to sum þat it segh neuer,

May it be lonely for someone who has never seen it,

Be writyng of wees þat wist it in dede,

Be writing of ways that knew it in fact,

With sight for to serche of hom þat suet after,

With the intention to search for those who seek after them,

To ken all the crafte how þe case felle 25

To understand all the details of how the situation unfolded 25

By lokyng of letturs þat lefte were of olde.

By looking at letters that were left behind from the past.

Now of Troy for to telle is myn entent euyn,

Now my intention is to tell the story of Troy,

Of the stoure and þe stryffe when it distroyet was.

Of the noise and the conflict when it was destroyed.

Þof fele yeres ben faren syn þe fight endid,

Þof fele yeres ben faren syn þe fight endid,

And it meuyt out of mynd, myn hit I thinke, 30

And it slipped my mind, I think. 30

Alss wise men haue writen the wordes before,

Alas, wise men have written the words before,

Left it in Latyn for lernyng of us.

Left it in Latin for our learning.

But sum poyetis full prist þat put hom þerto

But some poets are very precise that put themselves to it

With fablis and falshed fayned þere speche,

With fables and falsehoods, they feigned their speech,

And made more of þat mater þan hom maister were. 35

And made more of that matter than they should have. 35

Sum lokyt ouer litle, and lympit of the sothe.

Sum lokyt ouer litle, and lympit of the sothe.

Amonges þat menye, to myn hym be nome,

Among that multitude, to my mind be named,

Homer was holden haithill of dedis

Homer was consistent in his actions.

Qwiles his dayes enduret, derrist of other,

Qwiles his days last, dearest of others,

Þat[071] with the Grekys was gret, and of Grice comyn.40

Þat[071] with the Grekys was great, and of Grice common.40

He feynet myche fals was neuer before wroght,

He seemed very false, never before made.

And turnet þe truth, trust ye non other.

And turn to the truth, trust no one else.

Of his trifuls to telle I haue no tome nowe,

Of his troubles to tell, I don't have time now,

Ne of his feynit fare þat he fore with:

Ne of his feynit fare þat he fore with:

How goddes foght in the filde, folke as þai were! 45

How the goddess fought in the field, people as they were! 45

And other errours vnable, þat after were knowen,

And other errors that were later recognized,

That poyetis of prise have preuyt vntrew:

That poet of praise has proved untrue:

Ouyde and othir þat onest were ay,

Ouyde and others that once were always,

Virgille þe virtuus, verrit for nobill,

Virgilo the virtuous, truly noble,

Thes dampnet his dedys, and for dull holdyn. 50

Thes dampens his deeds and holds back. 50

But þe truth for to telle, and þe text euyn,

But the truth to tell, and the text exactly,

Of þat fight, how it felle in a few yeres,

Of that fight, how it happened in a few years,

Þat was clanly compilet with a clerk wise,

That was neatly completed with a wise clerk,

On Gydo, a gome þat graidly hade soght,

On Gydo, a place that had been greatly sought,

And wist all þe werks by weghes he hade, 55

And knew all the tasks he had, 55

That bothe were in batell while the batell last,

That both were in battle while the battle lasted,

And euþer sawte and assembly see with þere een.

And they both saw and looked at each other with their eyes.

Thai wrote all þe werkes wroght at þat tyme

Thai wrote all the works created at that time.

In letturs of þere langage, as þai lernede hade:

In letters of that language, as they learned had:

Dares and Dytes were duly þere namys. 60

Dares and Dytes were indeed their names. 60

Dites full dere was dew to the Grekys,

Dites full dere was dew to the Grekys,

A lede of þat lond, and logede hom with.

A leader of that land, and lodged them home with.

The tother was a tulke out of Troy selfe,

The other was a guy straight out of Troy, himself,

Dares, þat duly the dedys behelde.

Dares, who carefully observed the deeds.

Aither breuyt in a boke on þere best wise, 65

Aither wrote in a book in the best way, 65

That sithen at a sité somyn were founden,

That since at a certain place some were found,

After, at Atthenes, as aunter befell.

After, at Athens, as an event occurred.

The whiche bokes barely, bothe as þai were,

The books, both as they were,

A Romayn ouerraght, and right hom hymseluyn,

A Roman outright, and just like himself,

That Cornelius was cald to his kynde name. 70

That Cornelius was called by his true name. 70

He translated it into Latyn for likyng to here,

He translated it into Latin for pleasure in hearing it,

But he shope it so short þat no shalke might

But he made it so short that no one could

Haue knowlage by course how þe case felle;

Have knowledge in due course about how the situation unfolded;

For[072] he brought it so breff, and so bare leuyt,

For[072] he brought it so brief, and so bare light,

Þat no lede might have likyng to loke þerappon; 75

Þat no lede might have likyng to loke þerappon; 75

Till þis Gydo it gate, as hym grace felle,

Till this Goddess it came, as her grace fell,

And declaret it more clere, and on clene wise.

And declare it more clearly and in a clean manner.

In this shall faithfully be founden, to the fer ende,

In this, you'll find the truth until the very end,

All þe dedis bydene as þai done were:

All the deeds that were done:

How þe groundes first grew, and þe grete hate, 80

How the grounds first grew, and the great hate, 80

Bothe of torfer and tene þat hom tide aftur.

Bothe of torfer and tene that came home afterward.

And here fynde shall ye faire of þe felle peopull:

And here you shall find the fair of the fierce people:

What kynges þere come of costes aboute;

What kings came from nearby regions;

Of dukes full doughty, and of derffe erles,

Of brave dukes and fierce earls,

That assemblid to þe citie þat sawte to defend; 85

That gathered in the city that sought to defend; 85

Of þe Grekys þat were gedret how gret was þe nowmber,

Of the Greeks that were gathered, how great was the number,

How mony knightes þere come, and kynges enarmede,

How many knights there came, and kings armed,

And what dukes thedur droghe for dedis of were;

And what do the dukes care about the deaths of men;

What shippes þere were shene, and shalkes within,

What ships were there, beautiful, and the men inside,

Bothe of barges and buernes þat broght were fro Grese; 90

Barges and boats that were brought over from Greece; 90

And all the batels on bent þe buernes betwene;

And all the boats on the riverbanks in between;

What duke þat was dede throughe dyntes of hond,

What duke that was dead through blows of hand,

Who fallen was in fylde, and how it fore after.

Who fell in the field, and how it happened afterwards.

Bothe of truse and trayne þe truthe shalt þu here,

Both of trust and train the truth you shall hear,

And all the ferlies þat fell, vnto the ferre ende. 95

And all the wonders that happened, until the distant end. 95

Fro this prologe I passe, and part me þerwith.

Fro this prologue I move on, and leave you with that.

Frayne will I fer, and fraist of þere werkes,

Frayne will I fer, and fraist of þere werkes,

Meue to my mater, and make here an ende.

Me to my master, and make here an end.

EXPLICIT PROLOGUE.

EXPLICIT PROLOGUE.


THE XXXI BOKE: ABOUT THE JOURNEY OF THE GREEKS FROM TROY (ll. 12463-12547).

Hyt fell thus, by fortune, þe fairest of þe yere

Hyt fell thus, by fortune, þe fairest of þe yere

Was past to the point of the pale wintur. 100

Was past the point of the pale winter. 100

Heruest, with the heite and the high sun,

Heruest, with the heat and the bright sun,

Was comyn into colde, with a course low.

Was common into cold, with a rough demeanor.

Trees,[073] thurgh tempestes, tynde hade þere leues,

Trees,[073] through storms, tend to have their leaves,

And briddes abatid of hor brem songe;

And birds stopped singing their sweet song;

The wynde of the west wackenet aboue, 105

The wind from the west blew above, 105

Blowyng full bremly o the brode ythes;

Blowing full strongly on the wide ythes;

The clere aire ouercast with cloudys full thicke,

The clear sky covered with thick clouds,

With mystes full merke mynget with showres.

With the mist fully darkened and filled with showers.

Flodes were felle thurgh fallyng of rayne,

Flodes were fierce through the falling of rain,

And wintur vp wacknet with his wete aire. 110

And winter up woke with his wet air. 110

The gret nauy of the Grekes and the gay kynges

The great navy of the Greeks and the gay kings

Were put in a purpos to pas fro the toune.

Were put in a purpose to pass through the town.

Sore longit þo lordis hor londys to se,

Sore longed the lord's lands to see,

And dissiret full depely, doutyng no wedur.

And desired fully, not doubting any weather.

Þai counted no course of the cold stormys, 115

Þai counted no course of the cold storms, 115

Ne the perellis to passe of the pale windes.

Ne the perellis to passe of the pale windes.

Hit happit hom full hard in a hondqwile,

Hit happit hom full hard in a hondqwile,

And mony of þo mighty to misse of hor purpos.

And many of the mighty fail in their purpose.

Thus tho lordes in hor longyng laghton þe watur,

Thus the lords, in their longing, let the water linger,

Shotton into ship mong shene knightes, 120

Shotton into ship among these knights, 120

With the tresowre of þe toune þai token before,

With the treasure of the town they took before,

Relikes full rife, and miche ranke godes.

Relikes fully abundant, and many strong gods.

Clere was the course of the cold flodis,

Clere was the path of the cold river,

And the firmament faire, as fell for the wintur.

And the sky was beautiful, just as it was in winter.

Thai past on the pale se, puld vp hor sailes, 125

Thai past on the pale sea, pulled up her sails, 125

Hadyn bir at þere backe, and the bonke leuyt.

Hadyn was on a horse, and the bank was low.

Foure dayes bydene, and hor du nyghtis,

Foure dayes bydene, and hor du nyghtis,

Ful soundly þai sailed with seasonable windes.

Ful soundly they sailed with favorable winds.

The fyft day fuersly fell at the none,

The fifth day fiercely fell at noon,

Sodonly the softe winde vnsoberly blew; 130

Sodonly the soft wind blew lightly; 130

A myste and a merkenes myngit togedur;

A mist and a murmur mix together;

A thoner and a thicke rayne þrublet in the skewes,

A thunderstorm and heavy rain battered the skies,

With an ugsom noise, noy for to here;

With an ugly noise, not for to hear;

All flasshet in a fire the firmament ouer;

All flash in a fire the sky above;

Was no light but a laite þat launchit aboue: 135

Was no light but a light that shone above: 135

Hit skirmyt in the skewes with a skyre low,

Hit skirmyt in the skewes with a skyre low,

Thurgh[074] the claterand clowdes clos to the heuyn,

Thurgh[074] the clattering clouds close to the heaven,

As the welkyn shuld walt for wodenes of hete;

As the sky should wait for the warmth of the sun;

With blastes full bigge of the breme wyndes,

With huge blasts of the fierce winds,

Walt vp the waghes vpon wan hilles. 140

Walt vp the waghes vpon wan hilles. 140 characters

Stith was the storme, stird all the shippes,

Stith was the storm, stirring all the ships,

Hoppit on hegh with heste of the flodes.

Hoppit on high with haste of the floods.

The sea was unsober, sondrit the nauy,

The sea was rough, shaking the ship,

Walt ouer waghes, and no way held,

Walt over waits, and can't be held back,

Depertid the pepull, pyne to behold, 145

Deperted the people, pain to see, 145

In costes vnkowthe; cut down þere sailes,

In costs unknown; cut down their sails,

Ropis al torochit, rent vp the hacches,

Ropis al torochit, rent vp the hacches,

Topcastell ouerturnyt, takelles were lost.

Topcastle overturned, towers were lost.

The night come onone, noye was the more!

The night came on, but there was no more noise!

All the company cleane of the kyng Telamon, 150

All the company's followers of King Telamon, 150

With þere shippes full shene, and þe shire godis,

With the ships all shiny and the bright gods,

Were brent in the bre with the breme lowe

Were brent in the brew with the bream low

Of the leymonde laite þat launchit fro heuyn,

Of the heavenly light that descended from heaven,

And euyn drownet in the depe, dukes and other!

And even drowned in the deep, dukes and others!

Oelius Aiax, as aunter befelle, 155

Oelius Aiax, as happened, 155

Was stad in the storme with the stith windes,

Was standing in the storm with the strong winds,

With his shippes full shene and the shire godes.

With his ships all shiny and the fine goods.

Thrifty and þriuaund, thretty and two

Thrifty and economical, thirty-two

There were brent on the buerne with the breme low,

There were brent on the stream with the strong flow,

And all the freikes in the flode floterand aboue. 160

And all the freaks in the flood floating above. 160

Hymseluyn in the sea sonkyn belyue,

Hymseluyn, in the sea, soon sang,

Swalprit and swam with swyngyng of armys.

Swalprit and swam with swinging arms.

Ȝet he launchet to londe, and his lyf hade,

Ȝet he launchet to londe, and his lyf hade,

Bare of his body, bretfull of water,

Bare of his body, filled with water,

In the slober and the sluche slongyn to londe; 165

In the slober and the sluche slongyn to londe; 165

There he lay, if hym list, the long night ouer,

There he lay, if he wanted, the long night over,

Till the derke was done, and the day sprang;

Till the darkness was over, and the day broke;

Þare sum of his sort, þat soght were to lond

Þare sum of his type, that sought to land

And than wonen of waghes, with wo as þai might,

And then women of courage, with woe as they could,

Laited[075] þere lord on the laund-syde,170

Laited the lord on the riverside,

If hit fell hym by fortune the flodes to passe.

If by chance it happened that the flow would pass.

Þan found þai the freike in the fome lye,

Þan found þai the freike in the fome lye,

And comford hym kyndly, as þere kyd lord;

And comfort him kindly, as there should a lord;

With worchip and wordes wan hym to fote.

With worship and words won him to foot.

Bothe failet hym the fode and the fyne clothes. 175

Both failed him with the food and the fine clothes. 175

Thus þere goddes with gremy with þe Grekes fore,

Thus the gods are angry with the Greeks before,

Mighty Mynera, of malis full grete,

Mighty Mynera, of great evil,

For Telamon, in tene, tid for to pull

For Telamon, in ten, time to pull

Cassandra the clene out of hir cloise temple.

Cassandra the clean out of her clothes temple.

Thus hit fell hom by fortune of a foule ende, 180

Thus hit fell hom by fortune of a foul end, 180

For greuyng þere goddes in hor gret yre.

For grieving the gods in their great anger.

Oftsythes men sayn, and sene is of olde,

Oftentimes men say, and it has been seen for a long time,

Þat all a company is cumbrit for a cursed shrewe.

That all a group is burdened by a cursed jerk.

171 hym] hom MS.

171 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] home MS.


VIII Piers Plowman (1362-1400) By William Langland

Recent criticism of Piers Plowman has done more to weaken the hold of opinions once generally accepted than to replace them by others better founded. It is still most probable that 'Long Will', who is more than once mentioned in the text as the poet, was William Langland. The earliest external evidence of his home and parentage is given in a fifteenth-century note in MS. Dublin D 4. 1, of which both the matter and the vile Latinity bear the stamp of genuineness: 'Memorandum quod Stacy de Rokayle, pater Willielmi de Langlond, qui Stacius fuit generosus, et morabatur in Schiptone under Whicwode, tenens domini le Spenser in comitatu Oxon., qui praedictus Willielmus fecit librum qui vocatur Perys Ploughman.' Shipton-under-Wychwood is near Burford in Oxfordshire. The poem shows familiarity with the Malvern Hills and the streets of London; but it is hard to say how much is fact and how much is fiction in the references to Long Will in the text itself, more especially the description of his London life added as the Sixth Passus in Version C, and reproduced here as the second extract.

Recent criticism of Piers Plowman has done more to undermine previously accepted views than to introduce better-supported alternatives. It still seems most likely that 'Long Will,' who is mentioned multiple times in the text as the poet, was William Langland. The earliest external evidence of his background and birthplace is found in a fifteenth-century note in MS. Dublin D 4. 1, which, despite its poor Latin, seems genuine: 'Memorandum quod Stacy de Rokayle, pater Willielmi de Langlond, qui Stacius fuit generosus, et morabatur in Schiptone under Whicwode, tenens domini le Spenser in comitatu Oxon., qui praedictus Willielmus fecit librum qui vocatur Perys Ploughman.' Shipton-under-Wychwood is near Burford in Oxfordshire. The poem shows knowledge of the Malvern Hills and the streets of London; however, it’s difficult to determine how much of what is written about Long Will in the text is reality and how much is fictional, especially in the description of his London life included as the Sixth Passus in Version C, which is shared here as the second extract.

Since Skeat's edition for the Early English Text Society, the many manuscripts have been grouped into three main types. The shortest, or A-text, appears from internal evidence to have been written about 1362. The B-text (about 1377) has the most compact manuscript tradition. It is distinguished by considerable additions throughout, and by the reconstruction and expansion of the visions of Dowel, Dobet, Dobest, which make up the second half of the poem. The C-text, the latest and fullest form, appears[077] to have been completed in the last decade of the fourteenth century.

Since Skeat's edition for the Early English Text Society, the various manuscripts have been categorized into three main types. The shortest, or A-text, seems to have been written around 1362 based on internal evidence. The B-text (circa 1377) has the most concise manuscript tradition. It stands out due to significant additions throughout, as well as the reconstruction and expansion of the visions of Dowel, Dobet, and Dobest, which make up the second half of the poem. The C-text, which is the latest and most complete version, appears[077] to have been finalized in the last decade of the fourteenth century.

Until recently it has been assumed that these three versions represent progressive revisions by the author. But Professor Manly has found considerable support for his view that more than one writer—perhaps as many as five—had a share in the work. For the present, judgement on this question, and on the intricate problem of the relations of the different versions, is suspended until the results of a complete re-examination of all the MSS. are available. It would not be surprising to find that even when this necessary work is done differences of opinion on the larger questions remain as acute as ever.

Until recently, it was believed that these three versions were progressive updates by the author. However, Professor Manly has uncovered significant evidence supporting his idea that more than one writer—possibly as many as five—was involved in the work. For now, a judgment on this issue, as well as the complex problem of how the different versions relate to each other, is on hold until a thorough re-examination of all the manuscripts is complete. It wouldn't be surprising to discover that even after this essential work is done, differences of opinion on the broader questions remain just as intense as before.

It is impossible in short space to give an outline of the whole work, which describes no less than eleven visions. The structure is loose, and allegory is developed or dropped with disconcerting abruptness, for the writer does not curb his vigorous imagination in the interests of formal correctness.

It’s impossible to provide a comprehensive overview of the entire work in a brief space, which details no less than eleven visions. The structure is loose, and the allegory is presented or abandoned with surprising suddenness, as the writer doesn’t restrain his vivid imagination for the sake of formal correctness.

The first part is the best known. On a May morning the poet falls asleep on the Malvern Hills and sees a 'Field full of Folk', where all classes of men are busy about their occupations, more particularly the nefarious occupations that engage the attention of the moralist. Holy Church explains that a high tower in the Field is the home of Truth; and that a 'deep dale' is the Castle of Care, where Wrong dwells with the wicked. She points out Falseness, who is about to marry Lady Meed (i.e. Reward, whether deserved reward or bribe). Lady Meed and her company are haled before the King, who, with Reason and Conscience as his guides, decides her case, and upholds the plea of Peace against Wrong.

The first part is the best known. One May morning, the poet falls asleep on the Malvern Hills and dreams of a 'Field full of Folk,' where people from all walks of life are busy with their jobs, especially the questionable ones that draw the attention of moralists. The Holy Church tells him that a tall tower in the Field is the home of Truth, while a 'deep dale' is the Castle of Care, where Wrong lives alongside the wicked. She points out Falseness, who is about to marry Lady Meed (i.e., Reward, whether it’s a deserved reward or a bribe). Lady Meed and her entourage are brought before the King, who, guided by Reason and Conscience, makes his decision and supports the claim of Peace against Wrong.

The second vision is prefaced (in the C-text only) by the passage printed as the second selection. The poet falls asleep again, and sees Conscience preaching to the people in the Field. Representatives of the Seven Deadly Sins are vividly described. They are brought to penitence, and all set out in search of Truth. But no one knows the way. A palmer who wears the trophies of many pilgrimages to distant saints is puzzled by their inquiries, for he has never heard of pilgrims seeking Truth. Then Peter the Plowman comes forward and explains the way in allegorical[078] terms. Here the first extract begins. The second vision closes with a general pardon given by Truth to Piers Plowman in this simple form:

The second vision starts (only in the C-text) with the excerpt printed as the second selection. The poet falls asleep again and sees Conscience speaking to the people in the Field. Representatives of the Seven Deadly Sins are vividly described. They all feel remorse and set out to find Truth. But no one knows the way. A pilgrim, who wears the tokens of many journeys to distant saints, is confused by their questions because he has never heard of pilgrims looking for Truth. Then Peter the Plowman steps in and explains the way in allegorical[078] terms. This is where the first excerpt begins. The second vision ends with Truth giving a general pardon to Piers Plowman in this simple form:

Do wel, and haue wel, and God shal haue þi sowle;

Do well, and have well, and God will have your soul;

And do yuel, and haue yuel, hope þow non other

And do evil, and have evil; don't expect anything else.

But after þi ded-day þe Deuel shal haue þi sowle.

But after your death, the Devil will have your soul.

The several visions of the second part make up the lives of Dowel, Dobet, and Dobest. Piers Plowman is there identified with Christ, and the poem ends with Conscience, almost overcome by sin, setting out resolutely in search of Piers.

The various visions in the second part describe the lives of Dowel, Dobet, and Dobest. Piers Plowman is identified with Christ, and the poem concludes with Conscience, nearly defeated by sin, determinedly starting out to find Piers.

First impressions of mediaeval life are usually coloured by the courtly romances of Malory and his later refiners. Chaucer brings us down to reality, but his people belong to a prosperous middle-class world, on holiday and in holiday mood. Piers Plowman stands alone as a revelation of the ignorance and misery of the lower classes, whose multiplied grievances came to a head in the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. It must not be supposed that Langland idealized the labourers. Their indolence and improvidence are exposed as unsparingly as the vices of the rich; and Piers himself is not so much a representative of the English workman in the fourteenth century as a character drawn straight from the Gospels. Still, such an eager plea for humbleness, simplicity, and honest labour, could not fail to encourage the political hopes of the poor, and we see in John Ball's letter (p. 160) that 'Piers Plowman' had become a catchword among them. The poet himself rather deprecates political action. His satire is directed against the general slackening of the bonds of duty that marked the last years of an outworn system of society. For the remedy of abuses he appeals not to one class but to all: king, nobles, clergy, and workers must model their lives on the pattern of the Gospels.

First impressions of medieval life are often shaped by the courtly romances of Malory and his later adaptors. Chaucer brings us back to reality, but his characters belong to a comfortable middle-class world, on vacation and in a festive mood. Piers Plowman stands out as a revelation of the ignorance and suffering of the lower classes, whose many grievances culminated in the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. It shouldn’t be assumed that Langland idealized the laborers. Their laziness and poor judgment are highlighted just as harshly as the vices of the wealthy; and Piers himself is more of a character drawn straight from the Gospels than a true representation of the English worker in the fourteenth century. Still, such an earnest call for humility, simplicity, and honest work couldn’t help but inspire the political aspirations of the poor, and we see in John Ball's letter (p. 160) that 'Piers Plowman' had become a slogan among them. The poet himself is somewhat critical of political action. His satire targets the general weakening of responsibilities that defined the last years of a decaying social system. To address the problems, he appeals not to one class but to all: king, nobles, clergy, and workers need to model their lives on the example of the Gospels.


A. FROM THE B-TEXT, PASSUS VI. Bodleian MS. Laud 581 (circa 1400).

'This were a wikked way, but whoso hadde a gyde

'This was a wicked way, but whoever had a guide

That wolde folwen vs eche a fote:' þus þis folke hem mened.

That would follow us each step: thus this people meant.

Quatȝ Perkyn þe plouman: 'Bi Seynt Peter of Rome!

Quatȝ Perkyn þe plouman: 'By Saint Peter of Rome!

I[079] haue an half-acre to erye bi þe heigh way.

I[079] have half an acre to plow by the highway.

Hadde I eried þis half-acre, and sowen it after, 5

Hadde I earned this half-acre, and sown it afterward, 5

I wolde wende with ȝow, and þe way teche.'

I wolde will go with you, and teach the way.

'Þis were a longe lettynge,' quod a lady in a sklayre;

'This was a long wait,' said a lady in a cloak;

'What sholde we wommen worche þerewhiles?'

'What should we women do there meanwhile?'

'Somme shal sowe <þe> sakke,' quod Piers, 'for shedyng of þe whete;

'Someone will sow the sack,' said Piers, 'for the shedding of the wheat;

And ȝe, louely ladyes, with ȝoure longe fyngres, 10

And you, lovely ladies, with your long fingers, 10

Þat ȝe han silke and sendal to sowe, whan tyme is,

Þat ȝe han silke and sendal to sowe, whan tyme is,

Chesibles for chapelleynes, cherches to honoure;

Chalices for chaplains, searches to honor;

Wyues and wydwes wolle and flex spynneth,

Wyves and widows want and flax spins,

Maketh cloth, I conseille ȝow, and kenneth so ȝowre douȝtres;

Make cloth, I advise you, and teach your daughters to do so;

Þe nedy and þe naked, nymmeth hede how hii liggeth, 15

Þe nedy and þe naked, nymmeth hede how hii liggeth, 15

And casteth hem clothes, for so comaundeth Treuthe.

And puts on their clothes, for that is what Truth commands.

For I shal lene hem lyflode, but ȝif þe londe faille,

For I will lend them life, unless the land fails,

Flesshe and bred, bothe to riche and to pore,

Flesh and blood, both rich and poor,

As longe as I lyue, for þe Lordes loue of heuene.

As long as I live, for the Lord's love of heaven.

And alle manere of men þat þorw mete and drynke lybbeth, 20

And all types of people who live through food and drink, 20

Helpith hym to worche wiȝtliche þat wynneth ȝowre fode.'

Help him to work diligently so that he earns your food.

'Bi Crist!' quod a knyȝte þo, 'he kenneth vs þe best;

'By Christ!' said a knight then, 'he teaches us the best;

Ac on þe teme trewly tauȝte was I neuere.

Ac on þe teme trewly tauȝte was I neuere.

Ac kenne me,' quod þe knyȝte, 'and, bi Cryst! I wil assaye.'

Ac kenne me,' said the knight, 'and, by Christ! I will try.'

'Bi seynt Poule!' quod Perkyn, 'ȝe profre ȝow so faire, 25

'By Saint Paul!' said Perkyn, 'you offer yourself so nicely, 25

Þat I shal swynke, and swete, and sowe for vs bothe,

Þat I shal work hard, and sweat, and provide for both of us,

And oþer laboures do for þi loue al my lyf tyme,

And other work I do for your love all my life long,

In couenaunt þat þow kepe Holi Kirke and myselue

In agreement that you keep Holy Church and myself

Fro wastoures and fro wykked men þat þis worlde struyeth;

Fro waste places and from wicked people that disrupt this world;

And go hunte hardiliche to hares and to foxes, 30

And go hunt diligently for hares and foxes, 30

To bores and to brockes þat breketh adown myne hegges,

To the pests and the animals that break down my hedges,

And go affaite þe faucones wilde foules to kille,

And go get the wild falcons to kill,

For suche cometh to my croft, and croppeth my whete.'

For someone comes to my field and harvests my wheat.

Curteislich[080] þe knyȝte þanne comsed þise wordes:

Curteislich[080] the knight then said these words:

'By my power, Pieres,' quod he, 'I pliȝte þe my treuthe 35

'By my power, Pieres,' he said, 'I pledge you my truth 35

To fulfille þis forward, þowȝ I fiȝte sholde;

To fulfill this promise, even if I have to fight;

Als longe as I lyue, I shal þe mayntene.'

As long as I live, I will support you.

'Ȝe, and ȝit a poynt,' quod Pieres, 'I preye ȝow of more;

'Yeah, and one more thing,' said Pieres, 'I ask you for more;

Loke ȝe tene no tenaunt, but Treuthe wil assent.

Loke you have no tenant, but Truth will agree.

And þowgh ȝe mowe amercy hem, late Mercy be taxoure, 40

And though you can punish them, let Mercy be the judge, 40

And Mekenesse þi mayster, maugré Medes chekes;

And Mekenesse your master, despite the Medes' checks;

And þowgh pore men profre ȝow presentis and ȝiftis,

And though poor people offer you presents and gifts,

Nym it nauȝte, an auenture ȝe mowe it nauȝte deserue;

Nym it now, and you might not deserve it.

For þow shalt ȝelde it aȝein at one ȝeres ende

For you shall pay it back at the end of one year.

In a ful perillous place, Purgatorie it hatte. 45

In a very dangerous place, it's called Purgatory. 45

And mysbede nouȝte þi bondemen, þe better may þow spede;

And my advice now is to help your servants; you'll do better that way;

Þowgh he be þyn vnderlynge here, wel may happe in heuene

Though he may be your subordinate here, it could happen in heaven.

Þat he worth worthier sette and with more blisse:

That he is made more worthy and with more happiness:

Amice, ascende superius.

Friend, rise higher.

For in charnel atte chirche cherles ben yuel to knowe, 50

For in the graveyard at the church, it's bad to know about the charlatans, 50

Or a kniȝte fram a knaue þere,—knowe þis in þin herte.

Or a knight from a knave there,—know this in your heart.

And þat þow be trewe of þi tonge, and tales þat þow hatie,

And that you be true of your tongue, and stories that you hate,

But if þei ben of wisdome or of witte, þi werkmen to chaste.

But if they are wise or clever, your workers should be chaste.

Holde with none harlotes, ne here nouȝte her tales,

Holde with no harlots, nor hear their stories,

And nameliche atte mete suche men eschue, 55

And especially at meals, such men avoid, 55

For it ben þe deueles disoures, I do þe to vnderstande.'

For it’s the devil’s business, I want you to know.

'I assente, bi Seynt Iame!' seyde þe kniȝte þanne,

'I agree, by Saint James!' said the knight then,

'Forto worche bi þi wordes þe while my lyf dureth.'

'Work according to your words as long as my life lasts.'

'And I shal apparaille me,' quod Perkyn, 'in pilgrimes wise,

'And I will get ready,' said Perkyn, 'in the manner of a pilgrim,

And wende with ȝow I wil til we fynde Treuthe, 60

And I will go with you until we find Truth, 60

And cast on me my clothes, yclouted and hole,

And throw my tattered and holey clothes on me,

My cokeres and my coffes, for colde of my nailles,

My cocks and my hens, because of the cold in my nails,

And[081] hange myn hoper at myn hals, in stede of a scrippe,

And[081] hang my hope around my neck, instead of a pouch,

A busshel of bredcorne brynge me þerinne,

A bushel of bread corn bring me in there,

For I wil sowe it myself; and sitthenes wil I wende 65

For I will plant it myself; and then I will go 65

To pylgrymage, as palmers don, pardoun forto haue.

To pilgrimage, as travelers do, for forgiveness to have.

Ac whoso helpeth me to erie or sowen here, ar I wende,

Ac whoso helps me to cry or sow here, as I go,

Shal haue leue, bi owre Lorde, to lese here in heruest,

Shall have leave, by our Lord, to rest here in harvest,

And make hem mery þeremydde, maugré whoso bigruccheth it.

And make them happy as best as we can, regardless of who complains about it.

And alkyn crafty men, þat konne lyuen in treuthe, 70

And all the clever men who know how to live in truth, 70

I shal fynden hem fode, þat feithfulliche libbeth.'...

I will find them food, that they may live faithfully.'...

(Dame 'Worche-whan-tyme-is' Pieres wyf hiȝte;

(Dame 'Worche-whan-tyme-is' Pieres wife hight;

His douȝter hiȝte 'Do-riȝte-so- or-þi-dame-shal-þe-bete';

His daughter was named 'Do-riȝte-so- or-þi-dame-shal-þe-bete';

His sone hiȝte 'Suffre-þi-souereynes- to-hauen-her-wille-,

His son is called 'Suffer-their-surface-to-have-their-will-'

Deme-hem-nouȝte-, for-, if-þow-doste-, þow-shalt-it-dere-abugge.') 75

Deme-hem-nouȝte-, for-, if-þow-doste-, þow-shalt-it-dere-abugge.') 75

'Late God yworth with al, for so His worde techeth;

'Praise God for everything, because that's what His word teaches;'

For now I am olde and hore, and haue of myn owen,

For now I am old and gray, and have my own,

To penaunce and to pilgrimage I wil passe with þise other.

To penance and to pilgrimage, I will go along with these others.

Forþi I wil, or I wende, do wryte my biqueste.

For this reason, before I go, I will write my will.

In Dei nomine, amen, I make it myseluen. 80

In God's name, amen, I make it myself. 80

He shal haue my soule þat best hath yserued it,

He shall have my soul, the one who has served it best,

And fro þe fende it defende, for so I bileue,

And protect me from the devil, for I believe so.

Til I come to His acountes, as my Credo me telleth,

Til I come to His accounts, as my Credo tells me,

To haue a relees and a remissioun on þat rental I leue.

To have a release and a waiver on that rental I leave.

Þe kirke shal haue my caroigne and kepe my bones, 85

Þe kirke shal haue my caroigne and kepe my bones, 85

For of my corne and catel he craued þe tythe;

For my grain and livestock, he demanded the tithe;

I payed it hym prestly, for peril of my soule,

I paid him promptly, for the sake of my soul,

Forthy is he holden, I hope, to haue me in his masse,

Forthy is he holden, I hope, to haue me in his masse,

And mengen in his memorye amonge alle Crystene.

And remembered in his memory among all Christians.

My wyf shal haue of þat I wan with treuthe, and nomore, 90

My wife will have what I earn honestly, and no more, 90

And dele amonge my douȝtres and my dere children;

And share among my daughters and my dear children;

For þowgh I deye todaye, my dettes ar quitte;

For though I die today, my debts are settled;

I bare home þat I borwed, ar I to bedde ȝede.

I took home what I borrowed before I went to bed.

And[082] with þe residue and þe remenaunte, bi þe rode of Lukes!

And[082] with the rest and the remainder, by the way of Luke!

I wil worschip þerwith Treuthe bi my lyue, 95

I will worship Truth with my life, 95

And ben his pilgryme atte plow, for pore mennes sake.

And he is his pilgrim at the plow, for the sake of poor people.

My plow-fote shal be my pyk-staf, and picche atwo þe rotes,

My plow-foot will be my pickstaff, and I'll dig out the roots,

And helpe my culter to kerue, and clense þe forwes.'

And help my cutter to carve, and cleanse the furrows.

Now is Perkyn and his pilgrymes to þe plowe faren;

Now is Perkyn and his pilgrims to the plow set out;

To erie þis halue-acre holpyn hym manye. 100

To fulfill this half-acre helped him many. 100

Dikeres and delueres digged vp þe balkes;

Dikeres and delueres dug up the banks;

Þerewith was Perkyn apayed, and preysed hem faste.

Þerewith was Perkyn apayed, and preysed hem faste.

Other werkemen þere were þat wrouȝten ful ȝerne;

Other workers there were that worked very hard;

Eche man in his manere made hymself to done,

Eche man in his own way made himself to do,

And some, to plese Perkyn, piked vp þe wedes. 105

And some, to please Perkyn, picked up the weeds. 105

At heighe pryme Peres lete þe plowe stonde,

At prime time, Peres let the plow stand still,

To ouersen hem hymself, and whoso best wrouȝte

To overcome himself, and whoever worked best

He shulde be huyred þerafter whan heruest-tyme come.

He should be hired after that when harvest time comes.

And þanne seten somme and songen atte nale,

And then some sat down and sang at the nail,

And hulpen erie his half-acre with 'how! trollilolli!' 110

And helped him with his half-acre with 'how! trollilolli!' 110

'Now, bi þe peril of my soule!' quod Pieres, al in pure tene,

'Now, by the peril of my soul!' said Pieres, all in pure anger,

'But ȝe arise þe rather, and rape ȝow to worche,

'But you get up quickly, and hurry yourselves to work,'

Shal no greyne þat groweth glade ȝow at nede;

Shall no grain that grows benefit you in need;

And þough ȝe deye for dole, þe deuel haue þat reccheth!'

And though you die from sorrow, let the devil take those who care!

Tho were faitoures aferde, and feyned hem blynde; 115

Tho were faitoures aferde, and feyned hem blynde; 115

Somme leyde here legges aliri, as suche loseles conneth,

Somme lay here lazy, just like such losers can.

And made her mone to Pieres, and preyde hym of grace:

And made her plea to Pieres, and asked him for mercy:

'For we haue no lymes to laboure with, lorde, ygraced be ȝe!

'For we have no limbs to labor with, lord, blessed be you!'

Ac we preye for ȝow, Pieres, and for ȝowre plow bothe,

Ac we pray for you, Pieres, and for your farm both,

Þat God of His grace ȝowre grayne multiplye, 120

Þat God of His grace your grain multiply, 120

And ȝelde ȝow of ȝowre almesse þat ȝe ȝiue vs here;

And give us of your generosity that you share with us here;

For we may nouȝte swynke ne swete, suche sikenesse vs eyleth.'

For we may not work or rest, such sickness affects us.

'If it be soth,' quod Pieres, 'þat ȝe seyne, I shal it sone asspye.

'If it's true,' said Pieres, 'that you say, I will figure it out soon.'

Ȝe[083] ben wastoures, I wote wel, and Treuthe wote þe sothe,

Ȝe[083] you are wasteful, I know well, and Truth knows the truth,

And I am his olde hyne, and hiȝte hym to warne 125

And I am his old hen, and I told him to watch out 125

Which þei were in þis worlde his werkemen appeyred.

Which they were in this world, his workers appeared.

Ȝe wasten þat men wynnen with trauaille and with tene,

Ȝe wasten þat men wynnen with trauaille and with tene,

Ac Treuthe shal teche ȝow his teme to dryue,

Ac Treuthe shall teach you his team to drive,

Or ȝe shal ete barly bred and of þe broke drynke.

Or you shall eat barley bread and drink of the brook.

But if he be blynde, or broke-legged, or bolted with yrnes, 130

But if he is blind, or has a broken leg, or is bolted with iron, 130

He shal ete whete bred and drynke with myselue,

He shall eat wheat bread and drink with me,

Tyl God of his goodnesse amendement hym sende.

Tyl, God bless him with improvement and goodness.

Ac ȝe myȝte trauaille as Treuthe wolde, and take mete and huyre

Ac ȝe myȝte trauaille as Treuthe wolde, and take mete and huyre

To kepe kyne in þe felde, þe corne fro þe bestes,

To keep the grain in the field, the corn safe from the animals,

Diken, or deluen, or dyngen vppon sheues, 135

Diken, or deluen, or dyngen upon sheaves, 135

Or helpe make morter, or bere mukke afelde.

Or help make mortar, or carry muck from the field.

In lecherye an in losengerye ȝe lyuen, and in sleuthe,

In lust and in deceit you live, and in laziness,

And al is þorw suffrance þat veniaunce ȝow ne taketh.

And it's all through patience that revenge doesn't take hold of you.

Ac ancres and heremytes, þat eten but at nones,

Ac ancres and heremytes, þat eten but at nones,

And namore er morwe, myne almesse shul þei haue, 140

And no more in the morning, my alms shall they have, 140

And of my catel to cope hem with þat han cloistres and cherches.

And to handle my belongings, I have cloisters and churches.

Ac Robert Renne-aboute shal nouȝe haue of myne,

Ac Robert Renne-about shall now have of mine,

Ne posteles, but þey preche conne, and haue powere of þe bisschop;

Ne posteles, but they can preach and have the power of the bishop;

They shal haue payne and potage, and make hemself at ese,

They shall have pain and porridge, and make themselves comfortable,

For it is an vnresonable religioun þat hath riȝte nouȝte of certeyne.' 145

For it is an unreasonable religion that has no right of certain. 145

And þanne gan a Wastoure to wrath hym, and wolde haue yfouȝte,

And then a Wasteurer got angry with him and wanted to fight.

And to Pieres þe plowman he profered his gloue;

And to Pieres the plowman he offered his glove;

A Brytonere, a braggere, abosted Pieres als:—

A Brytonere, a braggart, boasted to Piers as:—

'Wiltow or neltow, we wil haue owre wille

'Wiltow or neltow, we will have our will

Of þi flowre and of þi flessche, fecche whan vs liketh, 150

Of your flower and of your flesh, take when we like, 150

And make vs myrie þermyde, maugré þi chekes!'

And make me dirty on purpose, despite your cheeks!'

Thanne[084] Pieres þe plowman pleyned hym to þe knyȝte,

Thenne[084] Piers the plowman complained to the knight,

To kepe hym, as couenaunte was, fram cursed shrewes,

To keep him, as was agreed, from cursed troublemakers,

And fro þis wastoures wolues-kynnes, þat maketh þe worlde dere:

And from these destructive wolves, which make the world expensive:

'For þo waste, and wynnen nouȝte, and þat ilke while 155

For the waste, and gain nothing, and that very moment 155

Worth neuere plenté amonge þe poeple þerwhile my plow liggeth.'

Worth never plenty among the people while my plow lies.

Curteisly þe knyȝte þanne, as his kynde wolde,

Curteously the knight then, as his nature would,

Warned Wastoure, and wissed hym bettere,

Warned Wastoure and guided him to do better,

'Or þow shalt abugge by þe lawe, by þe ordre þat I bere!'

'Or you shall be punished by the law, by the authority that I hold!'

'I was nouȝt wont to worche,' quod Wastour, 'and now wil I nouȝt bigynne', 160

'I wasn't used to working,' said Wastour, 'and now I won't start.' 160

And lete liȝte of þe lawe, and lasse of þe knyȝte,

And let the light of the law, and less of the knight,

And sette Pieres at a pees, and his plow bothe,

And set Peter at peace, and his plow both,

And manaced Pieres and his men ȝif þei mette eftsone.

And threatened Pieres and his men if they met again.

'Now, by þe peril of my soule!' quod Pieres, 'I shal apeyre ȝow alle!'

'Now, by the peril of my soul!' said Pieres, 'I will affect you all!'

And houped after Hunger, þat herd hym atte firste: 165

And hoped after Hunger, that heard him at first: 165

'Awreke me of þise wastoures,' quod he 'þat þis worlde schendeth!'

'Remind me of these destroyers,' he said, 'that this world is ruining!'

Hunger in haste þo hent Wastour bi þe mawe,

Hunger in a hurry then grabbed Wastour by the belly,

And wronge hym so bi þe wombe þat bothe his eyen wattered.

And injured him so badly in the stomach that both his eyes watered.

He buffeted þe Britoner aboute þe chekes,

He slapped the Briton around the cheeks,

Þat he loked like a lanterne al his lyf after. 170

Þat he looked like a lantern all his life afterward. 170

He bette hem so bothe, he barste nere here guttes;

He hit them both so hard that he nearly burst their guts;

Ne hadde Pieres with a pese-lof preyed Hunger to cesse,

Ne hadde Pieres with a pese-lof preyed Hunger to cesse,

They hadde ben doluen bothe, ne deme þow non other.

They had both been buried, so don't think otherwise.

'Suffre hem lyue,' he seyde 'and lete hem ete with hogges,

'Suffer them to live,' he said, 'and let them eat with the pigs,

Or elles benes and bren ybaken togideres, 175

Or elles benes and bren ybaken togideres, 175

Or elles melke and mene ale;' þus preyed Pieres for hem.

Or they milk and mix ale; thus prayed Pieres for them.

Faitoures for fere herof flowen into bernes,

Faitoures for fere herof flowen into bernes,

And flapten on with flayles fram morwe til euen,

And they worked hard with flails from morning until evening,

That Hunger was nouȝt so hardy on hem for to loke,

That Hunger wasn't bold enough to look at them,

For[085] a potful of peses þat Peres hadde ymaked.180

For[085] a potful of fish that Peter had made.180

An heep of heremites henten hem spades,

An heap of hermits grabbed their spades,

And ketten here copes, and courtpies hem made,

And here they dealt with chains, and made court shoes for them,

And wenten as werkemen with spades and with schoueles,

And went as workers with shovels and with spades,

And doluen and dykeden to dryue aweye Hunger.

And dug and dined to drive away Hunger.

Blynde and bedreden were botened a þousande, 185

Blynde and bedreden were both a thousand, 185

Þat seten to begge syluer; sone were þei heled.

Þat seten to begge syluer; sone were þei heled.

For þat was bake for Bayarde was bote for many hungry,

For that which was baked for Bayarde was a remedy for many hungry.

And many a beggere for benes buxome was to swynke,

And many a beggar for beans was eager to work,

And eche a pore man wel apayed to haue pesen for his huyre,

And each poor man was happy to have peace for his hire,

And what Pieres preyed hem to do as prest as a sperhauke. 190

And what Pieres urged them to do as quickly as a sparrowhawk. 190

And þereof was Peres proude, and put hem to werke,

And Peter was proud of it and set them to work,

And ȝaf hem mete as he myȝte aforth, and mesurable huyre.

And he gave them food as he could manage, and fair pay.

Þanne hadde Peres pité, and preyed Hunger to wende

Þanne hadde Peres pité, and preyed Hunger to wende

Home into his owne erde, and holden hym þere:

Home into his own earth, and hold him there:

'For I am wel awroke now of wastoures, þorw þi myȝte. 195

'For I am well awake now from wasteful things, through your power. 195

Ac I preye þe, ar þow passe,' quod Pieres to Hunger,

Ac I preye þe, ar þow passe,' said Pieres to Hunger,

'Of beggeres and of bidderes what best be done?

'What is the best thing to do about beggars and bidders?'

For I wote wel, be þow went, þei wil worche ful ille;

For I know well, if you go, they will work very badly;

For myschief it maketh þei beth so meke nouthe,

For my mischief, it makes them so humble now,

And for defaute of her fode þis folke is at my wille. 200

And because of her absence, these people are at my mercy. 200

Þey are my blody bretheren,' quod Pieres, 'for God bouȝte vs alle;

They are my blood brothers,' said Pieres, 'for God bought us all;

Treuthe tauȝte me ones to louye hem vchone,

Treuthe taught me once to love each one of them,

And to helpen hem of alle þinge ay as hem nedeth.

And to help him with whatever he needs.

And now wolde I witen of þe what were þe best,

And now I would like to know what would be best,

An how I myȝte amaistrien hem, and make hem to worche.' 205

An how I might manage them, and make them work.' 205

'Here now,' quod Hunger 'and holde it for a wisdome:

'Here now,' said Hunger 'and consider it wisely:

Bolde beggeres and bigge, þat mowe her bred biswynke,

Bolde beggars and big, that can have their bread by working hard,

With houndes bred and hors bred holde vp her hertis,

With hounds bred and horses bred, hold up their hearts,

Abate hem with benes for bollyng of her wombe;

Abate them with beans for swelling of her belly;

And ȝif þe gomes grucche, bidde hem go swynke, 210

And if the men complain, tell them to work hard, 210

And he shal soupe swettere whan he it hath deseruid.

And he will taste sweeter when he has earned it.

And[086] if þow fynde any freke, þat fortune hath appeyred

And[086] if you find any person that fortune has offered

Or any maner fals men, fonde þow suche to cnowe;

Or any kind of false men, do you find such to know;

Conforte hym with þi catel, for Crystes loue of heuene;

Confort him with your belongings, for Christ's love of heaven;

Loue hem and lene hem, so lawe of God techeth:— 215

Lend them and loan them, as the law of God teaches:— 215

Alter alterius onera portate.

Bear each other's burdens.

And alle maner of men þat þow myȝte asspye

And all kinds of people that you might see

That nedy ben and nauȝty, helpe hem with þi godis;

That needy and naughty, help them with your goods;

Loue hem, and lakke hem nouȝte; late God take þe veniaunce;

Lend them love, and don’t complain about them now; let God take the revenge;

Theigh þei done yuel, late þow God aworthe:— 220

Theigh they do evil, let God deal with it:— 220

Michi vindictam, et ego retribuam.

I'll get my revenge.

And if þow wil be graciouse to God, do as þe Gospel techeth,

And if you want to be gracious to God, do as the Gospel teaches,

And bilow þe amonges low men; so shaltow lacche grace:—

And be among the common people; that's how you'll find favor:—

Facite vobis amicos de mamona iniquitatis.'

Make friends for yourselves with worldly wealth.

'I wolde nouȝt greue God,' quod Piers, 'for al þe good on grounde; 225

'I would not grieve God,' said Piers, 'for all the good on earth; 225

Miȝte I synnelees do as þow seist?' seyde Pieres þanne.

"Could I sinless do as you say?" Pieres then said.

'Ȝe, I bihote þe,' quod Hunger, 'or ellis þe Bible lieth;

'Yes, I promise you,' said Hunger, 'or else the Bible is lying;

Go to Genesis þe gyaunt, þe engendroure of vs alle:—

Go to Genesis the giant, the creator of us all:—

"In sudore and swynke þow shalt þi mete tilye,

"In sudore and toil you shall earn your food,"

And laboure for þi lyflode," and so owre Lorde hyȝte. 230

And work for your livelihood," and so our Lord commands. 230

And Sapience seyth þe same, I seigh it in þe Bible:—

And Wisdom says the same; I saw it in the Bible:—

"Piger pro frigore no felde nolde tilye,

"Piger pro frigore does not want to harvest in the cold,"

And þerfore he shal begge and bidde, and no man bete his hunger."

And so he will beg and ask, and no one can beat his hunger.

Mathew with mannes face mouthed þise wordis:—

Mathew with a man's face spoke these words:—

Þat seruus nequam had a nam, and for he wolde nouȝte chaffare, 235

Þat seruus nequam had a name, and because he wouldn’t trade, 235

He had maugré of his maistre for euermore after,

He had grumbled about his master forever after,

And binam his mnam, for he ne wolde worche,

And I ask for his name, because he wouldn’t work,

And ȝaf þat mnam to hym þat ten mnames hadde;

And gave that name to him who had ten names;

And with þat he seyde, þat Holi Cherche it herde,

And with that he said, that Holy Church heard it,

"He þat hath shal haue, and helpe þere it nedeth, 240

He who has will have, and help where it is needed, 240

And[087] he þat nouȝt hath shal nouȝt haue, and no man hym helpe;

And[087] he who has nothing will have nothing, and no one will help him;

And þat he weneth wel to haue, I wil it hym bireue."

And that he thinks he will have, I will take it away from him.

Kynde Witt wolde þat eche a wyght wrouȝte,

Kynde Witt wanted everyone to create something.

Or in dykynge, or in deluynge, or trauaillynge in preyeres,

Or in digging, or in delving, or laboring in prayers,

Contemplatyf lyf or actyf lyf, Cryst wolde men wrouȝte. 245

Contemplative life or active life, Christ would have men choose. 245

Þe Sauter seyth in þe psalme of Beati omnes,

Þe Sauter says in the psalm of Beati omnes,

Þe freke þat fedeth hymself with his feythful laboure,

The warrior who supports himself with his faithful work,

He is blessed by þe boke, in body and in soule:—

He is blessed by the book, in body and in soul:—

Labores manuum tuarum, etc.'

Your hands' work, etc.

'Ȝet I prey ȝow,' quod Pieres, 'par charité! and ȝe kunne 250

'Yet I ask you,' said Pieres, 'for charity! and you can 250

Eny leef of lechecraft, lere it me, my dere.

Eny leef of witchcraft, tell it to me, my dear.

For somme of my seruauntȝ, and myself bothe,

For some of my servants and me both,

Of al a wyke worche nouȝt, so owre wombe aketh.'

Of all the weeks, it hurts our stomachs the most.

'I wote wel,' quod Hunger, 'what sykenesse ȝow eyleth;

'I know well,' said Hunger, 'what illness is bothering you;

Ȝe han maunged ouermoche, and þat maketh ȝow grone. 255

You have complained too much, and that makes you groan. 255

Ac I hote þe,' quod Hunger, 'as þow þyne hele wilnest,

Ac I hote þe,' said Hunger, 'as you wish for your health,

That þow drynke no day ar þow dyne somwhat.

That you don't drink every day before you eat something.

Ete nouȝte, I hote þe, ar hunger þe take,

Ete now, I warn you, before hunger takes you,

And sende þe of his sauce to sauoure with þi lippes;

And send some of his sauce to taste with your lips;

And kepe some tyl sopertyme, and sitte nouȝt to longe; 260

And keep some time for yourself, and don’t sit too long; 260

Arise vp ar appetit haue eten his fulle.

Arise, your appetite has been fully satisfied.

Lat nouȝt Sire Surfait sitten at þi borde....

Lat nouȝt Sire Surfait sitten at þi borde....

And ȝif þow diete þe þus, I dar legge myne eres

And if you treat me like this, I would bet my ears.

Þat Phisik shal his furred hodes for his fode selle,

That physician shall sell his fur-lined hoods for his food,

And his cloke of Calabre, with alle þe knappes of golde, 265

And his cloak from Calabria, with all the gold buttons, 265

And be fayne, bi my feith, his phisik to lete,

And gladly, by my faith, to let him go.

And lerne to laboure with londe, for lyflode is swete;

And learn to work the land, for a livelihood is sweet;

For morthereres aren mony leches, Lorde hem amende!

For mothers, there are many lessons; Lord, amend them!

Þei do men deye þorw here drynkes, ar Destiné it wolde.'

They do die through their drinks, as Destiny wills it.

'By Seynt Poule!' quod Pieres, 'þise aren profitable wordis. 270

'By Saint Paul!' said Pieres, 'these are valuable words. 270

Wende now, Hunger, whan þow wolt, þat wel be þow euere,

Wende now, Hunger, whenever you want, that you may always be well,

For[088] this is a louely lessoun; Lorde it þe forȝelde!'

For[088] this is a lovely lesson; Lord, forgive it!

'Byhote God,' quod Hunger, 'hennes ne wil I wende,

'By God,' said Hunger, 'I will not leave here,'

Til I haue dyned bi þis day, and ydronke bothe.'

Til I have dined by this day, and drunk both.

'I haue no peny,' quod Peres 'poletes forto bigge, 275

'I have no penny,' said Peres 'to buy poletes, 275

Ne neyther gees ne grys, but two grene cheses,

Ne neyther gees ne grys, but two grene cheses,

A fewe cruddes and creem, and an hauer-cake,

A few crumbs and cream, and a hoecake,

And two loues of benes and bran ybake for my fauntis;

And two loaves of beans and baked bread for my feast;

And ȝet I sey, by my soule, I haue no salt bacoun

And yet I say, by my soul, I have no salt bacon.

Ne no kokeney, bi Cryst, coloppes forto maken. 280

Ne no kokeney, bi Cryst, coloppes forto maken. 280

Ac I haue percil, and porettes, and many koleplantes,

Ac I have percil, and porettes, and many cole plants,

And eke a cow and a kalf, and a cart-mare

And also a cow and a calf, and a cart horse

To drawe afelde my donge þe while þe drought lasteth.

To draw my dung while the drought lasts.

And bi þis lyflode we mot lyue til Lammasse tyme;

And by this life we must live until Lammas time;

And bi þat I hope to haue heruest in my croft, 285

And by that, I hope to have harvest in my field, 285

And þanne may I diȝte þi dyner as me dere liketh.'

And then I can prepare your dinner however I like.

Alle þe pore peple þo pesecoddes fetten,

Alle þe pore peple þo pesecoddes fetten,

Benes and baken apples þei brouȝte in her lappes,

Benes and baked apples they brought in their laps,

Chibolles and cheruelles and ripe chiries manye,

Cherries and berries and lots of ripe cherries,

And profred Peres þis present to plese with Hunger. 290

And offered Pears this gift to please with Hunger. 290

Al Hunger eet in hast, and axed after more.

Al Hunger ate in haste, and asked for more.

Þanne pore folke for fere fedde Hunger ȝerne

Þanne pore folke for fere fedde Hunger ȝerne

With grene poret and pesen—to poysoun Hunger þei þouȝte.

With green porridge and peas—to cure Hunger they thought.

By þat it neighed nere heruest, newe corne cam to chepynge;

By the time it got closer to harvest, new corn came to market;

Þanne was folke fayne, and fedde Hunger with þe best, 295

Þanne was folke fayne, and fedde Hunger with þe best, 295

With good ale, as Glotoun tauȝte, and gerte Hunger go slepe.

With good ale, as Glotoun taught, and made Hunger go to sleep.

And þo wolde Wastour nouȝt werche, but wandren aboute,

And then Wastour would do no work, but just wander around,

Ne no begger ete bred that benes inne were,

Ne no begger ete bred that benes inne were,

But of coket, or clerematyn, or elles of clene whete,

But of coket, or clerematyn, or else of pure wheat,

Ne none halpeny ale in none wise drynke, 300

Ne none halpeny ale in none wise drynke, 300

But of þe best and of þe brounest þat in borgh is to selle.

But of the best and of the brownest that in town is to sell.

Laboreres þat haue no lande to lyue on but her handes,

Laborers that have no land to live on but their hands,

Deyned nouȝt to dyne aday nyȝt-olde wortes;

Deyned nouȝt to dyne aday nyȝt-olde wortes;

May[089] no peny-ale hem paye, ne no pece of bakoun,

May[089] no penny they pay, nor a piece of bacon,

But if it be fresch flesch, other fische, fryed other bake, 305

But if it's fresh flesh, other fish, fried or baked, 305

And that chaude or plus chaud, for chillyng of here mawe.

And that hot or hotter, for cooling of this jaw.

And but if he be heighlich huyred, ellis wil he chyde,

And if he is greatly hired, otherwise he will scold,

And þat he was werkman wrouȝt waille þe tyme;

And that he was a skilled worker when the time came;

Aȝeines Catones conseille comseth he to iangle:—

Aȝeines Catones conseille comseth he to iangle:—

Paupertatis onus pacienter ferre memento. 310

Remember to bear the burden of poverty patiently. 310

He greueth hym aȝeines God, and gruccheth aȝeines resoun,

He feels resentment against God and complains against reason,

And þanne curseth he þe kynge, and al his conseille after,

And then he curses the king and all his advisors after that,

Suche lawes to loke, laboreres to greue.

Suche laws to look at, workers to trouble.

Ac whiles Hunger was her maister, þere wolde none of hem chyde,

Ac whiles Hunger was her master, there would be none of them complain,

Ne stryue aȝeines his statut, so sterneliche he loked. 315

Ne stryue aȝeines his statut, so sterneliche he loked. 315

Ac I warne ȝow, werkemen, wynneth while ȝe mowe,

Ac I warn you, workers, earn while you can,

For Hunger hideward hasteth hym faste,

For Hunger is hiding and moving quickly away,

He shal awake with water wastoures to chaste.

He will wake with water waste to purify.

Ar fyue <ȝere> be fulfilled suche famyn shal aryse,

Ar fyue <ȝere> be fulfilled suche famyn shal aryse,

Thorwgh flodes and þourgh foule wederes frutes shul faille; 320

Through floods and through foul weather, fruits shall fail; 320

And so sayde Saturne, and sent ȝow to warne:

And so said Saturn, and sent you to warn:

Whan ȝe se þe sonne amys, and two monkes hedes,

Whan ye see the sun amiss, and two monks' heads,

And a mayde haue þe maistrie, and multiplied bi eight,

And a maid can have the mastery, and multiplied by eight,

Þanne shal Deth withdrawe, and Derthe be Iustice,

Þanne shal Deth withdrawe, and Derthe be Iustice,

And Dawe þe Dyker deye for hunger, 325

And Dawe the Ditcher died of hunger, 325

But if God of his goodnesse graunt vs a trewe.

But if God, in his goodness, grants us a true.

6 wolde] wil MS.

6 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] will MS.

130 or] and MS.

130 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and Manuscript


B. FROM THE C-TEXT, PASSUS VI, lines 1-104. MS. Phillips 8231 (circa 1400).

Thus ich awaked, wot God, wanne ich wonede on Cornehulle,

Thus I woke up, I swear to God, when I was living on Cornehulle,

Kytte and ich in a cote, cloþed as a lollere,

Kytte and I in a cottage, dressed like a beggar,

And lytel ylete by, leyue me for soþe,

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, leyue me for real,

Among lollares of London and lewede heremytes;

Among loafers of London and lewd hermits;

For ich made of þo men as Reson me tauhte. 5

For I made of those men as Reason taught me. 5

For[090] as ich cam by Conscience, wit Reson ich mette,

For[090] as I came by Conscience, with Reason I met,

In an hote heruest, wenne ich hadde myn hele,

In a hotel here, when I had my entire self,

And lymes to labore with, and louede wel fare,

And lines to work with, and loved well to do it,

And no dede to do bote drynke and to slepe:

And there's nothing to do but drink and sleep:

In hele and in vnité on me aposede, 10

In health and in unity, we opine, 10

Romynge in remembraunce, thus Reson me aratede:—

Romynge in remembrance, this is how Reason addressed me:—

'Canstow seruen,' he seide, 'oþer syngen in a churche,

'Can you serve,' he said, 'or sing in a church,

Oþer coke for my cokers, oþer to þe cart picche,

Other coal for my coalmen, other to the cart pitch,

Mowe, oþer mowen, oþer make bond to sheues,

Mowe, or be able to, or make a bond to sheaves,

Repe, oþer be a repereyue, and aryse erliche, 15

Repe, or be a repeater, and rise early, 15

Oþer haue an horne and be haywarde, and liggen oute a nyghtes,

Oþer have a horn and be a shepherd, and lie out at night,

And kepe my corn in my croft fro pykers and þeeues?

And keep my grain in my field from thieves and robbers?

Oþer shappe shon oþer cloþes, oþer shep oþer kyn kepe,

Oþer shappe shon oþer cloþes, oþer shep oþer kyn kepe,

eggen oþer harwen, oþer swyn oþer gees dryue,

eggen other harwen, other swine or geese drive,

Oþer eny kyns craft þat to þe comune nudeþ, 20

Oþer any kind of skill that benefits the community, 20

Hem þat bedreden be bylyue to fynde?'

Hem þat bedreden be bylyue to fynde?

'Certes,' ich seyde, 'and so me God helpe,

'Of course,' I said, 'and may God help me,

Ich am to waik to worche with sykel oþer with sythe,

Ich am to waik to work with sickle or with scythe,

And to long, leyf me, lowe for to stoupe,

And to long, let me, lower to stoop,

To worchen as a workeman eny wyle to dure.' 25

To work as a laborer anytime to endure.' 25

'Thenne hauest þow londes to lyue by,' quath Reson, 'oþer lynage riche

'Then you have lands to live by,' said Reason, 'or a rich lineage.'

That fynden þe þy fode? For an hydel man þow semest,

That find your way? For a hidden man you seem,

A spendour þat spende mot, oþer a spille-tyme,

A splendor that must be spent, or a time for play,

Oþer beggest þy bylyue aboute ate menne hacches,

Oþer beggest þy bylyue aboute ate menne hacches,

Oþer faitest vpon Frydays oþer feste-dayes in churches, 30

Other feasts on Fridays or other feast days in churches, 30

The wiche is lollarene lyf, þat lytel ys preysed

The witch is a lowly life, that little is valued

Þer Ryghtfulnesse rewardeþ ryght as men deserueþ:—

Þer Ryghtfulnesse rewardeþ ryght as men deserueþ:—

Reddit unicuique iuxta opera sua.

Reddit according to each one's work.

Oþer þow ert broke, so may be, in body oþer in membre,

Othеr you are broken, so maybe, in body or in limb,

Oþer ymaymed þorw som myshap werby þow myȝt be excused?' 35

Oþer ymaymed þorw som myshap werby þow myȝt be excused?' 35

'Wanne[091] ich ȝong was,' quath ich, 'meny ȝer hennes,

'When I was young,' I said, 'many years ago,

My fader and my frendes founden me to scole,

My father and my friends found me to school,

Tyl ich wiste wyterliche wat Holy Wryt menede,

Tyl they knew clearly what Holy Scripture meant,

And wat is best for þe body, as þe Bok telleþ,

And what is best for the body, as the Book says,

And sykerest for þe soule, by so ich wolle continue. 40

And surely for the soul, so I will continue. 40

And ȝut fond ich neuere, in faith, sytthen my frendes deyden,

And yet I found never, in truth, since my friends died,

Lyf þat me lyked, bote in þes longe clothes.

Lyfe that I liked, but in these long clothes.

Hyf ich by laboure sholde lyue and lyflode deseruen,

Hyf I should live by my work and deserve a livelihood,

That labour þat ich lerned best þerwith lyue ich sholde:—

That work that I learned best þerwith I should live:—

In eadem uocatione qua uocati estis. 45

In the same location where you were called. 45

And ich lyue in Londene and on Londen bothe;

And I live in London and around London too;

The lomes þat ich laboure with and lyflode deserue

The problems that I deal with and the way of life I earn deserve

Ys Paternoster, and my Prymer, Placebo and Dirige,

Ys Paternoster, and my Prymer, Placebo and Dirige,

And my Sauter som tyme, and my Seuene Psalmes.

And my Sauter sometimes, and my Seven Psalms.

Thus ich synge for hure soules of suche as me helpen, 50

Thus I sing for the souls of those who help me, 50

And þo þat fynden me my fode vochen saf, ich trowe,

And though they find me my food safely supplied, I believe,

To be wolcome wanne ich come oþerwyle in a monthe,

To be welcome when I arrive, or otherwise in a month,

Now with hym and now with hure; and þusgate ich begge

Now with him and now with her; and in this way, I both.

Withoute bagge oþer botel bote my wombe one.

With no bag or bottle except my stomach alone.

And also, moreouer, me þynkeþ, syre Reson, 55

And also, moreover, it seems to me, Sir Reason, 55

Men sholde constreyne no clerke to knauene werkes;

Men should not force any scholar to know works;

For by lawe of Leuitici, þat oure Lord ordeynede,

For by the law of Leviticus, that our Lord established,

Clerkes þat aren crouned, of kynde vnderstondyng,

Clerks who are crowned, of natural understanding,

Sholde noþer swynke, ne swete, ne swere at enquestes,

Shall neither toil, nor sweat, nor swear at inquiries,

Ne fyghte in no vauntwarde, ne hus fo greue:— 60

Ne fyghte in no vauntwarde, ne hus fo greue:— 60

Non reddas malum pro malo.

Don’t repay evil with evil.

For it ben aires of heuene alle þat ben crounede,

For it has been a heavenly air that has been crowned,

And in queer in churches Cristes owene mynestres:—

And in queer __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christ's own ministers:—

Dominus pars hereditatis mee; & alibi: Clementia non constringit.

My lord is part of my inheritance; & elsewhere: Kindness does not restrict.

Hit bycomeþ for clerkus Crist for to seruen, 65

Hit bycomeþ for clerkus Crist for to seruen, 65

And knaues vncrouned to cart and to worche.

And knaves uncrowned to cart and to work.

For[092] shold no clerk be crouned bote yf he ycome were

For[092] should no clerk be crowned but if he comes where

Of franklens and free men, and of folke yweddede.

Of merchants and free people, and of those who are married.

Bondmen and bastardes and beggers children,

Bondmen and bastards and beggars' children,

Thuse bylongeþ to labour, and lordes children sholde seruen, 70

Thuse belong to labor, and lords' children should serve, 70

Bothe God and good men, as here degree askeþ;

Both God and good people, as this degree requests;

Some to synge masses, oþer sitten and wryte,

Some sing masses, others sit and write,

Rede and receyue þat Reson ouhte spende;

Rede and receive that Reason ought to spend;

And sith bondemenne barnes han be mad bisshopes,

And since common men have become bishops,

And barnes bastardes han ben archidekenes, 75

And the barnes of bastards have been archdeacons, 75

And sopers and here sones for seluer han be knyghtes,

And merchants and their sons have become knights for money,

And lordene sones here laborers, and leid here rentes to wedde,

And lords’ sons are the workers here, and they put their rents to invest.

For þe ryght of þes reame ryden aȝens oure enemys,

For the right of this realm, we ride against our enemies,

In confort of þe comune and þe kynges worshep,

In the comfort of the common people and the king's worship,

And monkes and moniales, þat mendinauns sholden fynde, 80

And monks and nuns, who were supposed to find the resources, 80

Han mad here kyn knyghtes, and knyghtfees purchase,

Han mad here kyn knyghtes, and knyghtfees purchase,

Popes and patrones poure gentil blod refuseþ,

Popes and patrons of pure noble blood refuse,

And taken Symondes sone seyntewarie to kepe.

And took Simon's son, Saint-Warrie, to keep.

Lyf-holynesse and loue han ben longe hennes,

Lyf-holiness and love have been around for a long time,

And wole, til hit be wered out, or oþerwise ychaunged. 85

And will, until it is worn out, or otherwise changed. 85

Forþy rebuke me ryght nouht, Reson, ich ȝow praye;

For this reason, do not scold me right now, Reason, I beg you;

For in my conscience ich knowe what Crist wolde þat ich wrouhte.

For I know in my heart what Christ would want me to do.

Ys þe leueste labour þat oure Lord pleseþ.

As the most pleasing work to our Lord.

Non de solo,' ich seide, 'for soþe uiuit homo, 90

Non de solo, I said, 'for truly uiuit homo, 90

Nec in pane et pabulo, þe Paternoster witnesseþ:

Not in bread and food, the Paternoster testifies:

Fiat uoluntas tua fynt ous alle þynges.'

Let it be done according to Your will tua for all things.

Quath Conscience, 'By Crist! ich can nat see this lyeþ;

Quath Conscience, 'By Christ! I can't see this lie;

Ac it semeth nouht parfytnesse in cytees for to begge,

Ac it seems not perfect in cities to beg,

Bote he be obediencer to pryour oþer to mynstre.' 95

Bote he be obedient to the prior or to the minister. 95

'That ys soth,' ich seide 'and so ich byknowe

'That's true,' I said, 'and I acknowledge

That ich haue tynt tyme, and tyme mysspended;

That I have lost time, and time wasted;

And[093] ȝut, ich hope, as he þat ofte haueþ chaffared,

And[093] yet, I hope, as he who often has bargained,

Þat ay hath lost and lost, and at þe laste hym happed

That has lost and lost, and at the laste it happened to him

He bouhte suche a bargayn he was þe bet euere, 100

He bought such a bargain that he was better than ever, 100

And sette hus lost at a lef at þe laste ende,

And set the house lost at a leaf at the last end,

Suche a wynnynge hym warth þorw wyrdes of hus grace:—

Suche a winning him worth through words of his grace:—

Simile est regnum celorum thesauro abscondito in agro, et cetera;

The kingdom of heaven is like a treasure hidden in a field, and so on.

Mulier que inuenit dragmam, et cetera;

Mulier que inuenit dragmam, et cetera;

So hope ich to haue of Hym þat his almyghty 105

So I hope to have from Him that His almighty

A gobet of Hus grace, and bygynne a tyme

A bit of Hus grace, and begin a time

Þat alle tymes of my tyme to profit shal turne.'

That all times of my life will turn out to be beneficial.

'Ich rede þe,' quath Reson þo 'rape þe to bygynne

'I'm talking to you,' said Reson then, 'quickly start.'

Þe lyf þat ys lowable and leel to þe soule'—

The life that is praiseworthy and true to the soul'—

'Ȝe, and continue,' quath Conscience; and to þe churche ich wente. 110

'Yes, and go on,' said Conscience; and to the church I went. 110

3 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ MS.

19 Heggen] Eggen MS.

19 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Eggen MS.

44 þerwith] þerhwit MS.

44 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] therewith MS.

62 alle] and alle MS.

62 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and all MS.

63 in churches] and in kirkes Ilchester MS.

63 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and in churches Ilchester MS.

92 tua] tuas MS.

92 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] you MS.

99 laste] latiste MS.

99 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] latiste MS.


IX Mandeville's Travels

Mandeville's Travels were originally written in French, perhaps in 1356 or 1357. Their popularity was immediate, and Latin and English translations soon appeared. The English texts published show three forms. The first, imperfect, is the text of the early prints. The second, from Cotton MS. Titus C xvi (about 1400-25), was first printed in 1725, and is followed in the editions by Halliwell, 1839 and 1866, and by Hamelius, 1919. The third, from Egerton MS. 1982 (about 1400-25), has been edited for the Roxburghe Club by G. F. Warner, with the French text, and an excellent apparatus. Our selections follow the Cotton MS.

Mandeville's Travels were originally written in French, probably in 1356 or 1357. They gained immediate popularity, leading to translations in Latin and English shortly after. The published English texts exist in three forms. The first, which is incomplete, comes from early prints. The second, from Cotton MS. Titus C xvi (around 1400-25), was first printed in 1725 and is used in the editions by Halliwell, 1839 and 1866, as well as by Hamelius, 1919. The third, from Egerton MS. 1982 (around 1400-25), was edited for the Roxburghe Club by G. F. Warner, containing both the French text and a comprehensive commentary. Our selections are based on the Cotton MS.

The Travels fall into two parts: (i) a description of the routes to the Holy Land, and an account of the Holy Places; (ii) a narrative of travel in the more distant parts of Asia. Throughout the author poses as an eyewitness. But in fact the book is a compilation, made without much regard to time or place. For the first part William de Boldensele, who wrote in 1336 an account of a visit to the Holy Land, is the main source. The second part follows the description of an Eastern voyage written by Friar Odoric of Pordenone in 1330. Other materials from the mediaeval encyclopaedists are woven in, and there is so little trace of original observation that it is doubtful whether the author travelled far beyond his library.

The Travels is divided into two parts: (i) a description of the routes to the Holy Land and an account of the Holy Places; (ii) a narrative of travel in more distant regions of Asia. Throughout the book, the author presents himself as an eyewitness. However, the book is actually a compilation created without much concern for time or place. For the first part, the main source is William de Boldensele, who wrote an account of his visit to the Holy Land in 1336. The second part is based on the account of an Eastern voyage by Friar Odoric of Pordenone from 1330. Additional materials from medieval encyclopedists are included, and there’s so little evidence of original observation that it’s questionable whether the author traveled far beyond what he had read in his library.

In the preface he claims to be Sir John Mandeville, an Englishman born at St. Albans. The people of St. Albans were driven to desperate shifts to explain the absence of his tomb from their abbey; but until 1798 it was actually to be seen at the church of the Guillemins, Liège, with this inscription:

In the preface, he states that he is Sir John Mandeville, an Englishman from St. Albans. The people of St. Albans came up with various desperate explanations for why his tomb was missing from their abbey; however, until 1798, it was actually located at the church of the Guillemins in Liège, with this inscription:

'Hic iacet vir nobilis Dom Ioannes de Mandeville, alias dictus[095] ad Barbam, Miles, Dominus de Campdi, natus de Anglia, medicinae professor, devotissimus orator, et bonorum suorum largissimus pauperibus erogator, qui, toto quasi orbe lustrato, Leodii diem vitae suae clausit extremum A.D. MCCCLXXII, mensis Nov. die xvii.'

Here lies the noble Sir John of Mandeville, also known as[095] the Beard, Knight, Lord of Campdi, born in England, a professor of medicine, an extremely devoted speaker, and a generous giver of his possessions to the poor, who, having traveled almost the entire world, ended the last day of his life in Liège on A.D. 1372, on the 17th day of November.

A Liège chronicler, Jean d'Outremeuse (d. 1399), who claims the invidious position of his confidant and literary executor, gives further details: Mandeville was 'chevalier de Montfort en Angleterre'; he was obliged to leave England because he had slain a nobleman; he came to Liège in 1343; and was content to be known as 'Jean de Bourgogne dit à la Barbe'.

A Liège chronicler, Jean d'Outremeuse (d. 1399), who asserts his role as Mandeville's confidant and literary executor, provides more details: Mandeville was 'a knight of Montfort in England'; he had to leave England because he killed a nobleman; he arrived in Liège in 1343; and he was happy to be known as 'Jean de Bourgogne, called the Bearded'.

Now Jean de Bourgogne, with whom Sir John Mandeville is identified by d'Outremeuse, is known as the writer of a tract on the Plague, written at Liège in 1365. Further, the Latin text of the Travels mentions that the author met at Liège a certain 'Johannes ad Barbam', recognized him as a former physician at the court of the Sultan of Egypt, and took his advice and help in the writing of the Travels.

Now Jean de Bourgogne, who is identified with Sir John Mandeville by d'Outremeuse, is known for writing a piece about the Plague, composed in Liège in 1365. Additionally, the Latin text of the Travels states that the author met someone named 'Johannes ad Barbam' in Liège, recognized him as a former doctor at the court of the Sultan of Egypt, and sought his advice and assistance while writing the Travels.

Again, in 1322, the year in which Sir John Mandeville claims to have left England, a Johan de Burgoyne was given good reason to flee the country, because a pardon, granted to him the previous year for his actions against the Despensers, was then withdrawn. Curiously enough, a John Mandeville was also of the party opposed to the Despensers.

Again, in 1322, the year when Sir John Mandeville says he left England, a Johan de Burgoyne had solid reasons to escape the country, since a pardon given to him the year before for his actions against the Despensers was then revoked. Interestingly, a John Mandeville was also part of the group that opposed the Despensers.

Nothing has come of the attempts to attach the clues—St. Albans, Montfort, Campdi, the arms on the tomb at Liège—to the English family of Mandeville. It seems likely that 'Sir John Mandeville' was an alias adopted by Jean de Bourgogne, unless both names cover Jean d'Outremeuse. The Epilogue to the Cotton version shows how early the plausible fictions of the text had infected the history of its composition.

Nothing has resulted from the efforts to link the clues—St. Albans, Montfort, Campdi, the heraldry on the tomb at Liège—to the English family of Mandeville. It appears that 'Sir John Mandeville' was a pseudonym used by Jean de Bourgogne, unless both names refer to Jean d'Outremeuse. The Epilogue of the Cotton version demonstrates how quickly the believable stories in the text influenced the history of its creation.

It is clear that the English versions do not come from the hand of the writer of the Travels, who could not have been guilty of such absurdities as the translation of montaignes by 'þe hille of Aygnes' in the Cotton MS. But whoever the author was, he shows a courtesy and modesty worthy of a knight, begging those with more recent experience to correct the lapses of his memory, and remembering always the interests of later travellers, who[096] might wish to glean some marvels still untold. He might well have pleaded in the fourteenth century that the time had not come when prose fiction could afford to throw off the disguise of truth.

It's clear that the English versions weren't written by the author of the Travels, who would never have made mistakes like the translation of montaignes as 'the hill of Aygnes' in the Cotton MS. But whoever the author is, he shows a courtesy and humility worthy of a knight, asking those with more recent experience to fix the gaps in his memory, and always keeping in mind the interests of later travelers, who[096] might want to discover some untold wonders. He could have argued in the fourteenth century that it wasn't yet time for prose fiction to abandon the guise of truth.


[The Journey and Travels of Sir John Mandeville, Knight.] British Museum MS. Cotton Titus C xvi (around 1400-1425).

From chapter 14 (18), page 65b.

Ethiope is departed in two princypall parties; and þat is in the Est partie, and in the Meridionall partie, the whiche partie meridionall is clept Moretane. And the folk of þat contree ben blake ynow, and more blake þan in the toþer partie; and þei ben clept Mowres. In þat partie is a well, {05} þat in the day it is so cold þat no man may drynke þereoffe; and in the nyght it is so hoot þat no man may suffre hys hond þerein. And beȝonde þat partie, toward the South, to passe by the See Occean, is a gret lond and a gret contrey. But men may not duell þere, for the feruent brennynge of the {10} sonne, so is it passynge hoot in þat contrey.

Ethiope is divided into two main regions: the eastern part and the southern part, which is called Moretane. The people from that region are quite dark-skinned, even darker than those in the other part, and they are referred to as Moors. In that region, there is a well that is so cold during the day that no one can drink from it, and at night it is so hot that no one can bear to put their hand in it. Beyond that region, heading south towards the Atlantic Ocean, there is a large land and a vast country. However, people cannot stay there because the intense heat from the sun makes that land extremely hot.

In Ethiope all the ryueres and all the watres ben trouble, and þei ben somdell salte, for the gret hete þat is þere. And the folk of þat contree ben lyghtly dronken, and han but litill appetyt to mete.... {15}

In Ethiopia, all the rivers and waters are disturbed, and they are somewhat salty due to the intense heat there. The people of that country easily get drunk and have little appetite for food.... {15}

In Ethiope ben many dyuerse folk, and Ethiope is clept 'Cusis.' In þat contree ben folk þat han but o foot; and þei gon so blyue þat it is meruaylle; and the foot is so large þat it schadeweth all the body aȝen the sonne, whanne þei wole lye and reste hem. {20}

In Ethiopia, there are many diverse people, and Ethiopia is called 'Cush.' In that country, there are people who have only one foot; they move so quickly that it's astonishing. The foot is so large that it shades their entire body from the sun when they want to lie down and rest. {20}

In Ethiope, whan the children ben ȝonge and lytill, þei ben all ȝalowe; and whan þat þei wexen of age, þat ȝalownesse turneth to ben all blak. In Ethiope is the cytee of Saba, [097] and the lond of the whiche on of the þre Kynges, þat presented oure Lord in Bethleem, was kyng offe. {25}

In Ethiopia, when children are young and little, they are all yellow; and when they grow older, that yellowness turns to all black. In Ethiopia is the city of Saba, [097] and the land of which one of the three Kings, who presented our Lord in Bethlehem, was king of. {25}

Fro Ethiope men gon into Ynde be manye dyuerse contreyes. And men clepen the high Ynde 'Emlak'. And Ynde is devyded in þre princypall parties; þat is: the more, þat is a full hoot contree; and Ynde the lesse, þat is a full atempree contrey, þat streccheth to the lond of Medé; and the þridde {30} part, toward the Septentrion, is full cold, so þat for pure cold and contynuell frost the water becometh cristall.

From Ethiopia, many men go into India, which has many different regions. People call the high part of India 'Emlak.' India is divided into three main areas; the first is the greater region, which is a very hot country; the second, the lesser region, is a temperate country that stretches to the land of Mede; and the third part, toward the north, is very cold, so that due to the intense cold and continuous frost, the water becomes crystal.

And vpon tho roches of cristall growen the gode dyamandes, þat ben of trouble colour. Ȝalow cristall draweth colour lyke oylle. And þei ben so harde þat no man may pollysch {35} hem; and men clepen hem 'dyamandes' in þat contree, and 'hamese' in anoþer contree. Othere dyamandes men fynden in Arabye, þat ben not so gode; and þei ben more broun and more tendre. And oþer dyamandes also men fynden in the Ile of Cipre, þat ben ȝit more tendre; and hem men may wel {40} pollische. And in the lond of Macedoyne men fynden dyamaundes also. But the beste and the moste precyiouse ben in Ynde.

And on those crystal rocks grow the good diamonds, which are of a troubled color. Yellow crystal takes on a color like oil. And they are so hard that no one can polish them; and people call them 'diamonds' in that country, and 'hamese' in another country. Other diamonds can be found in Arabia, which are not as good; and they are browner and softer. And other diamonds are also found on the Island of Cyprus, which are even softer; and they can be polished well. And in the land of Macedonia, diamonds can also be found. But the best and most precious ones are in India.

And men fynden many tyme harde dyamandes in a masse, þat cometh out of gold, whan men puren it and fynen it out {45} of the myne, whan men breken þat masse in smale peces. And sum tyme it happeneth þat men fynden summe as grete as a pese, and summe lasse; and þei ben als harde as þo of Ynde.

And men often find hard diamonds in a mass that comes from gold when they refine and extract it from the mine after breaking that mass into small pieces. And sometimes it happens that men find some as big as a pea, and some smaller; and they are just as hard as those from India.

And all be it þat men fynden gode dyamandes in Ynde, {50} ȝit natheles men fynden hem more comounly vpon the roches in the see, and vpon hilles where the myne of gold is. And þei growen many togedre, on lytill, another gret. And þer ben summe of the gretnesse of a bene, and summe als grete as an hasell-note. And þei ben square and poynted of here owne {55} kynde, boþe abouen and benethen, withouten worchinge of mannes hond.

And although people find good diamonds in India, {50} they are more commonly found on the rocks in the sea and on hills where gold is mined. They often grow together, some small and others large. Some are as small as a bean, while others are as large as a hazelnut. They are naturally square and pointed on both the top and bottom, without any work by human hands.

[098]And þei growen togedre, male and femele. And þei ben norysscht with the dew of heuene. And þei engendren comounly, and bryngen forth smale children, þat multiplyen {60} and growen all the ȝeer. I haue often tymes assayed þat ȝif a man kepe hem with a lityll of the roche, and wete hem with May dew oftesithes, þei schull growe eueryche ȝeer; and the smale wole wexen grete. For right as the fyn perl congeleth and wexeth gret of the dew of heuene, right so doth the verray {65} dyamand; and right as the perl, of his owne kynde, taketh roundnesse, right so the dyamand, be vertu of God, taketh squarenesse.

[098]And they grow together, male and female. And they are nourished with the dew from heaven. And they reproduce regularly, bringing forth small children that multiply and grow all year round. I have often tried that if a man keeps them with a little bit of rock and waters them with May dew frequently, they will grow every year; and the small ones will become large. For just as the fine pearl solidifies and grows large from the dew of heaven, so does the true diamond; and just as the pearl, by its own nature, takes on roundness, so does the diamond, by the virtue of God, take on squareness.

And men schall bere the dyamaund on his left syde; for it is of grettere vertue þanne, þan on the right syde. For the {70} strengthe of here growynge is toward the North, þat is the left syde of the world, and the left partie of man is, whan he turneth his face toward the Est.

And men shall wear the diamond on their left side because it has greater power than on the right side. For the strength of hair growth is towards the North, which is the left side of the world, and the left side of a person is when they face East.

And ȝif ȝou lyke to knowe the vertues of þe dyamand, as men may fynden in þe Lapidarye, þat many men knowen {75} noght, I schall telle ȝou, as þei beȝonde the see seyn and affermen, of whom all science and all philosophie cometh from.

And if you want to know the qualities of the diamond, as people can find in the Lapidary, which many do not know, I will tell you, as they say and affirm across the sea, from whom all knowledge and philosophy come.

He þat bereth the dyamand vpon him, it ȝeueth him hardynesse and manhode, and it kepeth the lemes of his body hole. {80} It ȝeueth him victorye of his enemyes, in plee and in werre, ȝif his cause be rightfull; and it kepeth him þat bereth it in gode wytt; and it kepeth him fro strif and ryot, fro euyll sweuenes, from sorwes, and from enchauntementes, and from fantasyes and illusiouns of wykked spirites. And ȝif ony cursed wycche {85} or enchauntour wolde bewycche him þat bereth the dyamand, all þat sorwe and myschance schall turne to himself, þorgh vertue of þat ston. And also no wylde best dar assaylle the man þat bereth it on him. Also the dyamand scholde ben ȝouen frely, withouten coueytynge, and withouten byggynge; {90} and þan it is of grettere vertue. And it maketh a man more [099] strong and more sad aȝenst his enemyes. And it heleth him þat is lunatyk, and hem þat the fend pursueth or trauayleth. And ȝif venym or poysoun be brought in presence of the dyamand, anon it begynneth to wexe moyst, and for to {95} swete.

He who wears the diamond will gain courage and bravery, and it keeps his body intact. {80} It grants him victory over his enemies, in both disputes and wars, as long as his cause is just; and it helps him maintain good judgment. It protects him from conflict and chaos, from bad dreams, from sorrows, and from enchantments, as well as from the fantasies and illusions of wicked spirits. If any cursed witch or enchantress attempts to bewitch the person wearing the diamond, all that misfortune and sorrow will befall her instead, due to the virtue of the stone. Furthermore, no wild beast will dare attack the person who wears it. The diamond should also be given freely, without greed or intent to gain; {90} in this way, it has greater power. It makes a man stronger and more resolute against his enemies. It heals those who are lunatic and those who are pursued or distressed by demons. And if poison or venom is brought near the diamond, it will immediately begin to grow moist and sweet.

Þere ben also dyamandes in Ynde þat ben clept 'violastres',—for here colour is liche vyolet, or more browne þan the violettes,—þat ben full harde and full precyous. But ȝit sum men loue not hem so wel as the oþere. But in soth to {100} me, I wolde louen hem als moche as þe oþere; for I haue seen hem assayed. Also þere is anoþer maner of dyamandes þat ben als white as cristall, but þei ben a lityll more trouble; and þei ben gode and of gret vertue, and all þei ben square and poynted of here owne kynde. And summe {105} ben six squared, summe four squared, and summe þre, as nature schapeth hem.

There are also diamonds in India called 'violastres,' because their color is like violet or even browner than violets. They are very hard and quite precious. However, some people don't love them as much as the others. But honestly, I would love them just as much as the others; I've seen their quality tested. There's also another type of diamond that is as white as crystal, but they are a little more troublesome. They are good and have great value, and all of them are square and pointed by nature. Some are six-sided, some are four-sided, and some are three-sided, shaped by nature.

And þerfore whan grete lordes and knyghtes gon to seche worschipe in armes, þei beren gladly the dyamaund vpon hem. I schal speke a litill more of the dyamandes, allþough {110} I tarye my matere for a tyme, to þat ende þat þei þat knowen hem not be not disceyued be gabberes þat gon be the contree, þat sellen hem. For whoso wil bye the dyamand, it is nedefull to him þat he knowe hem, because þat men counterfeten hem often of cristall þat is ȝalow; and of saphires of cytryne {115} colour, þat is ȝalow also; and of the saphire loupe; and of many oþer stones. But, I tell ȝou, theise contrefetes ben not so harde; and also the poyntes wil breken lightly; and men may esily pollissche hem. But summe werkmen, for malice, wil not pollische hem, to þat entent to maken men beleue þat þei may {120} not ben pollisscht. But men may assaye hem in this manere: First schere with hem, or write with hem, in saphires, in cristall, or in oþer precious stones. After þat men taken the ademand, þat is the schipmannes ston, þat draweth the nedle to him, and men leyn the dyamand vpon the ademand, and leyn the nedle {125} before[100] the ademand; and ȝif the dyamand be gode and vertuous, the ademand draweth not the nedle to him, whils the dyamand is þere present. And this is the preef þat þei beȝonde the see maken. Natheles it befalleth often tyme þat the gode dyamand leseth his vertue, be synne and for incontynence of him þat {130} bereth it. And þanne is it nedfull to make it to recoueren his vertue aȝen, or ell it is of litill value.

And so when great lords and knights go to seek honor in arms, they proudly carry the diamond with them. I will talk a bit more about diamonds, even though {110} I'm delaying my topic for a moment, so that those who do not know them won't be deceived by con artists traveling through the land who sell them. For anyone who wants to buy a diamond, it is essential that they recognize them, because people often counterfeit them using yellow crystal and yellow-colored citrine sapphires, as well as the sapphire loup and many other stones. But, I tell you, these counterfeits aren't very durable; also, their points can easily break, and people can easily polish them. However, some craftsmen, out of malice, will not polish them, intending to make others believe that they can't be polished. But one can test them in this way: First, scratch with them or write with them on sapphires, crystals, or other precious stones. After that, take the ademand, which is the shipman's stone that draws the needle to it, and place the diamond on the ademand, laying the needle {125} before[100] the ademand; and if the diamond is good and virtuous, the ademand will not draw the needle to it while the diamond is present. This is how they prove them overseas. Nonetheless, it often happens that a good diamond loses its virtue due to the sin and inconsistency of the person who {130} possesses it. And then it's necessary to restore its virtue again, or else it has little value.

Chap. 26 (30), f. 112 a.

Now schall I seye ȝou sewyngly of contrees and yles þat ben beȝonde the contrees þat I haue spoken of. Wherfore {135} I seye ȝou, in passynge be the lond of Cathaye toward the high Ynde, and toward Bacharye, men passen be a kyngdom þat men clepen 'Caldilhe', þat is a full fair contré. And þere groweth a maner of fruyt, as þough it weren gowrdes; and whan þei ben rype, men kutten hem ato, and men fynden {140} withinne a lytyll best, in flesch, in bon, and blode as þough it were a lytill lomb, withouten wolle. And men eten bothe the frut and the best: and þat is a gret merueylle. Of þat frute I haue eten, allþough it were wondirfull: but þat I knowe wel, þat God is merueyllous in his werkes. And natheles I tolde {145} hem of als gret a merueyle to hem, þat is amonges vs: and þat was of the Bernakes. For I tolde hem þat in oure contree weren trees þat baren a fruyt þat becomen briddes fleeynge; and þo þat fellen in the water lyuen; and þei þat fallen on the erthe dyen anon; and þei ben right gode to mannes mete. And hereof {150} had þei als gret meruaylle þat summe of hem trowed it were an inpossible thing to be. In þat contré ben longe apples of gode sauour, whereof ben mo þan an hundred in a clustre, and als manye in another: and þei han grete longe leves and large, of two fote long or more. And in þat contree, and in {155} oþer contrees þere abouten, growen many trees, þat beren clowe gylofres, and notemuges, and grete notes of Ynde, and of canell, and of many oþer spices. And þere ben vynes þat beren so grete grapes þat a strong man scholde haue ynow to done for to bere o clustre with all the grapes.[101] In {160} þat same regioun ben the mountaynes of Caspye þat men clepen 'Vber' in the contree. Betwene þo mountaynes the Iewes of ten lynages ben enclosed, þat men clepen Goth and Magoth; and þei mowe not gon out on no syde. Þere weren enclosed twenty two kynges with hire peple, þat dwelleden {165} betwene the mountaynes of Sythye. Þere Kyng Alisandre chacede hem betwene þo mountaynes; and þere he thoughte for to enclose hem þorgh werk of his men. But whan he saugh þat he myghte not don it, ne bryng it to an ende, he preyed to God of Nature þat He wolde parforme þat þat he {170} had begonne. And all were it so þat he was a payneme, and not worthi to ben herd, ȝit God of His grace closed the mountaynes togydre; so þat þei dwellen þere, all faste ylokked and enclosed with high mountaynes alle aboute, saf only on o syde; and on þat syde is the See of Caspye. Now {175} may sum men asken: sith þat the see is on þat o syde, wherfore go þei not out on the see syde, for to go where þat hem lyketh? But to this questioun I schal answere: þat See of Caspye goth out be londe, vnder the mountaynes, and renneth be the desert at o syde of the contree; and after it streccheth vnto the endes {180} of Persie. And allþough it be clept a see, it is no see, ne it toucheth to non oþer see; but it is a lake, the grettest of the world. And þough þei wolden putten hem into þat see, þei ne wysten neuer where þat þei scholde arryuen. And also þei conen no langage but only hire owne, þat no man {185} knoweth but þei: and þerfore mowe þei not gon out. And also ȝee schull vnderstonde þat the Iewes han no propre lond of hire owne, for to dwellen inne, in all the world, but only þat lond betwene the mountaynes. And ȝit þei ȝelden tribute for þat lond to the queen of Amazoine, the whiche þat {190} maketh hem to ben kept in cloos full diligently, þat þei schull not gon out on no syde, but be the cost of hire lond. For hire lond marcheth to þo mountaynes. And often it hath [102] befallen þat summe of þe Iewes han gon vp the mountaynes, and avaled down to the valeyes: but gret nombre of folk ne {195} may not do so. For the mountaynes ben so hye, and so streght vp, þat þei moste abyde þere, maugree hire myght. For þei mowe not gon out, but be a litill issue þat was made be strengthe of men; and it lasteth wel a four grete myle. And after is þere ȝit a lond all desert, where men {200} may fynde no water, ne for dyggynge, ne for non other þing: wherfore men may not dwellen in þat place. So is it full of dragounes, of serpentes, and of oþer venymous bestes, þat no man dar not passe, but ȝif it be be strong wynter. And þat streyt passage men clepen in þat contree 'Clyron'. And þat {205} is the passage þat the Queen of Amazoine maketh to ben kept. And þogh it happene sum of hem, be fortune, to gon out, þei conen no maner of langage but Ebrew, so þat þei can not speke to the peple. And ȝit natheles, men seyn þei schull gon out in the tyme of Antecrist, and þat þei schull maken {210} gret slaughter of Cristene men. And þerfore all the Iewes þat dwellen in all londes lernen allweys to speken Ebrew, in hope þat whan the oþer Iewes schull gon out, þat þei may vnderstonden hire speche, and to leden hem into Cristendom, for to destroye the Cristene peple. For the Iewes seyn þat {215} þei knowen wel be hire prophecyes þat þei of Caspye schull gon out and spreden þorghout all the world; and þat the Cristene men schull ben vnder hire subieccioun als longe as þei han ben in subieccioun of hem. And ȝif þat ȝee wil wyte how þat þei schull fynden hire weye, after þat I haue herd {220} seye, I schall tell ȝou. In the tyme of Antecrist, a fox schall make þere his †trayne†, and mynen an hole, where Kyng Alisandre leet make the ȝates: and so longe he schall mynen and percen the erthe, til þat he schall passe þorgh towardes þat folk. And whan þei seen the fox, they schull {225} haue gret merueylle of him, because þat þei saugh neuer such a best. For of all oþere bestes þei han enclosed [103] amonges hem, saf only the fox. And þanne þei schulle chacen him and pursuen him so streyte, till þat he come to the same place þat he cam fro. And þanne þei schulle {230} dyggen and mynen so strongly, till þat þei fynden the ȝates þat King Alisandre leet make of grete stones and passynge huge, wel symented and made stronge for the maystrie. And þo ȝates þei schull breken, and so gon out, be fyndynge of þat issue. {235}

Now I will tell you about countries and islands that are beyond the lands I have already mentioned. Therefore, {135} I say to you, when traveling through the land of Cathay toward the high India and toward Bachary, people pass through a kingdom called 'Caldilhe,' which is a very beautiful country. There, a type of fruit grows that resembles gourds; when they ripen, people cut them open and find inside a little creature, with flesh, bones, and blood, as if it were a small lamb, without any wool. People eat both the fruit and the creature, which is quite a wonder. I have eaten of that fruit, even though it is extraordinary, but I know well that God is marvelous in His works. Nevertheless, I also told them about another great wonder among us, which is the Bernakes. I told them that in our country, there are trees that bear fruit that turns into flying birds; those that fall in the water live; and those that fall on the ground die immediately; and they are very good for human food. This {150} amazed them so much that some of them believed it was impossible. In that country, there are long apples of good flavor, with more than a hundred in a cluster, and as many in another; they have long, large leaves, two feet long or more. In that country, and in {155} other nearby countries, many trees grow that bear clove, nutmeg, and large Indian nuts, along with cinnamon and many other spices. There are vines that bear such large grapes that a strong man would have enough to carry a whole cluster with all the grapes. [101] In {160} that same region are the Caspian mountains, which people call 'Uber' in the country. Between those mountains, the Jews of ten lineages are enclosed, known as Goth and Magoth; they cannot go out on any side. There were twenty-two kings with their people who dwelled {165} between the mountains of Scythia. There, King Alexander chased them between the mountains; and he intended to trap them through the work of his men. But when he saw that he could not do it, nor bring it to an end, he prayed to God of Nature that He would fulfill what he {170} had begun. And even though he was a pagan and unworthy to be heard, God, in His grace, closed the mountains together; so they dwell there, tightly locked and enclosed by high mountains all around, except on one side; and on that side is the Caspian Sea. Now {175} some may ask: since the sea is on that one side, why do they not go out on the sea side, to go where they please? But to this question I shall answer: that the Caspian Sea flows out by land, under the mountains, and runs through the desert on one side of the country; and afterward it stretches to the ends {180} of Persia. And even though it is called a sea, it is not a sea, nor does it connect to any other sea; but it is a lake, the largest in the world. And if they wanted to put themselves into that sea, they would never know where they would end up. Also, they know no language but their own, which no man {185} knows except them: and therefore they cannot go out. And also, you should understand that the Jews have no proper land of their own to dwell in anywhere in the world, but only that land between the mountains. Yet they pay tribute for that land to the queen of Amazons, who {190} makes sure they are kept in confinement diligently, so they cannot go out on any side, except along the edge of their land. For their land borders the mountains. And often it has [102] happened that some of the Jews have gone up the mountains and fallen down into the valleys: but a great number of people cannot do so. For the mountains are so high and so steep that they must remain there, regardless of their strength. Because they cannot go out, except by a small passage made by the strength of men; and it lasts well for four great miles. And afterward, there is still a land all desert, where people {200} can find no water, neither through digging nor for any other thing: wherefore men cannot dwell in that place. It is full of dragons, serpents, and other venomous beasts, that no man dares to pass through, unless it is during a strong winter. And that narrow passage is called 'Clyron' in that country. And that {205} is the passage that the Queen of Amazons ensures is kept. And although it may happen that some of them, by chance, do get out, they know no kind of language but Hebrew, so they cannot speak to the people. And yet, nevertheless, men say that they shall go out in the time of Antichrist, and that they shall make {210} a great slaughter of Christian men. And therefore all the Jews who dwell in all lands always learn to speak Hebrew, in hope that when the other Jews do go out, they may understand their speech, and lead them into Christendom, to destroy the Christian people. For the Jews say {215} they know well by their prophecies that those from Caspian will go out and spread throughout all the world; and that the Christian men shall be under their subjection as long as they have been in subjection to them. And if you wish to know how they shall find their way, after what I have heard {220} say, I will tell you. In the time of Antichrist, a fox shall make there his den and dig a hole, where King Alexander had the gates made; and for so long shall he dig and pierce the earth, until he passes through toward that people. And when they see the fox, they shall {225} be greatly amazed by him, because they have never seen such a creature. For of all other beasts, they have enclosed [103] among themselves, except only the fox. And then they shall chase him and pursue him so closely, until he returns to the same place he came from. And then they shall {230} dig and mine so strongly, until they find the gates that King Alexander caused to be made of great stones, very large, well constructed and made strong for the master. And those gates they shall break, and so go out, by finding {235} that passage.

Fro þat lond gon men toward the lond of Bacharie, where ben full yuele folk and full cruell. In þat lond ben trees þat beren wolle, as þogh it were of scheep; whereof men maken clothes, and all þing þat may ben made of wolle. In þat contree ben many ipotaynes, þat dwellen som tyme in the {240} water, and somtyme on the lond: and þei ben half man and half hors, as I haue seyd before; and þei eten men, whan þei may take hem. And þere ben ryueres and watres þat ben fulle byttere, þree sithes more þan is the water of the see. In þat contré ben many griffounes, more plentee þan in ony {245} other contree. Sum men seyn þat þei han the body vpward as an egle, and benethe as a lyoun: and treuly þei seyn soth þat þei ben of þat schapp. But o griffoun hath the body more gret, and is more strong, þanne eight lyouns, of suche lyouns as ben o this half; and more gret and strongere þan an {250} hundred egles, suche as we han amonges vs. For o griffoun þere wil bere fleynge to his nest a gret hors, ȝif he may fynde him at the poynt, or two oxen ȝoked togidere, as þei gon at the plowgh. For he hath his talouns so longe and so large and grete vpon his feet, as þough þei weren hornes of grete oxen, or of {255} bugles, or of kyȝn; so þat men maken cuppes of hem, to drynken of. And of hire ribbes, and of the pennes of hire wenges, men maken bowes full stronge, to schote with arwes and quarell.

From that land, people go toward the land of Bakarie, where the people are very wicked and cruel. In that land, there are trees that produce wool, as if it were from sheep; from this, people make clothes and everything else that can be made from wool. In that country, there are many creatures that sometimes live in the water and sometimes on land: they are half man and half horse, as I've said before; and they eat people whenever they can catch them. And there are rivers and waters that are much more bitter than the sea water. In that country, there are many griffins, more plentiful than in any other country. Some say that they have the body of an eagle above and below like a lion: and truly they speak the truth that they are of that shape. But one griffin has a larger body and is stronger than eight lions, such as those we have on this side; and he is bigger and stronger than a hundred eagles, like those among us. For one griffin there can carry a great horse to its nest, if it can catch it at the right moment, or two oxen yoked together, as they go plowing. Its talons are so long and large on its feet, as if they were the horns of great oxen or of stags, or of cows; so that people make cups from them to drink from. And from its ribs and the feathers of its wings, people make very strong bows to shoot arrows and bolts.

From þens gon men be many iourneyes þorgh the lond of Prestre Iohn, the grete emperour of Ynde. And men clepen {260} his roialme the Yle of Pentexoire.

From here, many journeys begin through the land of Prester John, the great emperor of India. People call his realm the Isle of Pentexoire.

Epilogue.

Þere ben manye oþer dyuerse contrees and many oþer merueyles beȝonde, þat I haue not seen: wherfore of hem I can not speke propurly, to tell ȝou the manere of hem. And also in the contrees where I haue ben, ben manye {265} mo dyuersitees of many wondirfull thinges þanne I make mencioun of, for it were to longe thing to deuyse ȝou the manere. And þerfore þat þat I haue deuysed ȝou of certeyn contrees, þat I haue spoken of before, I beseche ȝoure worthi and excellent noblesse þat it suffise to ȝou at this tyme. For {270} ȝif þat I deuysed ȝou all þat is beȝonde the see, another man peraunter, þat wolde peynen him and trauaylle his body for to go into þo marches for to encerche þo contrees, myghte ben blamed be my wordes, in rehercynge manye straunge thinges; for he myghte not seye no thing of newe, in the {275} whiche the hereres myghten hauen ouþer solace or desport or lust or lykyng in the herynge. For men seyn allweys þat newe thinges and newe tydynges ben plesant to here. Wherfore I wole holde me stille, withouten ony more rehercyng of dyuersiteeȝ or of meruaylles þat ben beȝonde, to þat entent {280} and ende þat whoso wil gon into þo contrees, he schall fynde ynowe to speke of, þat I haue not touched of in no wyse.

There are many other diverse countries and many other wonders beyond what I have seen; for this reason, I can't speak properly about them or describe how they are. Also, in the lands where I have been, there are many more varieties of amazing things than I have mentioned, as it would take too long to explain them all. Therefore, what I have described to you about certain regions that I discussed earlier, I hope will be sufficient for you at this time. Because if I were to describe everything beyond the sea, another person, perhaps, who would be willing to exert themselves and travel into those lands to explore their countries, might be criticized by my words for recounting many strange things; for they might not be able to say anything new that listeners could find entertaining or enjoyable. People always say that new things and fresh news are pleasant to hear. Thus, I will remain quiet, without any further discussion of the diversities or marvels that are out there, with the intention that anyone who wishes to go into those lands will find enough to talk about that I haven't touched upon in any way.

And ȝee schull vndirstonde, ȝif it lyke ȝou, þat at myn hom comynge I cam to Rome, and schewed my lif to oure {285} holy fadir the Pope, and was assoylled of all þat lay in my conscience, of many a dyuerse greuous poynt, as men mosten nedes þat ben in company, dwellyng amonges so many a dyuerse folk of dyuerse secte and of beleeve, as I haue ben. And amonges all, I schewed hym this tretys, þat I had made {290} after informacioun of men þat knewen of thinges þat I had not seen myself; and also of merueyles and customes þat I hadde seen myself, as fer as God wolde ȝeue me grace: [105] and besoughte his holy fadirhode þat my boke myghte ben examyned and corrected be avys of his wyse and discreet {295} conseill. And oure holy fader, of his special grace, remytted my boke to ben examyned and preued be the avys of his seyd conseill. Be the whiche my boke was preeued for trewe; in so moche þat þei schewed me a boke, þat my boke was examynde by, þat comprehended full moche more be an {300} hundred part; be the whiche the Mappa Mundi was made after. And so my boke (all be it þat many men ne list not to ȝeue credence to no þing, but to þat þat þei seen with hire eye, ne be the auctour ne the persone neuer so trewe) is affermed and preued be oure holy fader, in maner and forme {305} as I haue seyd.

And you should understand, if it pleases you, that upon my return home, I came to Rome and shared my life with our holy father the Pope, and was absolved of everything weighing on my conscience, concerning many different serious issues, just as people must when they are in the company of so many diverse groups of different beliefs, as I have been. And among all of that, I showed him this treaty that I had created after receiving information from people who knew things I had not seen myself; and also about wonders and customs I had witnessed, as far as God granted me grace: and I requested his holy fatherhood that my book might be examined and corrected with the advice of his wise and discreet counsel. And our holy father, by his special grace, allowed my book to be examined and approved by the advice of his said council. As a result, my book was deemed true; to such an extent that they showed me a book by which my book was examined, which contained much more than a hundred parts; by which the Mappa Mundi was made afterward. And so my book (even though many people prefer to believe only what they see with their eyes, regardless of the truthfulness of the author or the person) is affirmed and approved by our holy father, just as I have said.

And I Iohn Maundevyll knyght aboueseyd, (allþough I be vnworthi) þat departed from oure contrees and passed the see the ȝeer of grace 1322, þat haue passed many londes and manye yles and contrees, and cerched manye full {310} strange places, and haue ben in many a full gode honourable companye, and at many a faire dede of armes, all be it þat I dide none myself, for myn vnable insuffisance; and now I am comen hom, mawgree myself, to reste, for gowtes artetykes þat me distreynen, þat diffynen the ende of my labour, aȝenst {315} my will, God knoweth. And þus takynge solace in my wrechched reste, recordynge the tyme passed, I haue fulfilled þeise thinges and putte hem wryten in this boke, as it wolde come into my mynde, the ȝeer of grace 1356 in the 34th ȝeer þat I departede from oure contrees. Wherfore I preye to all {320} the rederes and hereres of this boke, ȝif it plese hem, þat þei wolde preyen to God for me, and I schall preye for hem. And alle þo þat seyn for me a Paternoster, with an Aue Maria, þat God forȝeue me my synnes, I make hem parteneres and graunte hem part of all the gode pilgrymages, {325} and of all the gode dedes þat I haue don, ȝif ony ben to his plesance; and noght only of þo, but of all þat euere I schall [106] do vnto my lyfes ende. And I beseche Almyghty God, fro whom all godenesse and grace cometh fro, þat He vouchesaf of His excellent mercy and habundant grace to {330} fullfylle hire soules with inspiracioun of the Holy Gost, in makynge defence of all hire gostly enemyes here in erthe, to hire saluacioun, bothe of body and soule; to worschipe and thankynge of Him þat is þree and on, withouten begynnynge and withouten endyng; þat is withouten qualitee good, {335} withouten quantytee gret; þat in alle places is present, and all thinges conteynynge; the whiche þat no goodnesse may amende, ne non euell empeyre; þat in perfyte Trynytee lyueth and regneth God, be alle worldes and be all tymes. Amen, Amen, Amen. {340}

And I, John Maundeville, knight mentioned above, (though I am unworthy), who left our lands and crossed the sea in the year of grace 1322, have traveled through many countries, islands, and lands, and explored many strange places. I have been in many honorable companies and witnessed many noble deeds of arms, although I did not participate myself due to my insufficiency. Now I have returned home, against my will, to rest, burdened by physical ailments that force an end to my labor, as God knows. Taking solace in my wretched rest and reflecting on the time passed, I have recorded these things and written them in this book, as they came to my mind, in the year of grace 1356, in the 34th year since I departed from our lands. Therefore, I ask all the readers and listeners of this book, if it pleases them, to pray to God for me, and I will pray for them. And all those who say a Paternoster for me, along with an Ave Maria, that God forgive me my sins, I make them partners and grant them a share in all the good pilgrimages, {325} and all the good deeds I have done, if any please Him; and not only those, but in all that I shall do until the end of my life. And I beseech Almighty God, from whom all goodness and grace comes, to grant, by His excellent mercy and abundant grace, to fulfill their souls with inspiration of the Holy Spirit, to defend them from all their spiritual enemies here on earth, for their salvation, both of body and soul; for the worship and thanks of Him who is three and one, without beginning and without end; who is without quality good, {335} without quantity great; who is present in all places and contains all things; which no goodness can amend, nor any evil impair; who in perfect Trinity lives and reigns God, through all worlds and through all times. Amen, Amen, Amen. {340}


X THE BRUCE Written in 1375 by John Barbour.

John Barbour was archdeacon of Aberdeen, an auditor of the Scottish exchequer, and a royal pensioner. Consequently a number of isolated records of his activities have been preserved. In 1364 he was granted a safe-conduct to travel with four students to Oxford. In 1365 and 1368 he had permission to travel through England so that he might study in France. The notices of his journeys, his offices, and his rewards point to a busy and successful life. He died in 1395.

John Barbour was the archdeacon of Aberdeen, an auditor for the Scottish treasury, and received a royal pension. As a result, several records of his activities have been kept. In 1364, he was given permission to travel with four students to Oxford. In 1365 and 1368, he was allowed to travel through England to study in France. The records of his travels, positions, and achievements indicate he led a busy and successful life. He passed away in 1395.

According to Wyntoun, Barbour's works were (1) The Bruce; (2) The Stewartis Oryginalle (or Pedigree of the Stewarts), now lost; (3) a Brut, which some have identified with extant fragments of a Troy Book (see the prefatory note to No. VII), and others with (2) The Stewartis Oryginalle.

According to Wyntoun, Barbour's works were (1) The Bruce; (2) The Stewartis Original (or Pedigree of the Stewarts), which is now lost; (3) a Brut, which some people have linked to existing fragments of a Troy Book (see the prefatory note to No. VII), and others to (2) The Stewartis Original.

The Bruce is found in two late MSS., both copied by John Ramsay; the first, St. John's College, Cambridge, MS. G 23, in the year 1487; the second, now at the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh, in 1489. It has been edited by Skeat for the Early English Text Society, and for the Scottish Text Society. The poem is valuable for the history, more especially the traditional history, of the period 1304-33. Barbour speaks of it as a romance, and the freedom and vividness of the narrative, with its hero-worship of Robert Bruce and Douglas, place it well above the ordinary chronicle. But far from disclaiming historical accuracy, Barbour prides himself that truth well told should have a double claim to popularity:

The Bruce exists in two late manuscripts, both copied by John Ramsay; the first is St. John's College, Cambridge, MS. G 23, from the year 1487; the second, now at the Advocates' Library in Edinburgh, is from 1489. It has been edited by Skeat for the Early English Text Society and the Scottish Text Society. The poem is important for the history, particularly the traditional history, of the period 1304-33. Barbour refers to it as a romance, and the freedom and vividness of the narrative, along with its admiration for Robert Bruce and Douglas, elevate it beyond the typical chronicle. However, Barbour doesn't dismiss historical accuracy; he takes pride in the idea that well-told truth should have an extra appeal.

Storys to rede ar delitabill

Stories to read are delightful

Suppos that thai be nocht bot fabill:

Suppose that this is nothing but a fable:

Than suld storys that suthfast wer,

Than should stories that are true,

And thai war said on gud maner,

And that war was declared in good manner,

Hawe doubill plesance in heryng:

Have double pleasure in hearing:

The fyrst plesance is the carpyng,

The first pleasure is the chatting,

And the tothir the suthfastnes,

And the truth of the matter,

That schawys the thing rycht as it wes.

That shows the thing exactly as it was.

He did not misjudge the taste of his country, and The Bruce, with which the Scottish contribution to English literature begins, long held its place as the national epic of Scotland.

He accurately understood the preferences of his country, and The Bruce, which marks the beginning of Scotland's contribution to English literature, long remained its national epic.

The specimen describes an incident in the unsuccessful siege of Berwick, 1319.

The specimen describes an incident in the failed siege of Berwick, 1319.


THE BRUCE, Bk. 17, lines 593 and following. St. John's College (Cambridge) MS. G 23 (A.D. 1487).

Thai at the sege lay,

Thai at the edge lay,

Or it wes passit the fift day,

Or it was past the fifth day,

Had maid thame syndry apparale

Had maid them various outfits

To gang eftsonis till assale.

To gang eftsonis till sales.

Of gret gestis ane sow thai maid 5

They accomplished great things

That stalward heling owth it had,

That strong healing power it had,

With armyt men enew tharin,

With army men and new training,

And instrumentis als for to myne.

And tools also for mine.

Syndry scaffatis thai maid vithall

Syndry scaffolding they made with all

That war weill hyar than the wall, 10

That war will hear than the wall, 10

And ordanit als that by the se

And also commanded that by the sea

The toune suld weill assalȝeit be.

The town should definitely be attacked.

And thai vithin that saw thame swa

And they saw them clearly

So gret apparale schap till ma,

So great apparel shapes to me,

Throu Crabbis consale, that ves sle, 15

Through __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ console, that vessel, 15

Ane cren thai haf gert dres vp hye,

Ane cren thai haf gert dres vp hye,

Rynand on quhelis, that thai mycht bring

Rynand on quhelis, that they might bring

It quhar neid war of mast helping.

It was the place where help was most needed.

And pik and ter als haf thai tane,

And pick and tear as they have taken,

And lynt hardis, with brynstane, 20

And lynt hardis, with brimstone, 20

And dry treis that weill wald byrne,

And dry trees that will burn,

And mellit syne athir othir in;

And sweetly then to each other in;

And gret flaggatis tharof thai maid,

And great flags they made from it,

Gyrdit with irnebandis braid;

Gyrdit with ironband braid;

Of thai flaggatis mycht mesurit be 25

Of thai flaggatis mycht mesurit be 25

Till a gret twnnys quantité.

Until a great quantity.

Thai flaggatis, byrnand in a baill,

Thai flaggatis, byrnand in a baill,

With thair cren thoucht thai till availl,

With their cunning, they thought they could succeed,

And, gif the sow come to the wall,

And, if the sow comes to the wall,

Till lat thame byrnand on hir fall, 30

Till let them burning on her fall, 30

And with ane stark cheyne hald thame thar

And with a strong chain hold them there

Quhill all war brint that ves thar.

Quhill all were burnt that was there.

Engynys alsua for till cast

Engines also for the cast

Thai ordanit and maid redy fast,

Thai ordanit and maid redy fast,

And set ilk man syne till his ward; 35

And put each man then into his place; 35

And Schir Valter, the gude Steward,

And Schir Valter, the good Steward,

With armyt men suld ryde about,

With armed men should ride around,

And se quhar at thar var mast dout,

And see where there was the most doubt,

And succur thar with his menȝhe.

And help there with his company.

And quhen thai into sic degré 40

And when they reached such a degree 40

Had maid thame for thair assaling,

Had made them for their assailing,

On the Rude-evyn in the dawing,

On the Rude-evyn in the morning,

The Inglis host blew till assale.

The Inglis host blew until the assault.

Than mycht men with ser apparale

Than could men with such armor

Se that gret host cum sturdely. 45

Se that great host comes strongly. 45

The toune enveremyt thai in hy,

The toune enveremyt thai in hy,

And assalit with sa gud will,—

And attacked with good intention,—

For all thair mycht thai set thartill,—

For all their might, they sat there, —

That thai thame pressit fast of the toune.

That they pressed hard at the town.

Bot thai that can thame abandoune 50

Bot thai that can thame abandoune 50

Till ded, or than till woundis sare,

Till dead, or until wounds hurt badly,

So weill has thame defendit thare

So well have they defended there

That ledderis to the ground thai slang,

That ladder is on the ground, that’s slang.

And vith stanys so fast thai dang

And with stones so fast they struck

Thair fais, that feill thai left lyand, 55

Thair fais, that feill thai left lyand, 55

Sum ded, sum hurt, and sum swavnand.

Sum ded, sum hurt, and sum swavnand.

Bot thai that held on fut in hy

Bot thai that held on fut in hy

Drew thame avay deliuerly,

Drew them away quickly,

And skunnyrrit tharfor na kyn thing,

And skunnyrrit therefore no kind thing,

Bot went stoutly till assalyng; 60

Bot went boldly until attacking; 60

And thai abovin defendit ay,

And they above defend it,

And set thame till so harde assay,

And set them to such a hard test,

Quhill that feill of thame voundit war,

Quhill that fall of them wounded were,

And thai so gret defens maid thar,

And thai so gret defens made there,

That thai styntit thair fais mycht. 65

That they should hide their faces might. 65

Apon sic maner can thai ficht

Apon sic maner can thai ficht

Quhill it wes neir noyne of the day.

Quhill it was nearly nine in the morning.

Than thai without, in gret aray,

Than thai without, in gret aray,

Pressit thair sow toward the wall;

Press it there, so it faces the wall;

And thai within weill soyne gert call 70

And they soon made a call 70

The engynour that takyne was,

The engineer that he was,

And gret manans till him mais,

And great minds until him might,

And swoir that he suld de, bot he

And swear that he should die, but he

Provit on the sow sic sutelté

Provit on the sow such subtlety

That he tofruschyt hir ilke deill. 75

That he __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ his deal.

And he, that has persauit weill

And he, who has pursued well

That the dede wes neir hym till,

That the dead was near him then,

Bot gif he mycht fulfill thar will,

Bot gif he mycht fulfill their will,

Thoucht that he all his mycht vald do:

Thought that he would do all his might:

Bendit in gret hy than wes scho, 80

Bend it in great high than was she, 80

And till the sow wes soyn evin set.

And until the sow was so close to being set.

In hye he gert draw the cleket,

In haste, he got ready to draw the curtain,

And smertly swappit out the stane,

And smartly swapped out the stone,

That evyn out our the sow is gane,

That evening, our sow is gone,

And behynd hir a litill we 85

And behind her a little we 85

It fell, and than thai cryit hye

It fell, and then they cried out.

That war in hir: 'Furth to the wall,

That war in her: 'Go to the wall,

For dreid it is ouris all.'

For dreidels, it’s our everything.

The engynour than deliuerly

The engineer than delivers

Gert bend the gyne in full gret hy, 90

Gert bent the woman in full great height, 90

And the stane smertly swappit out.

And the stone quickly switched out.

It flaw quhedirand with a rout,

It flaw quhedirand with a rout,

And fell richt evin befor the sow.

And fell right down in front of the pig.

Thair hertis than begouth till grow,

Thair hertis then began to grow,

Bot ȝeit than with thair mychtis all 95

Bot ȝeit than with thair mychtis all 95

Thai pressit the sow toward the wall,

Thai pressed the sow against the wall,

And has hir set tharto iuntly.

And has her set __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ together.

The gynour than gert bend in hy

The gynour then girt bend in hy

The gyne, and swappit out the stane,

The woman, and swapped out the stone,

That evin toward the lift is gane, 100

That evidence towards the lift is gone, 100

And with gret wecht syne duschit doune

And with great weight then fell down

Richt by the wall, in a randoune,

Richt by the wall, in a randoune,

That hyt the sow in sic maner

That hyt the sow in such a way

That it that wes the mast summer,

That it was the best summer,

And starkast for till stynt a strak, 105

And starkest to still a strong, 105

In swndir with that dusche he brak.

In the twilight with that splash, he broke.

The men ran out in full gret hy,

The men ran out in full great hurry,

And on the wallis thai can cry

And on the walls, they can cry.

That 'thair sow ferryit wes thair!'

That 'their sow was so dirty!'

Iohne Crab, that had his geir all ȝar, 110

Iohne Crab, who had his gear all year, 110

In his faggatis has set the fyre,

In his faggots, he has set the fire,

And our the wall syne can thame wyre,

And our wall can now be wired,

And brynt the sow till brandis bair.

And burnt the pig until it was charred.

With all this fast assalȝeand war

With all this fast assault and war

The folk without, with felloune ficht; 115

The people outside, with violent actions; 115

And thai within with mekill mycht

And that within me has a lot of strength.

Defendit manfully thar stede

Defended bravely that place

Intill gret auentur of dede.

Until great adventure of death.

The schipmen with gret apparale

The shipmen with great gear

Com with thair schippes till assale, 120

Com with their ships to assault, 120

With top-castellis warnist weill,

With top-castle's warning well,

And wicht men armyt intill steill;

And witch men armed until steel;

Thair batis vp apon thair mastis

Thair batis up on thair masts

Drawyn weill hye and festnyt fast is,

Drawyn will rise high and fasten securely,

And pressit with that gret atour 125

And pressed it with that great size 125

Toward the wall. Bot the gynour

Toward the wall. Bot the gynour

Hit in ane hespyne with a stane,

Hit in ane hespyne with a stane,

And the men that war tharin gane

And the men that fought there went

Sum dede, sum dosnyt, vyndland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, sum dosnyt, vyndland.

Fra thine furth durst nane tak vpon hand 130

Fra thine furth durst nane tak vpon hand 130

With schippes pres thame to the vall.

With ships nearby to the valley.

But the laiff war assalȝeand all

But the life was assaulted all

On ilk a syde sa egyrly,

On ilk a syde sa egyrly,

That certis it wes gret ferly

That certainly was a great wonder

That thai folk sic defens has maid, 135

That Thai folk sick defense has made, 135

For the gret myscheif that thai had:

For the great mischief that they had:

For thair wallis so law than weir

For their walls were so low

That a man richt weill with a sper

That a man rides well with a spear

Micht strik ane othir vp in the face,

Might strike another up in the face,

As eir befor tald till ȝow was; 140

As I mentioned earlier; 140

And feill of thame war woundit sare,

And many of them were seriously wounded,

And the layf so fast travaland war

And the people were traveling so fast and were

That nane had tume rest for till ta,

That no one had time to rest until then,

Thair aduersouris assailȝeit swa.

Their adversaries attacked them so.

Thai war within sa stratly stad 145

Thai war within sa stratly stad 145

That thar wardane with him had

That wardane with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ had

Ane hundreth men in cumpany

One hundred men in company

Armyt, that wicht war and hardy,

Armyt, that which was brave and strong,

And raid about for till se quhar

And roam around until I find where

That his folk hardest pressit war, 150

That his people were under the most pressure, 150

Till releif thame that had mister,

Till relief came to those who had suffered,

Com syndry tymes in placis ser

Com syndry tymes in placis ser

Quhar sum of the defensouris war

Quhar sum of the defenders were

All dede, and othir woundit sare,

All dead, and other wounded sore,

Swa that he of his cumpany 155

Swa that he of his company 155

Behufit to leiff thair party;

Benefit to leave their party;

Swa that, be he ane cours had maid

Swa that, be he one course had made

About, of all the men he had

About, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ all the guys he had

Thair wes levit with him bot ane,

Thair was left with him only one,

That he ne had thame left ilkane 160

That he had never left them each 160

To releve quhar he saw mister.

To reveal where he saw mister.

And the folk that assalȝeand wer

And the people that were attacking

At Mary-ȝet behevin had

At Mary’s yet heaven had

The barras, and a fyre had maid

The bars, and a fire had made

At the drawbrig, and brynt it doune, 165

At the drawbridge, and burned it down, 165

And war thringand in gret foysoune

And war raging in great force

Richt in the ȝet, ane fire till ma.

Richt in the yet, one fire to make.

And thai within gert smertly ga

And that within got smartly go

Ane to the wardane, for till say

Ane to the wardane, for till say

How thai war set in hard assay. 170

How the Thai war was put to a tough test. 170

And quhen Schir Valter Steward herd

And when Sir Walter Stewart heard

How men sa stratly with thame ferd,

How men acted shrewdly with them, fearing,

He gert cum of the castell then

He just came out of the castle then.

All that war thar of armyt men,—

All that war there of armed men,—

For thar that day assalȝeit nane,— 175

For that day, no attack took place,— 175

And with that rout in hy is gane

And with that route, he is gone.

Till Mary-ȝet, and till the wall

Till Mary-yet, and till the wall

Is went, and saw the myscheif all,

Is went, and saw all the mischief,

And vmbethoucht hym suddandly,

And he suddenly thought to himself,

Bot gif gret help war set in hy 180

Bot gif gret help war set in high 180

Tharto, thai suld burne vp the ȝet

Tharto, they should burn up the jet

With the fire he fand tharat.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the fire he found that.

Tharfor apon gret hardyment

Therefore upon great hardship

He suddanly set his entent,

He suddenly set his intent,

And gert all wyde set vp the ȝet, 185

And get all wide set up the gate, 185

And the fyre that he fand tharat

And the fire that he found there

With strinth of men he put avay.

With the strength of men, he set out.

He set hym in full hard assay,

He put him to a serious test,

For thai that war assalȝeand thar

For those that wage war and there

Pressit on hym with vapnys bair, 190

Press it on him with weapons, 190

And he defendit with all his mycht.

And he defended with all his might.

Thar mycht men se a felloune sicht:

Thar men could see a fierce sight:

With staffing, stoking, and striking

With staffing, fueling, and striking

Thar maid thai sturdy defending,

That maid is strong defending,

For with gret strynth of men the ȝet 195

For with great strength of men the yet 195

Thai defendit, and stude tharat,

Thai defends, and studies that,

Magré thair fais, quhill the nycht

Magré thair fais, quhill the nycht

Gert thame on bath halfis leif the ficht.

Gert them on both halves of life the fight.

15 Crabbis] Craggis MS.: Crabys MS. Edinburgh.

15 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Craggis MS.: Crabys MS. Edinburgh.

63 Quhill] How MS.

How Ms.

64 And] þat MS.

64 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that MS.

75 tofruschyt] till frusche MS.

75 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] until breakfast MS.

97 tharto] þar in MS.

97 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] there in MS.

129 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms.

146 him] þame MS.

146 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] name MS.

158 of] to MS. the] to MS.

158 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to MS. the] to MS.

182 With] And MS. he fand] haffand MS.

182 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] And MS. he found] having MS.


XI JOHN Wycliffe D. 1384.

Like Richard Rolle, Wiclif was a Yorkshireman by birth. Of his career at Oxford little is known until 1360, when he is described as 'master of Balliol'. From Balliol he was presented to the living of Fillingham, and, after a series of preferments, he accepted in 1374 the rectory of Lutterworth, which he held till his death in 1384.

Like Richard Rolle, Wiclif was born in Yorkshire. Not much is known about his career at Oxford until 1360, when he was called 'master of Balliol.' From Balliol, he was given the position at Fillingham, and, after a succession of promotions, he accepted the rectory of Lutterworth in 1374, which he held until his death in 1384.

Wiclif's life was stormy. His acknowledged pre-eminence as a theologian and doctor in the University did not satisfy his active and combative mind. 'False peace', he said, 'is grounded in rest with our enemies, when we assent to them without withstanding; and sword against such peace came Christ to send.' He lacked neither enemies nor the moral courage to withstand them.

Wiclif's life was turbulent. His recognized status as a leading theologian and scholar in the University didn't satisfy his active and combative spirit. He stated, 'False peace' is based on being at ease with our enemies when we agree with them without resistance; and Christ came to bring a sword against such peace.' He had no shortage of enemies and certainly didn’t lack the moral courage to stand up to them.

At first, under the powerful patronage of John of Gaunt, he entered into controversies primarily political, opposing the right of the Pope to make levies on England, which was already overburdened with war-taxation, and to appoint foreigners to English benefices. On these questions popular opinion was on his side.

At first, with strong support from John of Gaunt, he got involved in political debates, challenging the Pope's right to collect taxes from England, which was already struggling with war taxes, and to assign foreigners to English church positions. On these issues, public opinion was on his side.

He proceeded to attack the whole system of Church government, urging disendowment; rejecting the papal authority, which had been weakened in 1378 by the fierce rivalry of Urban VI and Clement VII; attacking episcopal privileges, the established religious orders, and the abuse of indulgences, pardons, and sanctuary. Still his opinions found a good deal of popular and political support.

He went on to challenge the entire Church governance system, advocating for disendowment; dismissing papal authority, which had suffered in 1378 due to the intense rivalry between Urban VI and Clement VII; criticizing episcopal privileges, established religious orders, and the misuse of indulgences, pardons, and sanctuary. Nevertheless, his views gained considerable popular and political backing.

Then in 1380 he publicly announced his rejection of the doctrine of transubstantiation. From the results of such a heresy his friends could no longer protect him. Moderate opinion became alarmed and conservative after the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. Richard II was no friend of heretics. John of Gaunt, himself unpopular by this time, commanded silence. And in 1382 [116] the secular party in Oxford were compelled, after a struggle, to condemn and expel their favourite preacher and his followers. Wiclif retired to Lutterworth, and continued, until struck down by paralysis in the last days of 1384, to inspire his 'poor preachers'—the founders of the Lollard sect which lived on to join forces with Lutheranism in the sixteenth century—and to develop in a series of Latin and English works the doctrines that later came to be associated with Puritanism.

Then in 1380, he publicly announced that he rejected the doctrine of transubstantiation. As a result of this heresy, his friends could no longer protect him. Moderate opinions grew concerned and conservative after the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. Richard II was no ally of heretics. John of Gaunt, who was also unpopular by this time, demanded silence. And in 1382 [116] the secular group in Oxford was forced, after a struggle, to condemn and expel their favored preacher and his followers. Wiclif retired to Lutterworth and continued, until he was struck down by paralysis in the last days of 1384, to inspire his 'poor preachers'—the founders of the Lollard sect that would later join forces with Lutheranism in the sixteenth century—and to develop a series of Latin and English works outlining the doctrines that would eventually be linked to Puritanism.

His authorship is often doubtful. In the interests of orthodoxy the early MSS. of his writings were ruthlessly destroyed, as in the famous bonfire of his works at Carfax, Oxford, in 1411. And his followers included not only the simple folk from whom later the 'poor priests' were recruited, but able University men, trained in his new doctrines, bred in the same traditions, and eager to emulate their master in controversy. So his share in the famous Wiclif Bible (ed. Forshall and Madden, Oxford 1850) is still uncertain. Part of the translation seems to have been made by Nicholas of Hereford, and a later recension is claimed for another Oxford disciple, John Purvey. But Wiclif probably inspired the undertaking, for to him, as to the later Puritans, the word of the Bible was the test by which all matters of belief, ritual, and Church government must be tried; and he was particularly anxious, in opposition to the established clergy and the friars, that laymen should read it in their own language. Contemporaries, friend and foe, ascribe the actual translation to him. John Huss, the Bohemian reformer, who was martyred in 1416 for teaching Wiclif's doctrines, states that Wiclif 'translated all the Bible into English'. Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury, is equally positive when he writes to the Pope in 1412 that 'the son of the Old Serpent filled up the cup of his malice against Holy Church by the device of a new translation of the Scriptures into his native tongue'.

His authorship is often questioned. To maintain orthodoxy, the early manuscripts of his writings were ruthlessly destroyed, as seen in the famous bonfire of his works at Carfax, Oxford, in 1411. His followers included not only common people, from whom the 'poor priests' were later recruited, but also capable university students, trained in his new ideas, who grew up in the same traditions and were eager to mimic their master in debates. As a result, his involvement in the well-known Wiclif Bible (ed. Forshall and Madden, Oxford 1850) remains unclear. Part of the translation appears to have been done by Nicholas of Hereford, and a later revision is attributed to another Oxford disciple, John Purvey. However, Wiclif likely inspired the effort because, like the later Puritans, he believed that the Bible should be the standard against which all matters of belief, ritual, and Church governance should be judged; he was especially keen for laypeople to read it in their own language, in opposition to the established clergy and the friars. Both supporters and opponents of Wiclif credit him with the actual translation. John Huss, the Bohemian reformer who was martyred in 1416 for promoting Wiclif's teachings, claims that Wiclif 'translated the entire Bible into English.' Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury, is equally certain when he writes to the Pope in 1412 that 'the son of the Old Serpent filled up the cup of his malice against Holy Church by the device of a new translation of the Scriptures into his native tongue.'

The first selection, chapter xv of the De Officio Pastorali (ed. Matthew, pp. 429 f.), states the case for translation. In the second (ed. Matthew, pp. 188 ff.) some essential points of Wiclif's teaching are explained.

The first selection, chapter xv of the De Officio Pastorali (ed. Matthew, pp. 429 f.), argues for translation. In the second (ed. Matthew, pp. 188 ff.), some key aspects of Wiclif's teachings are explained.

In abuse of his opponents he maintains the sturdy tradition of controversy that still survives in Milton's prose. The style [117] is rugged and vigorous; the thought logical and packed close. And it is easy to see the source of his strength. In an age whose evils were patent to all, many reproved this or that particular abuse, but the system as a whole passed unchallenged. Wiclif, almost alone in his generation, had the reasoning power to go to the root of the matter, and the moral courage not only to state fearlessly what, rightly or wrongly, he found to be the source of evil, but to insist on basic reform. It is difficult nowadays, when modern curiosity has made familiar the practice of mining among the foundations of beliefs, society, and government, to realize the force of authority that was ranged against unorthodox reformers in the fourteenth century. If the popular support he received indicates that this force was already weakening, Wiclif must still be reckoned among the greatest of those who broke the way for the modern world.

In attacking his opponents, he upholds the strong tradition of debate that still exists in Milton's writings. The style [117] is rough and powerful; the ideas are logical and tightly packed. It's clear where his strength comes from. In a time when the problems were obvious to everyone, many criticized specific issues, but the overall system went unchallenged. Wiclif, nearly alone in his time, had the reasoning ability to dig deep into the issues and the moral courage not only to boldly state what he believed, right or wrong, was the root of the problem but also to push for fundamental change. Nowadays, with modern curiosity making it common to examine the foundations of beliefs, society, and government, it’s hard to understand the strength of the authority that opposed unorthodox reformers in the fourteenth century. While the popular support he gained shows that this authority was already losing power, Wiclif should still be considered one of the greatest figures who paved the way for the modern world.


A. THE BIBLE TRANSLATION. On Pastoral Duty, chap. xv. Ms. Ashburnham XXVII (15th century).

Ant heere þe freris wiþ þer fautours seyn þat it is heresye to write þus Goddis lawe in English, and make it knowun to lewid men. And fourty signes þat þey bringen for to shewe an heretik ben not worþy to reherse, for nouȝt groundiþ hem but nygromansye. {05}

Ant here the friars with their supporters say that it is heresy to write God's law in English and make it known to uneducated people. And the forty signs they bring to show someone is a heretic aren't worth mentioning, because nothing supports them but necromancy. {05}

It semyþ first þat þe wit of Goddis lawe shulde be tauȝt in þat tunge þat is more knowun, for þis wit is Goddis word. Whanne Crist seiþ in þe Gospel þat boþe heuene and erþe shulen passe, but His wordis shulen not passe, He vndirstondith bi His woordis His wit. And þus Goddis wit is Hooly Writ, {10} þat may on no maner be fals. Also þe Hooly Gost ȝaf to apostlis wit at Wit Sunday for to knowe al maner langagis, to teche þe puple Goddis lawe þerby; and so God wolde þat þe puple were tauȝt Goddis lawe in dyuerse tungis. But what man, on Goddis half, shulde reuerse Goddis ordenaunse and {15} His wille?

It seems that the wisdom of God's law should be taught in the language that is most commonly understood, for this wisdom is God's word. When Christ says in the Gospel that both heaven and earth will pass away, but His words will never pass away, He is referring to His wisdom. Thus, God's wisdom is Holy Scripture, {10} which cannot be false in any way. Also, the Holy Spirit gave wisdom to the apostles on Pentecost to understand all kinds of languages in order to teach the people God's law through that means; and so God wanted the people to be taught God's law in different languages. But what person, on God's behalf, would go against God's arrangement and {15} His will?

And[118] for þis cause Seynt Ierom trauelide and translatide þe Bible fro dyuerse tungis into Lateyn, þat it myȝte be aftir translatid to oþere tungis. And þus Crist and His apostlis tauȝten þe puple in þat tunge þat was moost knowun to þe {20} puple. Why shulden not men do nou so?

And[118] for this reason, Saint Jerome worked hard and translated the Bible from various languages into Latin, so it could later be translated into other languages. And so Christ and His apostles taught the people in the language that was most understood by the{20} people. Why shouldn’t people do the same now?

And herfore autours of þe newe law, þat weren apostlis of Iesu Crist, writen þer Gospels in dyuerse tungis þat weren more knowun to þe puple.

And therefore, around the new law, the apostles of Jesus Christ wrote their Gospels in various languages that were more familiar to the people.

Also þe worþy reume of Fraunse, notwiþstondinge alle {25} lettingis, haþ translatid þe Bible and þe Gospels, wiþ oþere trewe sentensis of doctours, out of Lateyn into Freynsch. Why shulden not Engliȝschemen do so? As lordis of Englond han þe Bible in Freynsch, so it were not aȝenus resoun þat þey hadden þe same sentense in Engliȝsch; for {30} þus Goddis lawe wolde be betere knowun, and more trowid, for onehed of wit, and more acord be bitwixe reumes.

Also, the worthy realm of France, despite all the obstacles, has translated the Bible and the Gospels, along with other true teachings of the doctors, from Latin into French. Why shouldn’t English people do the same? Just as the lords of England have the Bible in French, it wouldn’t be unreasonable for them to have the same teachings in English; this way, God’s law would be better understood and more trusted, fostering unity of thought and greater agreement among nations.

And herfore freris han tauȝt in Englond þe Paternoster in Engliȝsch tunge, as men seyen in þe pley of Ȝork, and in many oþere cuntreys. Siþen þe Paternoster is part of Matheus {35} Gospel, as clerkis knowen, why may not al be turnyd to Engliȝsch trewely, as is þis part? Specialy siþen alle Cristen men, lerid and lewid, þat shulen be sauyd, moten algatis sue Crist, and knowe His lore and His lif. But þe comyns of Engliȝschmen knowen it best in þer modir tunge; and þus it {40} were al oon to lette siche knowing of þe Gospel and to lette Engliȝsch men to sue Crist and come to heuene.

And therefore friars have taught in England the Our Father in English, as people say in the play of York, and in many other countries. Since the Our Father is part of Matthew's Gospel, as scholars know, why can't everything be accurately translated into English, just like this part? Especially since all Christian people, learned and unlearned, who are to be saved, must always follow Christ and understand His teachings and His life. But the common people of England know it best in their mother tongue; thus, it would be wrong to prevent such understanding of the Gospel and to keep English men from following Christ and reaching heaven.

Wel y woot defaute may be in vntrewe translating, as myȝten haue be many defautis in turnyng fro Ebreu into Greu, and fro Greu into Lateyn, and from o langage into {45} anoþer. But lyue men good lif, and studie many persones Goddis lawe, and whanne chaungyng of wit is foundun, amende þey it as resoun wole.

Well, you know there may be faults in translating, as there could have been many mistakes in switching from Hebrew to Greek, from Greek to Latin, and from one language to another. But living people lead good lives and many people study God's law, and when a change of understanding is found, they correct it as reason dictates.

Sum men seyn þat freris trauelen, and þer fautours, in þis cause for þre chesouns, þat y wole not aferme, but God woot {50} wher [119] þey ben soþe. First þey wolden be seun so nedeful to þe Engliȝschmen of oure reume þat singulerly in her wit layȝ þe wit of Goddis lawe, to telle þe puple Goddis lawe on what maner euere þey wolden. And þe secound cause herof is seyd to stonde in þis sentense: freris wolden lede þe puple in {55} techinge hem Goddis lawe, and þus þei wolden teche sum, and sum hide, and docke sum. For þanne defautis in þer lif shulden be lesse knowun to þe puple, and Goddis lawe shulde be vntreweliere knowun boþe bi clerkis and bi comyns. Þe þridde cause þat men aspien stondiþ in þis, as þey seyn: alle {60} þes newe ordris dreden hem þat þer synne shulde be knowun, and hou þei ben not groundid in God to come into þe chirche; and þus þey wolden not for drede þat Goddis lawe were knowun in Engliȝsch; but þey myȝten putte heresye on men ȝif Engliȝsch toolde not what þey seyden. {65}

Some men say that friars get involved, and their supporters, in this matter for three reasons, which I will not affirm, but God knows {50} whether they are true. First, they want to seem so essential to the English people of our realm that the understanding of God's law lies exclusively in their minds, to tell the people God's law however they choose. The second reason is said to rest in this statement: friars want to guide the people in {55} teaching them God's law, and thus they would teach some, and hide from some, and cover up some. Because of this, their shortcomings in life would be less known to the people, and God's law would be inaccurately understood by both scholars and laypeople. The third reason that people suspect stands in this, as they say: all {60} these new orders fear that their sins should be known, and how they are not grounded in God to enter the church; and thus they would not want God's law to be known in English for fear that they might be accused of heresy if English speakers understood what they were saying. {65}

God moue lordis and bischops to stonde for knowing of His lawe!

God moves lords and bishops to stand up for understanding His law!


B. OF FAKE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. Corpus Christi College (Cambridge) MS. 296 (1375-1400), p. 165.

Of feyned contemplatif lif, of song, of þe Ordynal of Salisbury, and of bodely almes and worldly bysynesse of prestis; hou bi þes foure þe fend lettiþ hem fro prechynge of þe Gospel.—

Of feigned contemplative life, of song, of the Ordinal of Salisbury, and of bodily alms and worldly business of priests; how by these four the devil keeps them from preaching the Gospel.—

First, whanne trewe men techen bi Goddis lawe wit and {05} reson, þat eche prest owiþ to do his myȝt, his wit, and his wille to preche Cristis Gospel, þe fend blyndiþ ypocritis to excuse hem by feyned contemplatif lif, and to seie þat, siþ it is þe beste, and þei may not do boþe togidre, þei ben nedid for charité of God to leue þe prechynge of þe Gospel, and {10} lyuen in contemplacion.

First, when true men teach by God's law with wisdom and reason, every priest should do his utmost, his best, and his will to preach Christ's Gospel. The blind hypocrites excuse themselves by claiming a false contemplative life, saying that since it is the best and they cannot do both together, they are compelled for the love of God to abandon preaching the Gospel and live in contemplation.

[120] See nowe þe ypocrisie of þis false seiynge. Crist tauȝt and dide þe beste lif for prestis, as oure feiþ techiþ, siþ He was God and myȝte not erre. But Crist preched þe Gospel, and charged alle His apostlis and disciplis to goo and preche þe {15} Gospel to alle men. Þan it is þe beste lif for prestis in þis world to preche þe Gospel.

[120] Look at the hypocrisy of this false saying. Christ taught and lived the best life for priests, as our faith teaches, since He was God and could not err. But Christ preached the Gospel and instructed all His apostles and disciples to go and preach the Gospel to everyone. Therefore, the best life for priests in this world is to preach the Gospel.

Also God in þe olde lawe techiþ þat þe office of a prophete is to schewe to þe peple here foule synnys. But eche prest is a prophete bi his ordre, as Gregory seyþ vpon þe Gospellis. {20} Þanne it is þe office of eche prest to preche and telle þe synnys of þe peple; and in þis manere schal eche prest be an aungel of God, as Holy Writt seiþ.

Also, God in the Old Law teaches that the role of a prophet is to reveal the people's serious sins. But each priest is a prophet by his order, as Gregory says in the Gospels. {20} Therefore, it is the duty of every priest to preach and point out the sins of the people; in this way, every priest shall be an angel of God, as Holy Scripture states.

Also Crist and Ion Baptist leften desert and precheden þe Gospel to here deþ þerfore; and þis was most charité; for ellis {25} þei weren out of charité, or peierid in charité, þat myȝte not be in hem boþe, siþ þe ton was God, and no man after Crist was holyere þan Baptist, and he synned not for þis prechynge.

Also, Christ and John the Baptist went out into the wilderness and preached the Gospel to their deaths for that reason; and this was the greatest act of charity; for otherwise, they were lacking in charity, or diminished in charity, which could not exist in both of them, since one was God, and no one after Christ was holier than the Baptist, and he did not sin by preaching this message.

Also þe holy prophete Ieromye, halwid in his moder wombe, myȝtte not be excused fro prechynge bi his contemplacion, {30} but chargid of God to preche þe synnes of þe peple, and suffre peyne þerfore, and so weren alle þe prophetis of God.

Also, the holy prophet Jeremiah, consecrated in his mother's womb, could not be excused from preaching by his contemplation, {30} but was charged by God to preach the sins of the people and suffer for it, and so were all the prophets of God.

A Lord! siþ Crist and Ion Baptist and alle þe prophetis of God weren nedid bi charité to come out of desert to preche {35} to þe peple, and leue here solarie preiere, hou dore we fonnyd heretikys seie þat it is betre to be stille, and preie oure owen fonnyd ordynaunce, þan to preche Cristis Gospel?

A Lord! since Christ and John the Baptist and all the prophets of God were compelled by love to come out of the desert to preach to the people, and leave their solitary prayers, how can we say that it is better to be quiet and pray for our own misguided beliefs than to preach Christ's Gospel?

Lord! what cursed spirit of lesyngis stiriþ prestis to close hem in stonys or wallis for al here lif, siþ Crist comaundiþ to {40} alle His apostlis and prestis to goo into alle þe world and preche þe Gospel. Certis þei ben opyn foolis, and don pleynly aȝenst Cristis Gospel; and, ȝif þei meyntenen þis errour, þei ben cursed of , and ben perilous ypocritis and heretikis also. And siþ men ben holden heretikis þat done {45} aȝenst[121] þe popis lawe, seiþ pleynly þat eche þat comeþ to presthod takiþ þe office of a bedele, or criere, to goo bifore Domesday to crie to þe peple here synnes and vengaunce of God, whi ben not þo prestis heretikis þat leuen to preche Cristis Gospel, and {50} compelle oþere treue men to leue prechynge of þe Gospel? Siþ þis lawe is Seynt Gregoryes lawe, groundid opynly in Goddis lawe and reson and charité; and oþere lawes of þe peple ben contrarie to Holy Writt and reson and charité, for to meyntene pride and coueitise of Anticristis worldly clerkis. {55}

Lord! What cursed spirit of lies stirs priests to keep themselves locked away in stones or walls for all their lives, when Christ commands all His apostles and priests to go into the whole world and preach the Gospel? Surely they are plain fools, acting directly against Christ’s Gospel; and if they maintain this error, they are cursed by God and are dangerous hypocrites and heretics as well. Since people are deemed heretics for acting against the Pope's law, and the best part of the Pope's law clearly states that everyone who enters the priesthood takes on the role of a messenger or announcer, going before Judgment Day to call out to the people about their sins and God’s vengeance, why aren’t those priests heretics who refuse to preach Christ’s Gospel and force other true men to stop preaching the Gospel? Since this law is Saint Gregory’s law, based openly on God’s law and reason and charity; and other laws of the people are contrary to Holy Scripture, reason, and charity, in order to support the pride and greed of the worldly clerks of Antichrist.

But ypocritis allegen þe Gospel,—þat Magdaleyne chees to hereself þe beste part whanne she saat bisiden Cristis feet and herde His word. Soþ it is þat þis meke sittynge and deuout herynge of Cristis wordis was best to Magdeleyne, for sche hadde not office of prechynge as prestis han, siþ sche was {60} a womman, þat hadde not auctorité of Goddis lawe to teche and preche opynly. But what is þis dede to prestis, þat han expresse þe comaundement of God and men to preche þe Gospel? Where þei wolen alle be wommen in ydelnesse, and suen not Iesu Crist in lif and prechynge þe Gospel, þat {65} He comandiþ Hymself boþe in þe olde lawe and newe?

But hypocrites claim the Gospel -- that Magdalene chose for herself the best part when she sat by Christ's feet and heard His words. It's true that this humble sitting and devout listening to Christ's words was best for Magdalene, because she did not have the role of preaching like priests do, since she was a woman and did not have the authority of God's law to teach and preach openly. But what does this act mean for priests, who have the explicit commandment from God and humans to preach the Gospel? Where they all want to be idle like women, and do not follow Jesus Christ in life and preach the Gospel, that He commands Himself in both the old law and the new?

Also þis pesible herynge of Cristis word and brennynge loue þat Magdeleyne hadde was þe beste part, for it schal be ende in heuene of good lif in þis world. But in þis world þe beste lif for prestis is holy lif in kepynge Goddis hestis, and {70} trewe prechynge of þe Gospel, as Crist dide, and chargid alle His prestis to do <þe same>. And þes ypocritis wenen þat here dremys and fantasies of hemself ben contemplacion, and þat prechynge of þe Gospel be actif lif; and so þei menen þat Crist tok þe worse lif for þis world, and nedid alle His prestis {75} to leue þe betre and take þe worse lif; and þus þes fonnyd ypocritis putten errour in Iesu Crist. But who ben more heretikis?

Also, this pesible hearing of Christ's words and the burning love that Magdalene had was the best part, for it will end in heaven with a good life in this world. But in this world, the best life for priests is a holy life in keeping God's commandments and true preaching of the Gospel, just as Christ did, and commanded all His priests to do the same. These hypocrites think that their dreams and fantasies are contemplation, and that preaching the Gospel is an active life; thus, they believe that Christ chose the worse life for this world and required all His priests {75} to leave the better and take the worse life; and so these foolish hypocrites put error into Jesus Christ. But who are the real heretics?

[122]Also þes blynde ypocritis alleggen þat Crist biddiþ vs preie euermore, and Poul biddiþ þat we preie wiþoute lettynge, and {80} þan we prestis may not preche, as þei feynen falsly. But here þes ypocritis schullen wite þat Crist and Poul vnderstonden of preiere of holy lif, þat eche man doþ as longe as he dwelliþ in charité; and not of babelynge of lippis, þat no man may euere do wiþouten cessynge; for ellis no man in þis {85} world myȝte fulfille þe comaundement of Crist; and þis techiþ Austyn and oþere seyntis.

[122]These blind hypocrites claim that Christ tells us to pray always, and Paul says that we should pray without stopping. Yet, we priests cannot preach, as they falsely claim. But these hypocrites should know that Christ and Paul understood prayer in the context of a holy life, where everyone prays as long as they live in love; it's not just the mumbling of words, which no one can do continuously. Otherwise, no one in this {85} world could fulfill Christ's command, and this is taught by Augustine and other saints.

And siþ men þat fulfillen not Goddis lawe, and ben out of charité, ben not acceptid in here preiynge of lippis,—for here preiere in lippis is abhomynable, as Holy Writt seiþ bi {90} Salomon,—þes prestis þat prechen not þe Gospel, as Crist biddiþ, ben not able to preie for mercy, but disceyuen hemself and þe peple, and dispisen God, and stiren Hym to wraþþe and vengaunce, as Austyn and Gregory and oþere seyntis techen. {95}

And since those who do not follow God's law and are lacking in charity are not accepted in their prayers of lips,—for their lip prayers are detestable, as Holy Scripture says through {90} Solomon,—these priests who do not preach the Gospel, as Christ commands, are unable to pray to for mercy, but deceive themselves and the people, and despise God, stirring Him to anger and vengeance, as Augustine, Gregory, and other saints teach. {95}

And principaly þes ypocritis þat han rentes, and worldly lordischipes, and parische chirchis approprid to hem, aȝenst Holy Writt boþe old and newe, by symonye and lesyngis on Crist and His apostelis, for stynkynge gronyngys and abite of holynesse, and for distroiynge of Goddis ordynaunce, and for {100} singuler profession maade to foolis and, in cas, to fendis of helle,—þes foolis schullen lerne what is actif lif and contemplatif bi Goddis lawe, and þanne þei myȝtten wite þat þei han neiþer þe ton ne þe toiþer, siþ þei chargen more veyn statutis of synful men, and, in cas, deuelys, þan þei {105} chargen þe heste of God, and werkis of mercy, and poyntis of charité. And þe fende blyndiþ hem so moche, þat þei seyn indede þat þei moten neuere preie to plesynge of God, siþ þei vnablen hemself to do þe office of prestis bi Goddis lawe, and purposen to ende in here feyned deuocion, þat is blasphemye {110} to God.

And especially these hypocrites who have rents, worldly lordships, and parish churches claimed for themselves, against Holy Scripture both old and new, through simony and lies about Christ and His apostles, for stinking greed and an abuse of holiness, and for destroying God's order, and for {100} making a special profession to fools and, in some cases, to devils of hell,—these fools should learn what an active life and a contemplative life is according to God's law, and then they might realize that they have neither one nor the other, since they prioritize vain statutes of of sinful men, and, in some cases, devils, more than they {105} prioritize the commands of God, and works of mercy, and points of charity. And the devil blinds them so much that they genuinely believe they can never pray to plesynge God, since they render themselves unable to perform the duties of priests according to God's law, and intend to end in their fake devotion, which is blasphemy {110} to God.

[123]Also bi song þe fend lettiþ men to studie and preche þe Gospel; for siþ mannys wittis ben of certeyn mesure and myȝt, þe more þat þei ben occupied aboute siche mannus song, þe lesse moten þei be sette aboute Goddis lawe. For {115} þis stiriþ men to pride, and iolité, and oþere synnys, and so vnableþ hem many gatis to vnderstonde and kepe Holy Writt, þat techeþ mekenesse, mornynge for oure synnys and oþere mennus, and stable lif, and charité. And ȝit God in all þe lawe of grace chargiþ not siche song, but deuocion in {120} herte, trewe techynge, and holy spekynge in tonge, and goode werkis, and holy lastynge in charité and mekenesse. But mannus foly and pride stieþ vp euere more and more in þis veyn nouelrie.

[123]Also, this song leads people to study and preach the Gospel; since human intellect is of a certain measure and strength, the more they are occupied with such songs, the less they can focus on God's law. For {115} this stirs people to pride, and joy, and other sins, and makes them unable in many ways to understand and keep Holy Scripture, which teaches humility, mourning for our sins and those of others, a stable life, and charity. Yet God, throughout the whole law of grace, does not condemn such song, but rather devotion in {120} the heart, true teaching, and holy speaking with the tongue, good works, and enduring in charity and humility. But human folly and pride rise ever more in this vain novelty.

First men ordeyned songe of mornynge whanne þei weren {125} in prison, for techynge of þe Gospel, as Ambrose, as men seyn, to putte awey ydelnesse, and to be not vnoccupied in goode manere for þe tyme. And þat songe and our acordiþ not, for oure stiriþ to iolité and pride, and here stiriþ to mornynge, and to dwelle lenger in wordis of Goddis lawe. {130} Þan were matynys, and masse, and euensong, placebo and dirige, and comendacion, and matynes of Oure Lady, ordeyned of synful men to be songen wiþ heiȝe criynge, to lette men fro þe sentence and vnderstondynge of þat þat was þus songen, and to maken men wery, and vndisposid to studie {135} Goddis lawe for akyng of hedis. And of schort tyme þanne more veyn iapis founden: deschaunt, countre note, and orgon, and smale brekynge, þat stiriþ veyn men to daunsynge more þan mornynge; and herefore ben many proude lorelis founden and dowid wiþ temperal and worldly {140} lordischipis and gret cost. But þes foolis schulden drede þe scharpe wordis of Austyn, þat seiþ: 'As oft as þe song likiþ me more þan doþ þe sentence þat is songen, so oft I confesse þat I synne greuously.'

First, people created morning songs when they were in prison, for the teaching of the Gospel, as Ambrose says, to avoid idleness and to not be unoccupied in a good way for the time. And that song doesn’t agree, for it stirs up joy and pride, and here it stirs up mourning, and to dwell longer on the words of God’s law. Then there were matins, mass, and evensong, placebo and dirige, commendableness, and matins of Our Lady, arranged by sinful people to be sung with high crying, to distract people from the meaning and understanding of what was sung, and to make people weary and unprepared to study God’s law for the sake of pride. And shortly thereafter, more vain jests were found: dischant, country notes, and organ, and low breaks, that stir vain people to dance more than to mourn; and because of this, many proud fools are found and burdened with temporal and worldly lordships and great expense. But these fools should fear the sharp words of Augustine, who says: 'As often as the song pleases me more than the meaning that is sung, so often I confess that I sin grievously.'

[124]And ȝif þes knackeris excusen hem bi song in þe olde lawe, {145} seie þat Crist, þat best kepte þe olde lawe as it schulde be aftirward, tauȝt not ne chargid vs wiþ sich bodely song, ne ony of His apostlis, but wiþ deuocion in herte, and holy lif, and trewe prechynge, and þat is ynowþȝ and þe beste. But who schulde þanne charge vs wiþ more, oure þe fredom and {150} liȝtnesse of Cristis lawe?

[124]And if these knackeris excuse themselves by singing in the old law, {145} they say that Christ, who best kept the old law as it should be later, did not teach or command us with such bodily song, nor did any of His apostles, but with devotion in the heart, and a holy life, and true preaching, and that is enough and the best. But who then should charge us with more, our freedom and {150} lightness of Christ's law?

And ȝif þei seyn þat angelis heryen God bi song in heuene, seie þat we kunnen not þat song; but þei ben in ful victorie of here enemys, and we ben in perilous bataile, and in þe valeye of wepynge and mornynge; and oure song lettiþ vs {155} fro betre occupacion, and stiriþ vs to many grete synnes, and to forȝete vs self.

And if they say that angels praise God with songs in heaven, say that we can't sing that song; but they are fully victorious over their enemies, and we are in dangerous bataile, and in the valley of weeping and mourning; and our song prevents us {155} from better pursuits, and drives us towards many great sins, and makes us forget ourselves.

But oure flecshly peple haþ more lykynge in here bodely eris in sich knackynge and taterynge, þan in herynge of Goddis lawe, and spekynge of þe blisse of heuene; for þei {160} wolen hire proude prestis and oþere lorelis þus to knacke notis for many markis and poundis. But þei wolen not ȝeue here almes to prestis and children to lerne and teche Goddis lawe. And þus, bi þis nouelrie of song, is Goddis lawe vnstudied and not kepte, and pride and oþere grete {165} synnys meyntenyd.

But our fleshly people have more interest in their bodily pleasures like drinking and partying than in hearing God's law and discussing the joy of heaven; because they prefer to pay their proud priests and other entertainers to perform for them at high prices. However, they won't give their donations to priests and children to learn and teach God's law. And so, through this novelty of song, God's law is neglected and not followed, while pride and other serious sins are maintained.

And þes fonnyd lordis and peple gessen to haue more þank of God, and worschipe Hym more, in haldynge vp of here owen nouelries wiþ grete cost, þan in lernynge, and techynge, and meyntenynge of his lawe, and his seruauntis, {170} and his ordynaunce. But where is more disceit in feiþ, hope and charité? For whanne þer ben fourty or fyfty in a queer, þre or foure proude lorellis schullen knacke þe most deuout seruyce þat no man schal here þe sentence, and alle oþere schullen be doumbe, and loken on hem as foolis. And þanne {175} strumpatis and þeuys preisen Sire Iacke, or Hobbe, and Williem þe proude clerk, hou smale þei knacken here notis; [125] and seyn þat þei seruen wel God and Holy Chirche, whanne þei dispisen God in his face, and letten oþere Cristene men of here deuocion and compunccion, and stiren hem to worldly {180} vanyté. And þus trewe seruyce of God is lettid, and þis veyn knackynge for oure iolité and pride is preised abouen þe mone.

And these foolish lords and people believe they give more thanks to God and honor Him more by showcasing their own novelties at great expense than by learning, teaching, and maintaining His law and His servants, and His ordinance. But where is there more deceit in faith, hope, and charity? For when there are forty or fifty in a choir, three or four proud fools will perform the most devout service so that no one can hear the words, while all the others will be silent, looking at them like fools. And then, the harlots and thieves praise Sir Jack, or Hob, and William the proud clerk, for how little they clap their hands; and they say that they serve God and Holy Church well when they despise God openly and prevent other Christian men from their devotion and contrition, and lead them to worldly vanity. And thus, true service to God is hindered, and this empty clapping for our joy and pride is praised above all else.

Also þe Ordynalle of Salisbury lettiþ moche prechynge of þe Gospel; for folis chargen þat more þan þe maundementis of God, and to studie and teche Cristis Gospel. For ȝif {185} a man faile in his Ordynale, men holden þat grete synne, and reprouen hym þerof faste; but ȝif a preste breke þe hestis of God, men chargen þat litel or nouȝt. And so ȝif prestis seyn here matynes, masse, and euensong aftir Salisbury vsse, þei hemself and oþere men demen it is ynowȝ, þouþ þei neiþer {190} preche ne teche þe hestis of God and þe Gospel. And þus þei wenen þat it is ynowȝ to fulfille synful mennus ordynaunce, and to leue þe riȝtfulleste ordynaunce of God, þat He chargid prestis to performe.

Also, the Ordinal of Salisbury discourages a lot of preaching of the Gospel, as people emphasize that more than the commandments of God and studying and teaching Christ's Gospel. For if a man fails in his Ordinal, people think it’s a great sin and strongly reproach him for it; but if a priest breaks the commandments of God, people hardly mention it at all. So if priests say their matins, mass, and evening prayers according to the Salisbury use, they and others consider that enough, even though they neither preach nor teach the commandments of God and the Gospel. And thus they believe it is sufficient to fulfill the sinful men's arrangement and to neglect the most rightful arrangement of God, which He charged priests to carry out.

But, Lord! what was prestis office ordeyned bi God bifore {195} þat Salisbury vss was maad of proude prestis, coueitous and dronkelewe? Where God, þat dampneþ alle ydelnesse, chargid hem not at þe ful wiþ þe beste occupacion for hemself and oþere men? Hou doren synful folis chargen Cristis prestis wiþ so moche nouelrie, and euermore cloute more to, {200} þat þei may not frely do Goddis ordynaunce? For þe Iewis in þe olde lawe haden not so manye serymonyes of sacrifices ordeyned bi God as prestis han now riȝttis and reulis maade of synful men. And ȝit þe olde lawe in þes charious customes mosten nedes cesse for fredom of Cristis Gospel. But þis {205} fredom is more don awei bi þis nouelrie þan bi customes of þe olde lawe. And þus many grete axen where a prest may, wiþouten dedly synne, seie his masse wiþouten matynys; and þei demen it dedly synne a prest to fulfille þe ordynaunce of God in his fredom, wiþoute nouelrie of synful men, þat lettiþ {210} prestis[126] fro þe betre occupacion; as ȝif þei demen it dedly synne to leue þe worse þing, and take þe betre, whanne þei may not do boþe togidre.

But, Lord! What is the role of priests determined by God beforehand, that Salisbury was made of proud priests, greedy and drunk? Where is God, who condemns all idleness, not fully providing them with the best duties for themselves and others? How can sinful people accuse Christ's priests of so much novelty and constantly add more to it, that they can no longer freely follow God's arrangements? For the Jews in the old law had many rituals of sacrifices established by God, just as priests now have rights and rules made by sinful men. And yet the old law must inevitably cease in these charitable customs for the freedom of Christ's Gospel. But this freedom is more hindered by this novelty than by the customs of the old law. Thus, many ask where a priest may, without mortal sin, say his mass without matins; and they judge it a mortal sin for a priest to fulfill God's command in his freedom, without the novelty of sinful men, that restricts priests from the better duty; as if they considered it a mortal sin to leave the worse thing and choose the better when they cannot do both at the same time.

And þus, Lord! Þin owen ordynaunce þat Þou madist for Þi prestis is holden errour, and distroied for þe fonnyd nouelrie {215} of synful foolis, and, in cas, of fendis in helle.

And so, Lord! Your own command that You made for Your priests is considered a mistake and destroyed by the foolish novelty of sinful people and, indeed, by demons in hell.

But here men moste be war þat vnder colour of þis fredom þei ben betre occupied in þe lawe of God to studie it and teche it, and not slouȝ ne ydel in ouermoche sleep, and vanyté, and oþer synnes, for þat is þe fendis panter. {220}

But here men should be careful that under the guise of this freedom they are better occupied in studying and teaching the law of God, and not being lazy or idle in excessive sleep, vanity, and other sins, for that is the devil's trap. {220}

See now þe blyndnesse of þes foolis. Þei seyn þat a prest may be excused fro seiynge of masse, þat God comaundid Himself to þe substance þerof, so þat he here on. But he schal not be excused but ȝif he seie matynes and euensong himself, þat synful men han ordeyned; and þus þei chargen {225} more here owene fyndynge þan Cristis comaundement.

See now the blindness of these fools. They say that a priest can be excused from saying mass, which God Himself commanded regarding its essence, so that he can do it here on. But he will not be excused unless he says matins and evensong himself, which sinful men have set up; and thus they impose more of their own findings than Christ's commandment.

A Lord! ȝif alle þe studie and traueile þat men han now abowte Salisbury vss, wiþ multitude of newe costy portos, antifeners, graielis, and alle oþere bokis, weren turned into makynge of biblis, and in studiynge and techynge þerof, hou {230} moche schulde Goddis lawe be forþered, and knowen, and kept, and now in so moche it is hyndrid, vnstudied, and vnkept. Lord! hou schulden riche men ben excused þat costen so moche in grete schapellis, and costy bokis of mannus ordynaunce, for fame and nobleie of þe world, and wolen not {235} spende so moche aboute bokis of Goddis lawe, and for to studie hem and teche hem: siþ þis were wiþoute comparison betre on alle siddis, and lyȝttere, and sykerere?

Oh Lord! If all the effort and work that people put into Salisbury's expensive new ports, defenses, gravel, and all other books, were instead focused on creating Bibles, and on studying and teaching them, how much more would God's law be promoted, known, and followed, instead of being so hindered, neglected, and ignored now? Lord! How could wealthy people justify spending so much on lavish chapels and expensive books for personal fame and status, yet not be willing to invest that much in God's law books, and in studying and teaching them: since this would undeniably be better in every way, easier, and more reliable?

But ȝit men þat knowen þe fredom of Goddis ordynaunce for prestis to be þe beste, wiþ grete sorow of herte seyn here {240} matynes, masse, and euensong, whanne þei schulden ellis be betre occupied, last þei sclaundren þe sike conscience of here breþeren, þat ȝit knowen not Goddis lawe. God brynge þes [127] prestis to þe fredom to studie Holy Writt, and lyue þerafter, and teche it oþer men frely, and to preie as long and as {245} moche as God meueþ hem þerto, and ellis turne to oþere medeful werkis, as Crist and His apostlis diden; and þat þei ben not constreyned to blabre alle day wiþ tonge and grete criynge, as pies and iaies, þing þat þei knowen not, and to peiere here owen soule for defaute of wis deuocion and charité! {250}

But those who understand the freedom of God's design for priests being the best, with great sorrow in their hearts, say here {240} morning prayers, mass, and evening song, when they should be better occupied, lest they harm the weak consciences of their brothers, who still do not know God's law. May God bring these [127] priests to the freedom to study Holy Scripture, live accordingly, and teach it to others freely, and to pray as long and as {245} much as God moves them to do so, and otherwise turn to other beneficial works, as Christ and His apostles did; and that they are not forced to chatter all day with their tongues and loud cries, like magpies and jays, about things they do not understand, and to endanger their own souls due to a lack of wise devotion and charity! {250}

Also bysynesse of worldly occupacion of prestis lettiþ prechynge of þe Gospel, for þei ben so besy <þer>aboute, and namely in herte, þat þei þenken litel on Goddis lawe, and han no sauour þerto. And seyn þat þei don þus for hospitalité, and to releue pore men wiþ dedis of charité. But, hou euere {255} men speken, it his for here owen couetise, and lustful lif in mete and drynk and precious cloþis, and for name of þe world in fedynge of riche men; and litel or nouȝt comeþ frely to pore men þat han most nede.

Also, the busy lives of priests have distracted them from preaching the Gospel because they are so occupied, particularly in their hearts, that they hardly think about God's law and have little appreciation for it. They claim they do this for hospitality and to help the poor through acts of charity. However, no matter what people say, it's really for their own greed and indulgent lifestyles in food, drink, and fine clothes, all for the sake of status among the wealthy; very little, if anything, actually reaches the poor who are in most need.

But þes prestis schulden sue Crist in manere of lif and {260} trewe techynge. But Crist lefte sich occupacion, and His apostlis also, and weren betre occupied in holy preiere and trewe techynge of þe Gospel. And þis determinacion and ful sentence was ȝouen of alle þe apostlis togidre, whanne þei hadden resceyued þe plenteuous ȝiftis of þe Holy Gost. Lord! {265} where þes worldly prestis wisere þan ben alle þe apostlis of Crist? It semeth þat þei ben, or ellis <þei ben> fooles.

But these priests should follow Christ in their way of life and true teaching. But Christ abandoned such tasks, and His apostles did too, focusing instead on holy prayer and the true teaching of the Gospel. This decision and full statement were made by all the apostles together when they had received the abundant gifts of the Holy Spirit. Lord! Where are these worldly priests wiser than all the apostles of Christ? It seems that they are, or else they are fools.

Also Crist wolde not take þe kyngdom whan þe puple wolde haue maad Him kyng, as Iones Gospel telleþ. But if it haade be a prestis office to dele aboute þus bodi almes, {270} Crist, þat coude best haue do þis office, wolde haue take þes temperal goodis to dele hem among poeuere men. But He wolde not do þus, but fley, and took no man of þe aposteles wiþ him, so faste He hiede. Lord! where worldly prestis kunnen bettere don þis partinge of worldly goodis þan Iesu {275} Crist?

Also, Christ didn’t accept the kingdom when the people wanted to make Him king, as the Gospel of John tells us. But if it had been a priest's job to distribute physical alms, Christ, who could have performed this task best, would have taken these material goods to share them among poor people. But He didn’t do that; He fled and took no one of the apostles with Him so quickly did He hide. Lord! Where do worldly priests know how to do this distributing of worldly goods better than Jesus Christ?

[128]And ȝif þei seyn þat Crist fedde þe puple in desert with bodily almes, manye þousand, as þe Gospel saiþ: þat dide Crist by miracle, to shewe His godhede, and to teche prestes {280} houȝ þei schulden fede gostly Cristene men by Goddis word. For so dide Cristis aposteles, and hadde not whereof to do bodily almes, whan þei miȝten haue had tresour and iuelis ynowe of kynggis and lordis.

[128]And if they say that Christ fed the people in the desert with physical food, many thousands, as the Gospel says: Christ did that by miracle, to show His divine nature, and to teach priests {280} how they should feed spiritual Christians with God's word. For that's what Christ's apostles did, and they had no means to provide physical food when they could have had treasures and goods enough from kings and lords.

Also Peter saiþ in Dedis of Apostlis to a pore man þat to {285} him neiþer was gold ne siluer; and ȝit he performede wel þe office of a trewe prest. But oure prestis ben so bysye aboute worldly occupacioun þat þei semen bettere bailyues or reues þan gostly prestis of Iesu Crist. For what man is so bysy aboute marchaundise, and oþere worldly doyngis, as ben {290} preostes, þat shulden ben lyȝt of heuenly lif to alle men abouten hem?

Also, Peter said in the Acts of the Apostles to a poor man that he had neither gold nor silver; yet he fulfilled his role as a true priest well. But our priests are so busy with worldly affairs that they seem more like bailiffs or stewards than spiritual priests of Jesus Christ. For what man is as busy with trade and other worldly matters as the priests, who should be a light of heavenly life to everyone around them?

But certes þei shulde be as bysy aboute studyinge of Goddys lawe, and holy preyer, not of Famulorum, but of holy desires, and clene meditacioun of God, and trewe techinge of {295} þe Gospel, as ben laboreris aboute worldly labour for here sustenaunce. And muche more bysie, ȝif þei miȝten, for þey ben more holden for to lyue wel, and <ȝeue> ensaumple of holi lif to þe puple, and trewe techinge of Holy Writ, þanne þe people is holden to ȝyue hem dymes or offringis or ony {300} bodily almes. And þerfore prestis shulde not leue ensaumple of good lif, and studyinge of Holi Writ, and trewe techinge þerof, ne bodily almes, ne for worldly goodis, ne for sauynge of here bodily lif.

But surely they should be just as busy studying God's law and holy prayer, not out of obligation, but out of holy desires and pure meditation on God, and true teaching of the Gospel, just as workers are busy with worldly tasks for their livelihood. And even more so, if they could, because they have a greater responsibility to live well and set an example of holy life for the people, and to teach the truth of Holy Scripture, than the people have to give them tithes or offerings or any kind of physical alms. Therefore, priests should not neglect to set an example of good living, study Holy Scripture, and teach it truly, nor for physical alms, nor for worldly goods, nor for saving their physical lives.

And as Crist sauede þe world by writynge and techinge of {305} foure Euaungelistis, so þe fend casteþ to dampne þe world and prestis for lettynge to preche þe Gospel by þes foure: by feyned contemplacioun, by song, by Salisbury vse, and by worldly bysynes of prestis.

And just as Christ saved the world through the writings and teachings of the four Evangelists, the devil tries to condemn the world and priests from preaching the Gospel through these four: by fake contemplation, by song, by the practices of Salisbury, and by the worldly distractions of priests.

God for His mercy styre þes prestis to preche þe Gospel in {310} word, in lif; and be war of Sathanas disceitis. Amen.

God, in His mercy, inspires these priests to preach the Gospel in {310} word, in life; and beware of Satan's deceits. Amen.

7 fend] fendis MS.

7 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] fendis MS.

66 þe] þo MS.

66 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the MS.

67 pesible] posible MS.

67 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] possible MS.

69 world] lif MS.

69 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] lif MS.

98 on] & MS.

98 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] & MS.

100 for (1st)] fro MS.

100 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (1st) fro MS.

105 of (1st)] & MS.

105 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (1st)] & MS.

108 plesynge] preisynge MS. altered later.

108 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] printing MS. altered later.

126 as (2nd)] and MS.

126 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (2nd)] and MS.

128 oure] oþer MS.

128 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] other MS.

154 bataile] baitale MS.

154 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] almanac MS.

198 chargid] chargen MS.

198 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] character creation MS.

202 not so] repeated MS.

202 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] repeated manuscript.

228 of] & MS.

228 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] & MS.

275 þan] of MS.

275 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of MS.


XII JOHN GOWER D. 1408.

John Gower, a Londoner himself, came of a good Kentish family. Chaucer must have known him well, for he chose him as his attorney when leaving for the Continent in 1378, and, with the dedication of Troilus and Criseyde, labelled him for ever as 'moral Gower'. Gower's marriage with Agnes Groundolf, probably a second marriage, is recorded in 1398. Blindness came on him a few years later. His will, dated August 15, 1408, was proved on October 24, 1408, so that his death must fall between those two points. By his own wish he was buried in St. Saviour's, Southwark, the church of the canons of St. Mary Overy, to whom he was a liberal benefactor.

John Gower, a Londoner, came from a well-respected family in Kent. Chaucer probably knew him well since he appointed him as his attorney when he left for the Continent in 1378, and in the dedication of Troilus and Criseyde, he referred to him forever as 'moral Gower.' Gower's marriage to Agnes Groundolf, likely a second marriage, was recorded in 1398. He became blind a few years later. His will, dated August 15, 1408, was proved on October 24, 1408, so his death must have occurred between those two dates. By his own request, he was buried in St. Saviour's, Southwark, the church of the canons of St. Mary Overy, to whom he was a generous benefactor.

On his tomb in St. Saviour's Church, Gower is shown with his head resting on three great volumes, representing his principal works—the Speculum Meditantis, the Vox Clamantis, and the Confessio Amantis.

On his tomb in St. Saviour's Church, Gower is depicted with his head resting on three large books, representing his main works—the Speculum Meditantis, the Vox Clamantis, and the Confessio Amantis.

The Speculum Meditantis, or Mirour de l'Omme, is a handbook of sins and sinners, written in French.

The Speculum Meditantis, or Mirour de l'Omme, is a guide to sins and sinners, written in French.

The Vox Clamantis, written in Latin, covers similar ground. Opening with a vision of the Peasants' Revolt of 1381, the poet passes in review the faults of the different grades of society—clergy, nobles, labourers, traders, lawyers—and ends with an admonition to the young King Richard II.

The Vox Clamantis, written in Latin, covers similar topics. It starts with a vision of the Peasants' Revolt of 1381, where the poet examines the flaws of various social classes—clergy, nobles, workers, merchants, lawyers—and concludes with a warning to the young King Richard II.

In his English work, the Confessio Amantis, he expressly abandons the task of setting the world to rights, and promises to change his style henceforth. Now he will sing of Love. The machinery of the poem is suggested by the great source of mediaeval conventions, the Roman de la Rose. On a May morning the poet, a victim of love, wanders afield and meets the [130] Queen of Love (cp. the beginning of Chaucer's Legend of Good Women). She bids him confess to her priest Genius. Genius hears the confession, sustaining with some incongruity the triple rôle of high priest of Love, Christian moralist, and entertainer—for it is he who tells the stories which, woven about the frame work of the Seven Deadly Sins, make the real matter of the poem.

In his English work, the Confessio Amantis, he clearly gives up the effort to fix the world and promises to change his approach from now on. He will now sing about Love. The structure of the poem is influenced by the major source of medieval conventions, the Roman de la Rose. On a May morning, the poet, a victim of love, wanders in the fields and encounters the [130] Queen of Love (see the beginning of Chaucer's Legend of Good Women). She instructs him to confess to her priest, Genius. Genius listens to the confession, taking on the somewhat mismatched roles of high priest of Love, Christian moralist, and entertainer—it's him who tells the stories that, woven around the framework of the Seven Deadly Sins, make up the main theme of the poem.

The first form of the Confessio was completed in 1390. It contains a Prologue in which the suggestion for the poem is ascribed to Richard II, and an Epilogue in his praise. In this version the Queen of Love at parting gives Gower a message for Chaucer:

The first version of the Confessio was finished in 1390. It has a Prologue that credits Richard II with the idea for the poem, and an Epilogue that praises him. In this version, the Queen of Love, at the end, gives Gower a message to pass on to Chaucer:

And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete,

And greet well Chaucer when you meet,

As mi disciple and mi poete:

As my disciple and my poet:

For in the floures of his youthe

For in the bloom of his youth

In sondri wise, as he wel couthe,

In some wise, as he well knew,

Of ditees and of songes glade,

Words and happy songs,

The whiche he for mi sake made,

The one he made for my sake,

The lond fulfild is overal.

The land is everywhere.

Wherof to him in special

To him in particular

Above alle othre I am most holde.

Above all others, I am the most beloved.

Forthi now, in hise daies olde,

Forthi now, in his old days,

Thow schalt him telle this message,

Thou shalt tell him this message,

That he upon his latere age,

That he in his later years,

To sette an ende of alle his werk,

To bring an end to all his work,

As he which is myn owne clerk,

As he who is my own clerk,

Do make his testament of love,

Do create his testament of love,

As thou hast do thi schrifte above,

As you have done this writing above,

So that mi Court it mai recorde.

So that my Court may record it.

In the final form, completed in 1392-3, Richard's name disappears from the Prologue; the dedication to his popular rival, Henry of Lancaster, is made prominent; the eulogy in the Epilogue is dropped; and with it the compliment to Chaucer. Whether this last omission is due to chance, or to some change in the relations between the two poets, is not clear.

In the final version, finished in 1392-3, Richard's name is gone from the Prologue; the dedication to his well-known rival, Henry of Lancaster, stands out; the praise in the Epilogue is removed; and along with it, the compliment to Chaucer. It's unclear whether this last omission was by chance or due to some shift in the relationship between the two poets.

In his own day Gower was ranked with Chaucer. His reputation was still high among the Elizabethans; and he has the distinction of appearing as Chorus in a Shakespearian play—Pericles—of which his story of Apollonius of Tyre, in Bk. viii of the Confessio, was the immediate source.

In his time, Gower was considered equal to Chaucer. His reputation remained strong among the Elizabethans, and he uniquely appeared as Chorus in a Shakespeare play—Pericles—which was directly inspired by his story of Apollonius of Tyre, found in Book viii of the Confessio.

A selection gives a very favourable impression of his work. He has a perfect command of the octosyllabic couplet; an easy [131] style, well suited to narrative; and a classic simplicity of expression for which the work of his predecessors in Middle English leaves us unprepared. Throughout the whole of the Confessio Amantis, more than 30,000 lines, the level of workmanship is remarkable, and almost every page shows some graceful and poetical verses.

A selection gives a very positive impression of his work. He has complete control over the octosyllabic couplet; a relaxed [131] style, perfect for storytelling; and a classic simplicity in his expression that catches us off guard compared to the work of his Middle English predecessors. Throughout the entire Confessio Amantis, which has over 30,000 lines, the quality of craftsmanship is impressive, and almost every page features some elegant and poetic lines.

Yet the poem as a whole suffers from the fault that Gower tried to avoid:

Yet the poem as a whole suffers from the flaw that Gower tried to avoid:

It dulleth ofte a mannes wit

It often dulls a man's mind

To him that schal it aldai rede.

To him who will read it daily.

One defect, obvious to a modern reader, would hardly be noticed by his contemporaries: he often incorporates in his poetry matter proper only to an encyclopaedia, such as the discourse on the religions of the world in Bk. v, or that on Philosophy in Bk. vii. Another is more radical: for all his wide reading, his leading ideas lack originality. It is hardly a travesty to say that the teaching of his works amounts to this: 'In the moral world, avoid the Seven Deadly Sins in the five sub-classifications of each; in the political world keep your degree without presuming'. Such a negative and conventional message cannot sustain the fabric of three long poems. Their polished and facile moralizing becomes almost exasperating if it be remembered that the poet wrote when a whole system of society was falling, and falling noisily, about him. Modern taste rejects Gower the moralist and political writer, and his claim to present as apart from historical value rests on the delightful single stories which served as embroidery to his serious themes.

One flaw, obvious to a modern reader, would hardly be noticed by his contemporaries: he often includes in his poetry material that’s more suited for an encyclopedia, like the discussion on world religions in Book V, or the one on Philosophy in Book VII. Another issue is more fundamental: despite his extensive reading, his main ideas lack originality. It’s not an exaggeration to say that the message of his works boils down to this: 'In the moral realm, avoid the Seven Deadly Sins in their five sub-categories; in the political realm, maintain your status without overstepping.' Such a negative and conventional message can’t support the weight of three lengthy poems. Their polished and easy moral lessons become almost frustrating when you remember that the poet wrote while an entire societal system was crumbling, and doing so loudly, around him. Modern preferences dismiss Gower as a moralist and political writer, and his relevance beyond historical value relies on the charming individual stories that embellished his serious themes.

The extracts are taken from the admirable edition by G. C. Macaulay: 'The Works of John Gower', 4 vols., Oxford 1899-1902.

The excerpts are from the excellent edition by G. C. Macaulay: 'The Works of John Gower', 4 vols., Oxford 1899-1902.


A. CEIX AND ALCEONE. From Book IV, lines 2927 and following.

This finde I write in Poesie:

This find I write in poetry:

Ceïx the king of Trocinie

Ceïx, the king of Trocinie

Hadde Alceone to his wif,

Had Alceone to his wife,

Which as hire oghne hertes lif

Which as hire oghne hertes lif

[132]Him loveth; and he hadde also 5

[132]He loves him; and he also 5

A brother, which was cleped tho

A brother, who was called then

Dedalion, and he per cas

Dedalion, and he per cas

Fro kinde of man forschape was

Fro a kind of man search was

Into a goshauk of liknesse;

Into a state of likeness;

Wherof the king gret hevynesse 10

Whereof the king greatly mourns

Hath take, and thoghte in his corage

Hath take, and thought in his heart

To gon upon a pelrinage

To go on a pilgrimage

Into a strange regioun,

Into a strange region,

Wher he hath his devocioun

Where he has his devotion

To don his sacrifice and preie, 15

To wear his sacrifice and spoil, 15

If that he mihte in eny weie

If he could in any way

Toward the goddes finde grace

Toward the goddess find grace

His brother hele to pourchace,

His brother went to buy,

So that he mihte be reformed

So that he might be reformed

Of that he hadde be transformed. 20

Of that he had been transformed. 20

To this pourpos and to this ende

To this purpose and to this end

This king is redy for to wende,

This king is ready to go,

As he which wolde go be schipe;

As he who would go by ship;

And for to don him felaschipe

And to make him feel happy

His wif unto the see him broghte, 25

His wife brought him to the sea, 25

With al hire herte and him besoghte

With all her heart, she begged him.

That he the time hire wolde sein

That he would say at the time he would hire

Whan that he thoghte come aȝein:

Whan that he thought to return:

'Withinne,' he seith, 'tuo monthe day.'

'Within,' he says, 'two months from today.'

And thus in al the haste he may 30

And so, in all the rush he can 30

He tok his leve, and forth he seileth,

He took his leave and sailed away,

Wepende and sche hirself beweileth,

Weeping and mourning for herself,

And torneth hom, ther sche cam fro.

And she turns home, where she came from.

Bot whan the monthes were ago,

Bot whan the months had passed,

The whiche he sette of his comynge, 35

The which he set for his coming, 35

And that sche herde no tydinge,

And that she heard no news,

Ther was no care for to seche:

Ther was no care for to seche:

Wherof the goddes to beseche

To beseech the goddesses

[133]Tho sche began in many wise,

[133]Though she began in many ways,

And to Iuno hire sacrifise 40

And to Iuno hire sacrifice 40

Above alle othre most sche dede,

Above all others most she did,

And for hir lord sche hath so bede

And for her lord, she has so begged

To wite and knowe hou that he ferde,

To write and to know how he fared,

That Iuno the goddesse hire herde,

That Juno the goddess heard her,

Anon and upon this matiere 45

Anon and on this matter 45

Sche bad Yris hir messagere

She sent her messenger.

To Slepes hous that he schal wende,

To Sleep's house that he shall go,

And bidde him that he make an ende,

And asked him to finish up,

Be swevene and schewen al the cas

Be dream and show all the situation

Unto this ladi, hou it was. 50

Unto this lady, how it was. 50

This Yris, fro the hihe stage

This Yris, from the high stage

Which undertake hath the message,

Which message has been sent,

Hire reyny cope dede upon,

Hire Reyny, cope, and attend.

The which was wonderli begon

The one that was wonderful began

With colours of diverse hewe, 55

With colors of diverse hue, 55

An hundred mo than men it knewe;

A hundred more than men it knew;

The hevene lich unto a bowe

The sky looks like a bow.

Sche bende, and so she cam doun lowe,

Sche bended, and so she came down low.

The god of Slep wher that sche fond;

The god of Sleep where she found;

And that was in a strange lond, 60

And that was in a strange land, 60

Which marcheth upon Chymerie:

Which walks upon Chymerie:

For ther, as seith the Poesie,

For there, as the Poetry says,

The God of Slep hath mad his hous,

The God of Sleep has made his house,

Which of entaille is merveilous.

Which of the entaille is marvelous.

Under an hell ther is a cave, 65

Under hell there is a cave, 65

Which of the sonne mai noght have,

Which of the sun may not have,

So that noman mai knowe ariht

So that no man may know rightly

The point betwen the dai and nyht:

The point between the day and night:

Ther is no fyr, ther is no sparke,

Ther is no fyr, ther is no sparke,

Ther is no dore, which mai charke, 70

Ther is no dore, which mai charke, 70

Wherof an yhe scholde unschette,

Whereof he should not doubt,

So that inward ther is no lette.

So that inside there is no obstacle.

[134]And for to speke of that withoute,

[134]And to talk about that openly,

Ther stant no gret tree nyh aboute

Ther stant no great tree nigh about

Wher on ther myhte crowe or pie 75

Wher on there might crow or pie 75

Alihte, for to clepe or crie;

Alihte, to call or yell;

Ther is no cok to crowe day,

Ther is no cok to crowe day,

Ne beste non which noise may;

Ne beste non which noise may;

The hell bot al aboute round

The chaos is everywhere.

Ther is growende upon the ground 80

Ther is growende upon the ground 80

Popi, which berth the sed of slep,

Popi, which bears the seed of sleep,

With othre herbes suche an hep.

With other herbs such a group.

A stille water for the nones

A still water for the nuns

Rennende upon the smale stones,

Running on the small stones,

Which hihte of Lethes the rivere, 85

Which hihte of Lethes the river, 85

Under that hell in such manere

Under that hell in such a way

Ther is, which ȝifth gret appetit

Ther is, which gives great appetite

To slepe. And thus full of delit

To sleep. And so completely full of delight.

Slep hath his hous; and of his couche

Slep has his house; and of his bed

Withinne his chambre if I schal touche, 90

Withinside his room, if I touch, 90

Of hebenus that slepi tree

Of the hebenus that sleeps tree

The bordes al aboute be,

The edges all around me,

And for he scholde slepe softe,

And he should sleep peacefully,

Upon a fethrebed alofte

On a feather bed alone

He lith with many a pilwe of doun. 95

He lies with many a pillow of down. 95

The chambre is strowed up and doun

The room is cluttered up and down

With swevenes many thousendfold.

With many thousands of dreams.

Thus cam Yris into this hold,

Thus came Yris into this stronghold,

And to the bedd, which is al blak,

And to the bed, which is all black,

Sche goth, and ther with Slep sche spak, 100

Sche goes, and there with Sleep she spoke, 100

And in the wise as sche was bede

And in her wisdom, as she was, she prayed.

The message of Iuno sche dede.

The message of Iuno is delivered.

Ful ofte hir wordes sche reherceth,

Ful ofte hir wordes sche reherceth,

Er sche his slepi eres perceth;

Er sche his slepi eres perceth;

With mochel wo bot ate laste 105

With much what both ate last 105

His slombrende yhen he upcaste

His slombrende yhen he upcaste

[135]And seide hir that it schal be do.

[135]And told her that it will be done.

Wherof among a thousend tho

Among a thousand though

Withinne his hous that slepi were,

Withinside his house that were sleepy,

In special he ches out there 110

In particular, he checks out there 110

Thre, whiche scholden do this dede:

Thre, who were supposed to do this deed:

The ferste of hem, so as I rede,

The first of them, as I read,

Was Morpheüs, the whos nature

Was Morpheus, the whose nature

Is for to take the figure

Is for to take the figure

Of what persone that him liketh, 115

Of which person he likes, 115

Wherof that he ful ofte entriketh

Of which he often speaks

The lif which slepe schal be nyhte;

The life that sleeps will be night;

And Ithecus that other hihte,

And Ithecus that other height,

Which hath the vois of every soun,

Which has the voice of every sound,

The chiere and the condicioun 120

The cheer and the condition

Of every lif, what so it is:

Of every life, what is it:

The thridde suiende after this

The third Sunday after this

Is Panthasas, which may transforme

Is Panthasas, which may transform

Of every thing the rihte forme,

Of everything, the right format,

And change it in an other kinde. 125

And change it into another kind. 125

Upon hem thre, so as I finde,

Upon them three, as I see,

Of swevenes stant al thapparence,

Of dreams stands all the appearance,

Which other while is evidence,

Which other while is proof,

And other while bot a iape.

And other while, both a joke.

Bot natheles it is so schape, 130

Bot natheles it is so schape, 130

That Morpheüs be nyht al one

That Morpheus be night all alone

Appiereth until Alceone

Appears until Alceone

In liknesse of hir housebonde

In likeness of her husband

Al naked ded upon the stronde,

Al naked lay on the shore,

And hou he dreynte in special 135

And how he drowned in particular 135

These othre tuo it schewen al:

These other two show it all:

The tempeste of the blake cloude,

The storm of the black cloud,

The wode see, the wyndes loude,

The woods are dark, the winds are loud,

Al this sche mette, and sih him dyen;

Al this sche mett, and sih him dyen;

Wherof that sche began to crien, 140

Wherof that she began to cry, 140

[136]Slepende abedde ther sche lay,

Slept there a bed where she lay,

And with that noise of hire affray

And with that noise of a hiring commotion

Hir wommen sterten up aboute,

Her women started up about,

Whiche of here ladi were in doute,

Whichever of these ladies was in doubt,

And axen hire hou that sche ferde; 145

And ask her how she was doing; 145

And sche, riht as sche syh and herde,

And she, right as she saw and heard,

Hir swevene hath told hem everydel:

Hir dream has told them everything:

And thei it halsen alle wel

And they all greet each other warmly.

And sein it is a tokne of goode.

And saying it is a token of good.

Bot til sche wiste hou that it stode, 150

Bot til sche wiste how it stood, 150

Sche hath no confort in hire herte,

Sche has no comfort in her heart,

Upon the morwe and up sche sterte,

Upon the morning, she got up,

And to the see, wher that sche mette

And to the sea, where she met

The bodi lay, withoute lette

The body lay, without delay

Sche drowh, and whan that sche cam nyh, 155

Sche drowh, and when she came near, 155

Stark ded, hise armes sprad, sche syh

Stark dead, his arms spread, she saw

Hire lord flietende upon the wawe.

Hire lord flietende upon the wave.

Wherof hire wittes ben withdrawe,

Where minds are withdrawn,

And sche, which tok of deth no kepe,

And she, who took no heed of death,

Anon forth lepte into the depe 160

Anon forth leaped into the deep 160

And wolde have cawht him in hire arm.

And would have caught him in her arms.

This infortune of double harm

This unfortunate double whammy

The goddes fro the hevene above

The goddess from the heavens above

Behielde, and for the trowthe of love,

Behielde, and for the sake of love,

Which in this worthi ladi stod, 165

Which in this worthy lady stood, 165

Thei have upon the salte flod

Thei have upon the salt flood

Hire dreinte lord and hire also

Hire dreinte lord and hire also

Fro deth to lyve torned so

Fro death to life turned so

That thei ben schapen into briddes

That they have been shaped into birds

Swimmende upon the wawe amiddes. 170

Swimming on the wave.

And whan sche sih hire lord livende

And when she saw her living lord

In liknesse of a bridd swimmende,

In the likeness of a bird swimming,

And sche was of the same sort,

And she was the same kind,

So as sche mihte do desport,

So they can have fun,

[137]Upon the ioie which sche hadde 175

Upon her journey

Hire wynges bothe abrod sche spradde,

Hire wings both abroad she spread,

And him, so as sche mai suffise,

And him, so that he may suffice,

Beclipte and keste in such a wise,

Be clip and keste in such a way,

As sche was whilom wont to do:

As she was once accustomed to do:

Hire wynges for hire armes tuo 180

Hire wings for hire arms two 180

Sche tok, and for hire lippes softe

Sche tok, and for hire lips soft

Hire harde bile, and so ful ofte

Hire harde bile, and so full often

Sche fondeth in hire briddes forme,

Sche finds in her bird's shape,

If that sche mihte hirself conforme

If that she could conform herself

To do the plesance of a wif, 185

To please a spouse,

As sche dede in that other lif:

As she did in that other life:

For thogh sche hadde hir pouer lore,

For though she had lost her power,

Hir will stod as it was tofore,

Hir will stand as it was before,

And serveth him so as sche mai.

And serves him however she can.

Wherof into this ilke day 190

On this day 190

Togedre upon the see thei wone,

Togedre upon the sea they dwell,

Wher many a dowhter and a sone

Wher many a daughter and a son

Thei bringen forth of briddes kinde;

Thei bring forth of birds kind;

And for men scholden take in mynde

And for men should keep in mind

This Alceoun the trewe queene, 195

This Alceoun the true queen, 195

Hire briddes ȝit, as it is seene,

Hire briddes yet, as it is seen,

Of Alceoun the name bere.

Of Alceoun the name bear.


B. Adrian and Bardus. From Book 5, lines 4937 and following.

To speke of an unkinde man,

To talk about a cruel man,

I finde hou whilom Adrian,

I find you once, Adrian,

Of Rome which a gret lord was,

Of Rome, which was a great lord,

Upon a day as he per cas

Upon a day as he passed

To wode in his huntinge wente, 5

To ride out for his hunting, 5

It hapneth at a soudein wente,

It happens at a sudden turn,

[138]After his chace as he poursuieth,

[138]After his chase as he pursues,

Thurgh happ, the which noman eschuieth,

Thurgh happ, the which no man escapes,

He fell unwar into a pet,

He fell unwittingly into a trap,

Wher that it mihte noght be let. 10

Wher it might not be prevented. 10

The pet was dep and he fell lowe,

The pet was deep and he fell low.

That of his men non myhte knowe

That none of his men could know

Wher he becam, for non was nyh

Wher he became, for none was near.

Which of his fall the meschief syh.

Which of his falls, the mischief sigh.

And thus al one ther he lay 15

And so he lay there all alone 15

Clepende and criende al the day

Clepende and criende all the day

For socour and deliverance,

For help and rescue,

Til aȝein eve it fell per chance,

Til aȝein eve it fell per chance,

A while er it began to nyhte,

A while later it began to night,

A povere man, which Bardus hihte, 20

A broke guy named Bardus, 20

Cam forth walkende with his asse,

Cam forth walking with his donkey,

And hadde gadred him a tasse

And had gathered him a cup

Of grene stickes and of dreie

Of green sticks and of dry

To selle, who that wolde hem beie,

To sell, anyone who wants to buy them,

As he which hadde no liflode, 25

As the one who had no means of support, 25

Bot whanne he myhte such a lode

Bot whanne he might such a load

To toune with his asse carie.

To town with his donkey carry.

And as it fell him for to tarie

And as it happened for him to stay

That ilke time nyh the pet,

That like time nyh the pet,

And hath the trusse faste knet, 30

And has the truss tightly tied, 30

He herde a vois, which cride dimme,

He heard a voice that cried softly,

And he his ere to the brimme

And he is here to the brim

Hath leid, and herde it was a man,

Hath laid, and heard it was a man,

Which seide, 'Ha, help hier Adrian,

Which said, 'Hey, help here Adrian,

And I wol ȝiven half mi good.' 35

And I will give half my goods. 35

The povere man this understod,

The poor man understood this,

As he that wolde gladly winne,

As he who would gladly win,

And to this lord which was withinne

And to this lord who was inside

He spak and seide, 'If I thee save,

He spoke and said, 'If I save you,

What sikernesse schal I have 40

What certainty should I have 40

[139]Of covenant, that afterward

Of the covenant, that later

Thou wolt me ȝive such reward

You will give me such a reward

As thou behihtest nou tofore?'

As you behold now before?

That other hath his othes swore

That other has sworn his oaths.

Be hevene and be the goddes alle, 45

Be the heavens and all the gods, 45

If that it myhte so befalle

If that were to happen

That he out of the pet him broghte,

That he brought him out of the pet,

Of all the goodes whiche he oghte

Of all the goods that he should

He schal have evene halvendel.

He shall have half.

This Bardus seide he wolde wel; 50

This Bardus said he would. 50

And with this word his asse anon

And with this word, his donkey immediately

He let untrusse, and therupon

He let loose, and thereafter

Doun goth the corde into the pet,

Doun goes the cord into the pit,

To which he hath at þe ende knet

To which he has at the end connected

A staf, wherby, he seide, he wolde 55

A staff, by which, he said, he would 55

That Adrian him scholde holde.

That Adrian should hold him.

Bot it was tho per chance falle,

Bot it was tho per chance falle,

Into that pet was also falle

Into that pet was also falle

An ape, which at thilke throwe,

An ape, which at that time,

Whan that the corde cam doun lowe, 60

Whan that the corde cam doun lowe, 60

Al sodeinli therto he skipte

Al suddenly there he skipped

And it in bothe hise armes clipte.

And he embraced him with both arms.

And Bardus with his asse anon

And Bardus with his donkey immediately

Him hath updrawe, and he is gon.

Him has been lifted up, and he is gone.

But whan he sih it was an ape, 65

But when he saw it was an ape, 65

He wende al hadde ben a iape

He went and had been a joke

Of faierie, and sore him dradde:

Of fairy, and he was very afraid of it:

And Adrian eftsone gradde

And Adrian graduated

For help, and cride and preide faste,

For help, and cried and prayed hard,

And he eftsone his corde caste; 70

And he threw his rope again; 70

Bot whan it cam unto the grounde,

Bot whan it cam unto the grounde,

A gret serpent it hath bewounde,

A great serpent has wound around it,

The which Bardus anon up drouh.

The Bardus quickly prepared.

And thanne him thoghte wel ynouh

And then he thought well enough

[140]It was fantosme, bot yit he herde 75

[140]It was fantastic, but still he heard 75

The vois, and he therto ansuerde,

The voice answered him.

'What wiht art thou in Goddes name?'

'What are you doing in God's name?'

'I am,' quod Adrian, 'the same,

'I am,' said Adrian, 'the same,

Whos good thou schalt have evene half.'

Whosever is good, you shall have an equal share.

Quod Bardus, 'Thanne a Goddes half 80

Quod Bardus, 'Then for God's sake 80

The thridde time assaie I schal':

The third time I attempt:

And caste his corde forth withal

And threw his rope out as well

Into the pet, and whan it cam

Into the pet, and when it came

To him, this lord of Rome it nam,

To him, this lord of Rome is named,

And therupon him hath adresced, 85

And then he has addressed, 85

And with his hand ful ofte blessed,

And with his hand often blessed,

And thanne he bad to Bardus hale.

And then he called for Bardus.

And he, which understod his tale,

And he, who understood his story,

Betwen him and his asse, al softe,

Betwen him and his donkey, all soft,

Hath drawe and set him up alofte 90

Hath drawn and set him up high 90.

Withouten harm, al esely.

Without harm, all is well.

He seith noght ones 'grant merci,'

He doesn't say "thank you" even once.

Bot strauhte him forth to the cité,

Bot strauhte him forth to the city,

And let this povere Bardus be.

And let this poor bard be.

And natheles this simple man 95

And nevertheless this simple man

His covenant, so as he can,

His agreement, as far as he can,

Hath axed; and that other seide,

Hath asked; and that other said,

If so be that he him umbreide

If he protects him

Of oght that hath be speke or do,

Of anything that has been said or done,

It schal ben venged on him so, 100

It will be avenged on him like this, 100

That him were betre to be ded.

That he would be better off dead.

And he can tho non other red,

And he can’t read anything else,

But on his asse aȝein he caste

But he turned again on his donkey.

His trusse, and hieth homward faste:

His belt, and he hurried home quickly:

And whan that he cam hom to bedde, 105

And when he came home to bed, 105

He tolde his wif hou that he spedde.

He told his wife how he did.

Bot finaly to speke oght more

Bot finaly to speak ought more

Unto this lord he dradde him sore.

Unto this lord he was very afraid.

[141]So that a word ne dorste he sein.

[141]So that a word should not be seen.

And thus upon the morwe aȝein, 110

And so the next morning, 110

In the manere as I recorde,

In the way that I remember,

Forth with his asse and with his corde

Forth with his donkey and with his rope

To gadre wode, as he dede er,

To gather wood, as he did before,

He goth; and whan that he cam ner

He went; and when he came closer

Unto the place where he wolde, 115

Unto the place where he wanted, 115

He hath his ape anon beholde,

He has his ape looking at him right away,

Which hadde gadred al aboute

Which had gathered all around

Of stickes hiere and there a route,

Of sticks here and there a path,

And leide hem redy to his hond,

And led him ready to his hand,

Wherof he made his trosse and bond. 120

Wherof he made his trosse and bond. 120

Fro dai to dai and in this wise

Fro dai to dai and in this wise

This ape profreth his servise,

This ape offers his service,

So that he hadde of wode ynouh.

So he had plenty of wood.

Upon a time and as he drouh

Upon a time and as he drouh

Toward the wode, he sih besyde 125

Toward the woods, he saw beside 125

The grete gastli serpent glyde,

The great ghostly serpent glides,

Til that sche cam in his presence,

Til that she came into his presence,

And in hir kinde a reverence

And in her nature a respect

Sche hath him do, and forth withal

Sche hath him do, and forth withal

A ston mor briht than a cristall 130

A stone more bright than a crystal 130

Out of hir mouth tofore his weie

Out of her mouth before his way

Sche let doun falle, and wente aweie

Sche let doun falle, and wente aweie

For that he schal noght ben adrad.

For that he shall not be afraid.

Tho was this povere Bardus glad,

Tho was this povere Bardus glad,

Thonkende God and to the ston 135

Thonkende God and to the ston 135

He goth and takth it up anon,

He goes and picks it up right away,

And hath gret wonder in his wit

And has great wonder in his mind

Hou that the beste him hath aquit,

Hou that the best him has acquitted,

Wher that the mannes sone hath failed,

Wher that the man's son has failed,

For whom he hadde most travailed. 140

For whom he had worked the hardest. 140

Bot al he putte in Goddes hond,

Bot all he put in God's hand,

And torneth hom, and what he fond

And he returned home, and what he found

[142]Unto his wif he hath it schewed;

[142]He has shown it to his wife;

And thei, that weren bothe lewed,

And they, who were both uneducated,

Acorden that he scholde it selle. 145

Acorden that he should sell it. 145

And he no lengere wolde duelle,

And he no longer wanted to stay,

Bot forth anon upon the tale

Bot forth anon upon the tale

The ston he profreth to the sale;

The stone he offers for sale;

And riht as he himself it sette,

And just as he himself set it,

The iueler anon forth fette 150

The jeweler then fetched

The gold and made his paiement;

The gold and made his payment;

Therof was no delaiement.

There was no delay.

Thus whan this ston was boght and sold,

Thus when this stone was bought and sold,

Homward with ioie manyfold

Home with joy multiple

This Bardus goth; and whan he cam 155

This Bardus goth; and when he came 155

Hom to his hous and that he nam

Hom to his hous and that he nam

His gold out of his purs, withinne

His gold out of his purse, within

He fond his ston also therinne,

He found his stone also within there,

Wherof for ioie his herte pleide,

Wherof for joy his heart played,

Unto his wif and thus he seide, 160

Unto his wife and so he said, 160

'Lo, hier my gold, lo, hier mi ston!'

'Look, here is my gold, look, here is my stone!'

His wif hath wonder therupon,

His wife wonders about that,

And axeth him hou that mai be.

And asked him how that could be.

'Nou, be mi trouthe! I not,' quod he,

'Now, believe me! I'm not,' said he,

'Bot I dar swere upon a bok 165

'But I dare swear on a book 165

That to my marchant I it tok,

That I took it to my merchant,

And he it hadde whan I wente:

And he had it when I went:

So knowe I noght to what entente

So I don't know for what purpose

It is nou hier, bot it be grace.

It is now here, but it is grace.

Forthi tomorwe in other place 170

For tomorrow in another place

I wole it fonde for to selle,

I wanted it to be found for sale,

And if it wol noght with him duelle,

And if it won't stay with him,

Bot crepe into mi purs aȝein,

Bot crepe into mi purs aȝein,

Than dar I saufly swere and sein

Than dar I safely swear and say

It is the vertu of the ston.' 175

It is the quality of the stone.' 175

The morwe cam, and he is gon

The morning came, and he is gone

[143]To seche aboute in other stede

[143]To search around in another place

His ston to selle, and he so dede,

His stone to sell, and he did so,

And lefte it with his chapman there.

And left it with his partner there.

Bot whan that he cam elleswhere 180

Bot whan that he cam elleswhere 180

In presence of his wif at hom,

In the presence of his wife at home,

Out of his purs and that he nom

Out of his purse and that he nom

His gold, he fond his ston withal.

His gold, he found his stone with it.

And thus it fell him overal,

And so it happened to him everywhere,

Where he it solde in sondri place, 185

Where he sold it in various places, 185

Such was the fortune and the grace.

Such was the luck and the favor.

Bot so wel may nothing ben hidd,

Bot so well may nothing be hid,

That it nys ate laste kidd:

That it was not eaten last kid:

This fame goth aboute Rome

This fame spread throughout Rome

So ferforth that the wordes come 190

So far that the words come 190

To themperour Iustinian;

To Emperor Justinian;

And he let sende for the man,

And he had the man sent for,

And axede him hou that it was.

And asked him how it was.

And Bardus tolde him al the cas,

And Bardus told him all the details,

Hou that the worm and ek the beste, 195

Hou that the worm and ek the beste, 195

Althogh thei maden no beheste,

Although they made no request,

His travail hadden wel aquit;

His struggles had been worthwhile;

Bot he which hadde a mannes wit,

Bot he which had a man's wit,

And made his covenant be mouthe,

And made his covenant with words,

And swor therto al that he couthe, 200

And swore to it all that he could, 200

To parte and ȝiven half his good,

To share and give half his goods,

Hath nou forȝete hou that it stod,

Hath now forgotten how it stood,

As he which wol no trouthe holde.

As he who will not keep his word.

This Emperour al that he tolde

This emperor, all that he said

Hath herd, and thilke unkindenesse 205

Hath heard, and that unkindness

He seide he wolde himself redresse.

He said he would fix it himself.

And thus in court of iuggement

And so in the court of judgment

This Adrian was thanne assent,

This Adrian was then agreed,

And the querele in audience

And the quarrel in audience

Declared was in the presence 210

Declared was in the room 210

[144]Of themperour and many mo;

Of the emperor and many more;

Wherof was mochel speche tho

Where was much talk then

And gret wondringe among the press.

And great wonder among the crowd.

Bot ate laste natheles

Bot ate last night

For the partie which hath pleigned 215

For the party that has complained 215

The lawe hath diemed and ordeigned

The law has judged and decided

Be hem that were avised wel,

Be those who were well advised,

That he schal have the halvendel

He will get half.

Thurghout of Adrianes good.

Adriane is doing well.

And thus of thilke unkinde blod 220

And so of that cruel blood 220

Stant the memoire into this day,

Stant the memoire into this day,

Wherof that every wys man may

Wherof that every wise man may

Ensamplen him, and take in mynde

Sample him, and remember.

What schame it is to ben unkinde;

What a shame it is to be unkind;

Aȝein the which reson debateth, 225

Against which reason debates, 225

And every creature it hateth.

And every creature it hates.


XIII JOHN OF TREVISA'S TRANSLATION OF HIGDEN'S POLYCHRONICON 1387.

Ranulph Higden (d. 1364) was a monk of St. Werburgh's at Chester, and has been doubtfully identified with the 'Randal Higden' who is said to have travelled to Rome to get the Pope's consent to the acting of the Chester miracle plays in English.

Ranulph Higden (d. 1364) was a monk at St. Werburgh's in Chester and is sometimes identified as 'Randal Higden,' who is said to have traveled to Rome to get the Pope's approval for performing the Chester miracle plays in English.

His Polychronicon, so called because it is the chronicle of many ages, is a compilation covering the period from the Creation to 1352. In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries it was the favourite universal history; and the First Book, which deals with general geography, has still a special interest for the light it throws on the state of knowledge in Chaucer's day.

His Polychronicon, named because it's a chronicle of multiple ages, is a collection that spans from the Creation to 1352. In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, it was the preferred universal history; and the First Book, which focuses on general geography, still holds particular interest for the insight it provides into the state of knowledge during Chaucer's time.

Two English prose translations are known: Trevisa's, completed in 1387, and modernized and printed by Caxton in 1482; and an anonymous rendering made in the second quarter of the fifteenth century. Both are printed, with Higden's Latin, in the edition by Babington and Lumby, Rolls Series, 9 vols., 1865-86.

Two English prose translations are known: Trevisa's, finished in 1387 and modernized and printed by Caxton in 1482, and an anonymous version created in the second quarter of the fifteenth century. Both are published alongside Higden's Latin in the edition by Babington and Lumby, Rolls Series, 9 vols., 1865-86.

John of Trevisa was a Cornishman. He was a fellow of Exeter College, Oxford, from 1362 to 1365; and was one of those expelled from Queen's College for 'unworthiness' in 1379. He became vicar of Berkeley, and at the request of Sir Thomas Berkeley undertook the translation of the Polychronicon. In 1398 he brought to an end another long work, the translation of Bartholomaeus de Proprietatibus Rerum, the great encyclopaedia of natural science at this time. He died at Berkeley in 1402.

John of Trevisa was from Cornwall. He was a member of Exeter College, Oxford, from 1362 to 1365, and was expelled from Queen's College for 'unworthiness' in 1379. He became the vicar of Berkeley, and at the request of Sir Thomas Berkeley, he took on the translation of the Polychronicon. In 1398, he completed another extensive work, the translation of Bartholomaeus de Proprietatibus Rerum, the major encyclopaedia of natural science at that time. He died in Berkeley in 1402.

Trevisa was a diligent but not an accurate or graceful [146] translator. He rarely adds anything from his own knowledge, though we have an example in the account of the reform of teaching at Oxford while he was there. The interest of his work depends chiefly on the curiosity of some passages in his originals.

Trevisa was a hard-working translator, but he wasn’t very accurate or smooth. He rarely contributes anything from his own understanding, though there’s an example in his description of the changes in teaching at Oxford during his time there. The value of his work mainly comes from the intriguing sections in his source materials.


A. THE WONDERS OF BRITAIN. CHAP. 42. MS. Tiberius D. vii (around 1400), page 39 a.

In Brytayn buþ hoot welles wel arayed and yhyȝt to þe vse of mankunde. Mayster of þulke welles ys þe gret spyryt of Minerua. Yn hys hous fuyr duyreþ alwey, þat neuer chaungeþ into askes, bote þar þe fuyr slakeþ, hyt changeþ ynto stony clottes. {05}

In Britain, there are hot springs that are well-prepared and suitable for human use. The master of those springs is the great spirit of Minerva. In his house, a fire always burns, which never turns to ashes, but when the fire goes out, it changes into stone clots. {05}

Yn Brytayn buþ meny wondres. Noþeles foure buþ most wonderfol. Þe furste ys at Pectoun. Þar bloweþ so strong a wynd out of þe chenes of þe eorþe þat hyt casteþ vp aȝe cloþes þat me casteþ yn. Þe secunde ys at Stonhenge bysydes Salesbury. Þar gret stones and wondur huge buþ {10} arered an hyȝ, as hyt were ȝates, so þat þar semeþ ȝates yset apon oþer ȝates. Noþeles hyt ys noȝt clerlych yknowe noþer parceyuet houȝ and wharfore a buþ so arered and so wonderlych yhonged. Þe þridde ys at Cherdhol. Þer ys gret holwenes vndur eorþe. Ofte meny men habbeþ {15} ybe þerynne, and ywalked aboute wiþynne, and yseye ryuers and streemes, bote nowhar conneþ hy fynde non ende. Þe feurþe ys þat reyn ys yseye arered vp of þe hulles, and anon yspronge aboute yn þe feeldes. Also þer ys a gret pond þat conteyneþ þre score ylondes couenable for men to dwelle {20} ynne. Þat pound ys byclypped aboute wiþ six score rooches. Apon euerych rooch ys an egle hys nest; and þre score ryuers eorneþ into þat pound, and non of ham alle eorneþ into þe se, bot on. Þar ys a pound yclosed aboute wiþ a wal of tyyl and of ston. Yn þat pound men wascheþ and baþeþ {25} wel [147] ofte, and euerych man feeleþ þe water hoot oþer cold ryȝt as a wol hymsylf. Þar buþ also salt welles fer fram þe se, and buþ salt al þe woke long forto Saturday noon, and fersch fram Saturday noon forto Moneday. Þe water of þis welles, whanne hyt ys ysode, turneþ into smal salt, fayr and {30} whyyt. Also þar ys a pond þe water þerof haþ wondur worchyng, for þey al an ost stood by þe pond, and turnede þe face þyderward, þe water wolde drawe vyolentlych toward þe pond, and weete al here cloþes. So scholde hors be drawe yn þe same wyse. Bote ȝef þe face ys aweyward {35} fram þe water, þe water noyeþ noȝt. Þer ys a welle <þat> non streem eorneþ þarfram noþer þerto, and ȝet four maner fysch buþ ytake þarynne. Þat welle ys bote twenty foot long, and twenty foot brood, and noȝt deop bote to þe kneo, and ys yclosed wiþ hyȝ bankkes in euerych syde. {40}

In Britain, there are many wonders. However, four are the most remarkable. The first is at Picton. There, a strong wind blows out of the earth's cracks that throws up clothes that people throw in. The second is at Stonehenge near Salisbury. There, great stones and huge wonders are arranged high up, as if they were gates set upon other gates. However, it is not clearly known how and why they are so arranged and so wonderfully hung. The third is at Cherdhol. There is a great hollowness under the earth. Often many men have been there, walking around inside, and seen rivers and streams, but nowhere can they find an end. The fourth is that rain is seen rising up from the hills, and then sprouting about in the fields. Also, there is a great pond that contains three score islands suitable for people to dwell in. That pond is surrounded by six score banks. On every bank is an eagle's nest; and three score rivers flow into that pond, and none of them flows into the sea, except one. There is a pond enclosed by a wall of tile and stone. In that pond, people wash and bathe quite often, and everyone feels the water hot or cold just like a wolf itself. There are also salt wells far from the sea, which are salty all week long until Saturday noon, and fresh from Saturday noon until Monday. The water from these wells, when boiled, turns into small salt, fair and white. Also, there is a pond whose water has a wondrous effect, for when a host stands by the pond and turns their face toward it, the water would violently pull them toward the pond, soaking all their clothes. So should horses be drawn in the same way. But if the face is turned away from the water, the water does not disturb them. There is a well that no stream flows to or from, and yet four kinds of fish are caught there. That well is only twenty feet long, and twenty feet wide, and not deep except to the knee, and is enclosed with high banks on every side.

Yn þe contray aboute Wynchestre ys a den. Out of þat den alwey bloweþ a strong wynd, so þat no man may endure for to stonde tofor þat den. Þar ys also a pond þat turneþ tre into yre and hyt be þerynne al a ȝer, and so tren buþ yschape into whestones. Also þer ys yn þe cop of an hul {45} a buryel. Euerych man þat comeþ and meteþ þat buriel a schal fynde hyt euene ryȝt of hys oune meete; and ȝef a pylgrym oþer eny wery man kneoleþ þerto, anon a schal be al fersch, and of werynes schal he feele non nuy.

In the area around Winchester, there is a cave. A strong wind constantly blows out of that cave, making it unbearable for anyone to stand in front of it. There is also a pond that turns trees into iron, and it does this all year round, so the trees are shaped into white stones. Additionally, there is in the top of a hill a burial site. Anyone who comes across that burial will find it exactly aligned with their own meal; and if a pilgrim or any weary traveler kneels there, they will feel completely refreshed and free from fatigue.

Fast by pe Ministre of Wynburney, þat ys noȝt fer fram {50} Bathe, ys a wode þat bereþ moche fruyt. Ȝef pe tren of þat wode falle into a water oþer grounde <þat> þar ys nyȝ, and lygge þar al a ȝer, þe tren teorneþ ynto stoones.

Fast by the Minister of Wynburney, which is not far from {50} Bathe, there's a wood that produces a lot of fruit. If the trees from that wood fall into a stream or ground nearby and lie there for a year, the trees will turn into stones.

Vndur þe cité of Chestre eorneþ þe ryuer Dee, þat now todeleþ Engelond and Wales. Þat ryuer euerych monthe {55} chaungeþ hys fordes, as men of þe contray telleþ, and leueþ ofte þe chanel. Bote wheþer þe water drawe more toward Engelond oþer toward Wales, to what syde þat hyt be, þat ȝer men of þat syde schal habbe þe wors ende and be ouerset, and þe men of þe oþer syde schal habbe þe betre ende and [148]be {60} at here aboue.

Vender the city of Chester near the river Dee, which now divides England and Wales. This river changes its fords every month, as people from the area say, and often leaves its channel. But whether the water flows more towards England or towards Wales, whichever side it is, that year the people on that side will have the worse outcome and be overwhelmed, while the people on the other side will have the better outcome and [148] be {60} at their advantage.

Whanne þe water chaungeþ so hys cours, hyt bodeþ such happes. Þis ryuer Dee eorneþ and comeþ out of a lake þat hatte Pimbilmere. Yn þe ryuer ys gret plenté of samon. Noþeles in þe lake ys neuer samon yfounde.

Whene the water changes its course, it signals certain events. This river Dee flows out of a lake called Pimbilmere. The river has a great abundance of salmon. However, there is never any salmon found in the lake.


B. THE LANGUAGES IN BRITAIN. CHAP. 59.

As hyt ys yknowe houȝ meny maner people buþ in þis ylond, þer buþ also of so meny people longages and tonges. Noþeles Walschmen and Scottes, þat buþ noȝt ymelled wiþ oþer nacions, holdeþ wel nyȝ here furste longage and speche, bote ȝef Scottes, þat were som tyme confederat and wonede {05} wiþ þe Pictes, drawe somwhat after here speche. Bote þe Flemmynges þat woneþ in þe west syde of Wales habbeþ yleft here strange speche, and spekeþ Saxonlych ynow. Also Englysch men, þeyȝ hy hadde fram þe bygynnyng þre maner speche, Souþeron, Norþeron, and Myddel speche in þe {10} myddel of þe lond, as hy come of þre maner people of Germania, noþeles by commyxstion and mellyng, furst wiþ Danes and afterward wiþ Normans, in menye þe contray longage ys apeyred, and som vseþ strange wlaffyng, chyteryng, harryng, and garryng grisbittyng. Þis apeyryng of þe {15} burþtonge ys bycause of twey þinges. On ys for chyldern in scole, aȝenes þe vsage and manere of al oþer nacions, buþ compelled for to leue here oune longage, and for to construe here lessons and here þinges a Freynsch, and habbeþ suþthe þe Normans come furst into Engelond. Also gentil men {20} children buþ ytauȝt for to speke Freynsch fram tyme þat a buþ yrokked in here cradel, and conneþ speke and playe wiþ a child hys brouch; and oplondysch men wol lykne [149]hamsylf to gentil men, and fondeþ wiþ gret bysynes for to speke Freynsch, for to be more ytold of. {25}

As it is known how many different kinds of people are in this land, there are also so many languages and dialects among them. Nevertheless, Welsh and Scots, who are not mixed with other nations, mostly retain their original language and speech. However, the Scots, who were once allied and lived with the Picts, do have some influence from their speech. The Flemish people living on the western side of Wales have left behind their strange language and speak English enough. Also, English men, although they originally had three dialects—Southern, Northern, and Midland—in the middle of the land, as they descended from three different Germanic peoples, due to mixing and mingling, first with the Danes and later with the Normans, the local language has changed a lot, and some use strange words, chatter, and rustic speech. This change in the local language is because of two things. One is that children in school, against the custom and manner of all other nations, are compelled to leave their own language and to learn their lessons and things in French, especially since the Normans first came to England. Also, gentlemen's children are taught to speak French from the time they are rocked in their cradles and can speak and play with a child in their own tongue; and country men want to resemble gentlemen and strive hard to speak French, to be more respected.

[Þys manere was moche y-vsed tofore þe furste moreyn, and ys seþthe somdel ychaunged. For Iohan Cornwal, a mayster of gramere, chayngede þe lore in gramerscole and construccion of Freynsch into Englysch; and Richard Pencrych lurnede þat manere techyng of hym, and oþer men of Pencrych, so þat {30} now, þe ȝer of oure Lord a þousond þre hondred foure score and fyue, of þe secunde kyng Richard after þe Conquest nyne, in al þe gramerscoles of Engelond childern leueþ Frensch, and construeþ and lurneþ an Englysch, and habbeþ þerby avauntage in on syde, and desavauntage yn anoþer. {35} Here avauntage ys þat a lurneþ here gramer yn lasse tyme þan childern wer ywoned to do. Disavauntage ys þat now childern of gramerscole conneþ no more Frensch þan can here lift heele, and þat ys harm for ham and a scholle passe þe se and trauayle in strange londes, and in meny caas also. {40} Also gentil men habbeþ now moche yleft for to teche here childern Frensch.] Hyt semeþ a gret wondur houȝ Englysch, þat ys þe burþ tonge of Englysch men, and here oune longage and tonge, ys so dyuers of soon in þis ylond; and þe longage of Normandy ys comlyng of anoþer lond, and haþ on maner {45} soon among al men þat spekeþ hyt aryȝt in Engelond. [Noþeles þer ys as meny dyuers maner Frensch yn þe rem of Fraunce as ys dyuers manere Englysch in þe rem of Engelond.]

[This way of speaking was very common before the first plague, and has since changed somewhat. For John Cornwall, a grammar master, changed the teaching of grammar and the construction of French into English; and Richard Pencrych learned this method of teaching from him, along with other men from Pencrych, so that {30} now, in the year of our Lord 1355, in the second year of King Richard after the Conquest, in all the grammar schools of England, children leave French behind and learn and construct English, which gives them an advantage on one side, and a disadvantage on the other. {35} The advantage is that they learn grammar in less time than children used to do. The disadvantage is that now children in grammar school know no more French than they can lift their heels, and that is a harm for them, especially when they go overseas and work in foreign lands, and in many cases as well. {40} Also, gentlemen now have much desire to teach their children French.] It seems a great wonder how English, which is the native tongue of English men, and their own language, is so diverse in this land; and the language of Normandy comes from another land and has one form {45} among all people who speak it correctly in England. [Nevertheless, there are as many different varieties of French in the realm of France as there are different kinds of English in the realm of England.]

Also of þe forseyde Saxon tonge, þat ys deled a þre, and ys abyde scarslych wiþ feaw vplondysch men, and ys gret {50} wondur, for men of þe est wiþ men of þe west, as hyt were vnder þe same party of heuene, acordeþ more in sounyng of speche þan men of þe norþ wiþ men of þe souþ. Þerfore hyt ys þat Mercii, þat buþ men of myddel Engelond, as hyt were parteners of þe endes, vndurstondeþ betre þe syde {55} longages, Norþeron and Souþeron, þan Norþeron and Souþeron vndurstondeþ eyþer oþer.

Also, regarding the aforementioned Saxon language, which is divided into three parts and is hardly understood by a few upland men, it is quite surprising, for men from the east and men from the west, as if they were under the same part of the heavens, agree more in the sounds of their speech than men from the north do with men from the south. That’s why the Mercians, who are people from central England, as if they were partners of the ends, understand the northern and southern dialects better than the northern and southern folks understand each other.

[150]Al þe longage of þe Norþhumbres, and specialych at Ȝork, ys so scharp, slyttyng, and frotyng, and vnschape, þat we Souþeron men may þat longage vnneþe vndurstonde. Y trowe {60} þat þat ys bycause þat a buþ nyȝ to strange men and aliens, þat spekeþ strangelych, and also bycause þat þe kynges of Engelond woneþ alwey fer fram þat contray; for a buþ more yturnd to þe souþ contray, and ȝef a goþ to þe norþ contray, a goþ wiþ gret help and strengthe. {65}

[150]The language of the Northumbrians, especially in York, is so sharp, slippery, and rough, that us Southerners can barely understand it. I believe that this is because it’s spoken near strange and foreign people who have a peculiar way of speaking, and also because the kings of England always live far from that region; for a person who goes more towards the southern area, and if he goes to the northern region, he goes with great help and strength. {60} {65}

Þe cause why a buþ more in þe souþ contray þan in þe norþ may be betre cornlond, more people, more noble cytés, and more profytable hauenes.

The reason why there are more towns in the south than in the north could be better farmland, a larger population, more noble cities, and more profitable ports.


XIV Political Articles

In the thirteenth century political poems were written chiefly in Latin or French. In the fourteenth century a steadily growing tendency to use English witnesses the increased interest of the people in politics and social questions. The fullest collections are those edited by T. Wright, Political Songs of England (John to Edward II), Camden Society, 1839; and Political Poems and Songs (Edward III to Richard III), Rolls Series, 2 vols., 1859-61.

In the thirteenth century, political poems were mainly written in Latin or French. By the fourteenth century, there was a noticeable shift toward using English, reflecting the growing interest of the public in politics and social issues. The most comprehensive collections are those edited by T. Wright: Political Songs of England (from John to Edward II), Camden Society, 1839; and Political Poems and Songs (from Edward III to Richard III), Rolls Series, 2 vols., 1859-61.

The selections A and B are from the poems of Laurence Minot, of which the best edition is the third by J. Hall, Oxford 1914. Minot was a better patriot than a poet, and his boisterous contempt for the Scots and French reflects the spirit of England in the early days of Edward III's greatness.

The selections A and B are from the poems of Laurence Minot, and the best edition is the third by J. Hall, Oxford 1914. Minot was more of a patriot than a poet, and his loud disdain for the Scots and French shows the attitude of England during the early days of Edward III's reign.

The empty phrases in which the anonymous piece C abounds do not disguise a note of despair. The long war with France was becoming more and more hopeless. The plague that added to its miseries had carried off Henry, first Duke of Lancaster, in 1361. The Black Prince, to whom the nation looked for guidance, had died in 1376. The inglorious old age of Edward III ended in the following year. But there remained the hope, soon to be falsified, that the boy king Richard II would steer the ship of state to safety.

The empty phrases in the anonymous piece C are filled with a sense of despair. The long war with France was feeling increasingly hopeless. The plague, which worsened the situation, had taken Henry, the first Duke of Lancaster, in 1361. The Black Prince, whom the nation had turned to for leadership, died in 1376. Edward III's unremarkable old age came to an end the following year. However, there was still the hope, soon to be proven false, that the young king Richard II would successfully navigate the country to safety.

D is the earliest text of the letter which John Ball addressed to the Essex members of the Great Society of Peasants on the eve of the revolt of 1381. It shows how deep an impression the characters and allegorical form of Piers Plowman had made on the oppressed serfs and labourers, and it gives some idea of the vague and incoherent thinking that brought ruin on their enterprise. Ball, who had defied established authority all his [152] life, was freed from prison by the rebels, became a ringleader, and preached to their assembly on Blackheath a famous sermon with the text:

D is the earliest text of the letter that John Ball sent to the Essex members of the Great Society of Peasants just before the revolt of 1381. It illustrates the strong impact that the characters and allegorical style of Piers Plowman had on the oppressed serfs and laborers, and it gives some insight into the vague and confused thinking that led to the downfall of their mission. Ball, who had always challenged established authority throughout his life, was freed from prison by the rebels, became a leader, and delivered a famous sermon to their gathering on Blackheath with the message:

When Adam dalf, and Eve span,

When Adam dug and Eve spun,

Who was then the gentleman?

Who was the gentleman then?

A few weeks later he was executed by sentence of Lord Chief Justice Tressilian, who had been charged by the King to take vengeance on the rebels.

A few weeks later, he was executed by order of Lord Chief Justice Tressilian, who had been tasked by the King to punish the rebels.

The distich E sums up briefly the history of a year which turned moderate men against Richard II. A fuller contemporary picture of the events that led to his deposition is found in the alliterative poem Richard the Redeles, attributed by Skeat to the author of Piers Plowman.

The distich E quickly summarizes the events of a year that turned moderate people against Richard II. A more detailed contemporary account of the events that led to his ousting can be found in the alliterative poem Richard the Redeles, which Skeat attributes to the author of Piers Plowman.


A. ABOUT THE SCOTS (ABOUT 1333). BY LAURENCE MINOT. MS. Cotton Galba E. ix (around 1425), folio 52 a.

Now for to tell ȝou will I turn

Now I'll tell you

Of batayl of Banocburn

Battle of Bannockburn

Skottes out of Berwik and of Abirdene

Skottles from Berwick and Aberdeen

At þe Bannokburn war ȝe to kene;

At the Bannockburn war you are too keen;

Þare slogh ȝe many sakles, als it was sene,

Þare slogh ȝe many sakles, als it was sene,

And now has King Edward wroken it, I wene.

And now King Edward has done it, I think.

It es wrokin, I wene, wele wurth þe while! 5

It is working, I believe, well worth the wait! 5

War ȝit with þe Skottes for þai er ful of gile!

War yet with the Scots for they are full of deceit!

Whare er ȝe Skottes of Saint Iohnes toune?

Whare are you Scots of Saint John's town?

Þe boste of ȝowre baner es betin all doune.

The burst of your banner is beating all down.

When ȝe bosting will bede, Sir Edward es boune

When you will stop boasting, Sir Edward is ready.

For to kindel ȝow care, and crak ȝowre crowne. 10

For to spark your care, and crack your crown. 10

He has crakked ȝowre croune, wele worth þe while

He has cracked your crown, well worth the trouble.

Schame bityde þe Skottes, for þai er full of gile!

Schame on the Scots, for they are full of deceit!

[153]Skottes of Striflin war steren and stout,

[153]Skottes of Striflin were strong and fierce,

Of God ne of gude men had þai no dout.

Of God, none of good men had they no doubt.

Now haue þai, þe pelers, priked obout, 15

Now they have, the pilgrims, traveled around, 15

Bot at þe last Sir Edward rifild þaire rout.

Bot at the end, Sir Edward routed their group.

He has rifild þaire rout, wele wurth þe while!

He has explored their path, well worth the effort!

Bot euer er þai vnder bot gaudes and gile.

Bot euer er þai vnder bot gaudes and gile.

Rughfute riueling, now kindels þi care;

Rughfute riueling, now kindles thy care;

Berebag with þi boste, þi biging es bare; 20

Berebag with your boast, your beginning is bare; 20

Fals wretche and forsworn, whider wiltou fare?

Foul wretch and liar, where will you go?

Busk þe vnto Brig, and abide þare.

Busk yourself to Brig, and stay there.

Þare, wretche, saltou won, and wery þe while;

Þare, wretched one, stay a while, and weary the time;

Þi dwelling in Dondé es done for þi gile.

Þi dwelling in Dondé is done for þi gile.

Þe Skottes gase in Burghes and betes þe stretes; 25

Þe Skottes gaze in Burghes and beat þe streets; 25

Al þise Inglis men harmes he hetes;

Al þise Inglis men harmes he hetes;

Fast makes he his mone to men þat he metes,

Fast makes he his mone to men that he meets,

Bot fone frendes he findes þat his bale betes.

Bot fone frendes he finds that his trouble decreases.

Fune betes his bale, wele wurth þe while!

Fune bets his bundle, well worth the hassle!

He vses al threting with gaudes and gile. 30

He uses all threatening with tricks and deceit. 30

Bot many man thretes and spekes ful ill

Bot many men threaten and speak very poorly.

Þat sum tyme war better to be stane—still.

Þat sum tyme war better to be stane—still.

Þe Skot in his wordes has wind for to spill,

The Scot in his words has a lot to say,

For at þe last Edward sall haue al his will.

For at last Edward will have all his wishes fulfilled.

He had his will at Berwik, wele wurth þe while! 35

He got his way at Berwick, well worth the effort! 35

Skottes broght him þe kayes,—bot get for þaire gile.

Skottes brought him the keys—but only for their trickery.


B. THE TAKING OF CALAIS (1347). BY LAURENCE MINOT. MS. Cotton Galba E. ix (around 1425), folio 55 b.

How Edward als þe romance sais

How Edward as the romance says

Held his sege bifor Calais.

Laid siege before Calais.

Calays men, now mai ȝe care,

Calays men, now you may care,

And murnig mun ȝe haue to mede;

And morning when you have to meet;

[154]Mirth on mold get ȝe no mare,

[154]Don't expect any more joy from decay,

Sir Edward sall ken ȝow ȝowre crede.

Sir Edward shall know you your creed.

Whilum war ȝe wight in wede 5

Whilum was a strong man in clothing 5

To robbing rathly for to ren;

To robbing quickly in order to run;

Mend ȝow sone of ȝowre misdede:

Mend your ways soon, for your wrongdoings:

Ȝowre care es cumen, will ȝe it ken.

Your care has come, will you know it?

Kend it es how ȝe war kene

Kend it is how you were bold.

Al Inglis men with dole to dere. 10

Al Inglis men with dole to dere. 10

Þaire gudes toke ȝe al bidene,

Þaire gudes toke ȝe al bidene,

No man born wald ȝe forbere.

No man born shall avoid it.

Ȝe spared noght with swerd ne spere

You spared nothing with sword or spear

To stik þam, and þaire gudes to stele.

To stick them, and their goods to steal.

With wapin and with ded of were 15

With wapin and with ded of were 15

Þus haue ȝe wonnen werldes wele.

Thus you have won the world's wealth.

Weleful men war ȝe iwis,

Wretched men, war you surely,

Bot fer on fold sall ȝe noght fare:

Bot fer on fold sall ȝe noght fare:

A bare sal now abate ȝowre blis

A bare sal now lessen your joy

And wirk ȝow bale on bankes bare. 20

And cause you trouble on empty banks. 20

He sall ȝow hunt, als hund dose hare,

He shall hunt you, just like a dog hunts a hare,

Þat in no hole sall ȝe ȝow hide;

That in no way shall you hide;

For all ȝowre speche will he noght spare,

For all your speech, he won't hold back,

Bot bigges him right by ȝowre side.

Bot bigges him right by your side.

Biside ȝow here þe bare bigins 25

Biside you here the bare beginnings 25

To big his boure in winter tyde,

To make his bedroom big in winter time,

And all bityme takes he his ines

And every small moment he takes his time.

With semly segantes him biside.

With seemingly significant moments beside him.

Þe word of him walkes ful wide—

The word of him walks very wide—

Iesu saue him fro mischance! 30

Jesus save him from misfortune! 30

In bataill dar he wele habide

In bataill dar he wele habide

Sir Philip and Sir Iohn of France.

Sir Philip and Sir John of France.

[155]Þe Franche men er fers and fell,

[155]The French men are fierce and bold,

And mase grete dray when þai er dight;

And make great noise when they are ready;

Of þam men herd slike tales tell, 35

Of those men, I heard such stories tell, 35

With Edward think þai for to fight,

With Edward, they think to fight,

Him for to hald out of his right,

Him to hold out of his right,

And do him treson with þaire tales:

And betray him with their stories:

Þat was þaire purpos, day and night,

Þat was þaire purpos, day and night,

Bi counsail of þe Cardinales. 40

By advice of the Cardinals. 40

Cardinales with hattes rede

Cardinals with red hats

War fro Calays wele thre myle;

War for Calais is three miles away;

Þai toke þaire counsail in þat stede

They took their counsel in that place.

How þai might Sir Edward bigile.

How they might Sir Edward deceive.

Þai lended þare bot litill while 45

Þai lended there but a little while 45

Till Franche men to grante þaire grace:

Till French men grant their grace:

Sir Philip was funden a file,

Sir Philip was funding a file,

He fled and faght noght in þat place.

He ran away and didn’t fight in that place.

In þat place þe bare was blith,

In that place, the bar was cheerful,

For all was funden þat he had soght. 50

For everything he had searched for was found. 50

Philip þe Valas fled ful swith

Philip the Valois fled very quickly.

With þe batail þat he had broght.

With the battle that he had brought.

For to haue Calays had he thoght

For he had thought of having Calais

All at his ledeing, loud or still;

All at his leading, loud or quiet;

Bot all þaire wiles war for noght: 55

Bot all þaire wiles war for noght: 55

Edward wan it at his will.

Edward wanted it on his terms.

Lystens now, and ȝe may lere,

Lend me your ears now, and you might learn,

Als men þe suth may vnderstand,

Als men þe suth may vnderstand,

Þe knightes þat in Calais were

Þe knightes þat in Calais were

Come to Sir Edward sare wepeand. 60

Come to Edward's place. 60

In kirtell one, and swerd in hand,

In a tunic and sword in hand,

And cried, 'Sir Edward, þine are.

And cried, 'Sir Edward, you are ours.

Do now, lord, bi law of land

Do now, my lord, by the law of the land

Þi will with vs for euermare'.

Þi will with vs for euermare'.

[156]Þe nobill burgase and þe best 65

[156]The noble citizens and the best 65

Come vnto him to haue þaire hire.

Come to him to get your payment.

Þe comun puple war ful prest

The common people were very busy.

Rapes to bring obout þaire swire.

Rapes to bring about their swire.

Þai said all: 'Sir Philip, oure syre,

Þai said all: 'Sir Philip, our sire,

And his sun, Sir Iohn of France, 70

And his son, Sir John of France, 70

Has left vs ligand in þe mire,

Has left vs ligand in the mud,

And broght vs till þis doleful dance.

And brought us to this sorrowful dance.

Our horses þat war faire and fat

Our horses that were beautiful and well-fed

Er etin vp ilkone bidene;

Er etin vp ilkone bidene;

Haue we nowþer conig ne cat 75

Haue we now either rabbit or cat 75

Þat þai ne er etin, and hundes kene

Þat þai ne er etin, and hundes kene

Al er etin vp ful clene—

Al er etin vp ful clene—

Es nowther leuid biche ne whelp—

Es nowther leuid biche ne whelp—

Þat es wele on oure sembland sene,

Þat es wele on oure sembland sene,

And þai er fled þat suld vs help.' 80

And they are fleeing that should help us. 80

A knight þat was of grete renowne—

A knight who was of great renown—

Sir Iohn de Viene was his name—

Sir John de Viene was his name—

He was wardaine of þe toune

He was the guardian of the town.

And had done Ingland mekill schame.

And had brought a lot of trouble to England.

For all þaire boste þai er to blame, 85

For all their boasting, they are to blame, 85

Ful stalworthly þare haue þai streuyn.

Ful stalworthly þare haue þai streuyn.

A bare es cumen to mak þam tame,

A bare is coming to make them tame,

Kayes of þe toun to him er gifen.

Kayes of the town have been given to him.

Þe kaies er ȝolden him of þe ȝate,—

Þe kaies er ȝolden him of þe ȝate,—

Lat him now kepe þam if he kun. 90

Lat him now kepe them if he can. 90

To Calais cum þai all to late,

To Calais with them all too late,

Sir Philip, and Sir Iohn his sun.

Sir Philip and his son Sir John.

Al war ful ferd þat þare ware fun,

Al war ful ferd þat þare ware fun,

Þaire leders may þai barely ban.

Þaire leders may þai barely ban.

All on þis wise was Calais won: 95

All in this way was Calais won: 95

God saue þam þat it sogat wan!

God save them that it bothered!


C. ON THE DEATH OF EDWARD III, A.D. 1377. Bodleian MS. Vernon (circa 1400), f. 4106.

A! dere God, what mai þis be,

A! dear God, what might this be,

Þat alle þing weres and wasteþ awai?

Þat alle þing weres and wasteþ awai?

Frendschip is but a vanyté,

Friendship is just a vanity,

Vnneþe hit dures al a day.

It lasts all day.

Þei beo so sliper at assai, 5

Þei beo so sliper at assai, 5

So leof to han, and loþ to lete,

So dear to have, and loath to lose,

And so fikel in heore fai,

And so fickle in their faith,

Þat selden iseiȝe is sone forȝete.

Þat selden iseiȝe is sone forȝete.

I sei hit not wiþouten a cause,

I say it not without a reason,

And þerfore takes riht good hede, 10

And so, pay attention, 10

For ȝif ȝe construwe wel þis clause,

For if you interpret this clause well,

I puit ȝou holly out of drede

I put you completely out of doubt.

Þat for puire schame ȝor hertes wol blede

Þat for pure shame your hearts will bleed

And ȝe þis matere wysli trete:

And you should wisely address this matter:

He þat was vr moste spede 15

He who was our quickest

Is selden iseye and sone forȝete.

Is seldom seen and soon forgotten.

Sum tyme an Englisch schip we had,

Sum tyme an Englisch schip we had,

Nobel hit was and heih of tour,

Nobel hit was and heih of tour,

Þorw al Cristendam hit was drad,

Þorw al Cristendam hit was drad,

And stif wolde stande in vch a stour, 20

And it would stand in such a clash, 20

And best dorst byde a scharp schour,

And best thirst by the sharp shower,

And oþer stormes, smale and grete.

And other storms, small and great.

Now is þat schip, þat bar þe flour,

Now is that ship, that carried the flour,

Selden seȝe and sone forȝete.

See now and soon forget.

Into þat schip þer longed a rooþur 25

Into that ship there longed a rother 25

Þat steered þe schip and gouerned hit;

That steered the ship and governed it;

In al þis world nis such anoþur,

In this world, there is no other like it,

As me þinkeþ in my wit.

As I think in my mind.

[158]Whyl schip and roþur togeder was knit,

[158]When the ship and rudder were connected,

Þei dredde nouþer tempest, druyȝe nor wete; 30

Þei dreaded neither storm, drought nor wetness; 30

Nou be þei boþe in synder flit,

Nou be þei boþe in synder flit,

Þat selden seyȝe is sone forȝete.

That seldom seen is soon forgotten.

Scharpe wawes þat schip has sayled,

Scharpe wawes þat schip has sayled,

And sayed alle sees at auentur.

And said all sees at adventure.

For wynt ne wederes neuer hit fayled 35

For wind and weather never failed it. 35

Whil þe roþur mihte enduir.

While the weather could change.

Þouȝ þe see were rouh or elles dimuir,

Þouȝ þe see were rouh or elles dimuir,

Gode hauenes þat schip wolde gete.

Gode haue the ship would get.

Nou is þat schip, I am wel suir,

Nou is þat schip, I am wel suir,

Selde iseye and sone forȝete. 40

Seldom seen and soon forgotten. 40

Þis goode schip I may remene

Þis goode schip I may remene

To þe chiualrye of þis londe;

To the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of this land;

Sum tyme þei counted nouȝt a bene

Sum tyme they counted nothing a bean

Beo al Fraunce, ich vnderstonde.

I understand about France.

Þei tok and slouȝ hem with heore honde, 45

Þei took and killed them with their hands, 45

Þe power of Fraunce, boþ smal and grete,

Þe power of Fraunce, boþ smal and grete,

And brouȝt þe king hider to byde her bonde:

And brought the king here to stay with her bond:

And nou riht sone hit is forȝete.

And now it's easily forgotten.

Þat schip hadde a ful siker mast,

That ship had a very sturdy mast,

And a sayl strong and large, 50

And a sail, strong and large, 50

Þat made þe gode schip neuer agast

That made the good ship never afraid.

To vndertake a þing of charge;

To take on a task;

And to þat schip þer longed a barge

And to that ship there was a barge.

Of al Fraunce ȝaf nouȝt a clete;

Of all France gave not a bit;

To vs hit was a siker targe, 55

To vs hit was a siker targe, 55

And now riht clene hit is forȝete.

And now it's totally forgotten.

Þe roþur was nouþer ok ne elm,—

Þe roþur was nouþer ok ne elm,—

Hit was Edward þe Þridde, þe noble kniht.

Hit was Edward the Third, the noble knight.

Þe Prince his sone bar vp his helm,

Þe Prince his son lifted up his helmet,

Þat neuer scoumfited was in fiht. 60

Þat neuer scoumfited was in fiht. 60

[159]The Kyng him rod and rouwed ariht;

[159]The king rode and acted correctly;

Þe Prince dredde nouþur stok nor strete.

The Prince feared neither stick nor street.

Nou of hem we lete ful liht:

Nou of hem we lete ful liht:

Þat selde is seȝe is sone forȝete.

That seldom is seen is soon forgotten.

Þe swifte barge was Duk Henri, 65

Þe swifte barge was Duk Henri, 65

Þat noble kniht and wel assayed,

Þat noble kniht and wel assayed,

And in his leggaunce worþili

And in his allegiance worthy

He abod mony a bitter brayd.

He endured many a bitter hardship.

Ȝif þat his enemys ouȝt outrayed,

Ȝif þat his enemys ouȝt outrayed,

To chastis hem wolde he not lete. 70

To punish him, he would not let. 70

Nou is þat lord ful lowe ileyd:

Nou is that lord fully lowly laid:

Þat selde is seȝe is sone forȝete.

Þat selde is seȝe is sone forȝete.

Þis gode Comunes, bi þe rode!

Þis gode Comunes, bi þe rode!

I likne hem to the schipes mast,

I liken him to the ship's mast,

Þat with heore catel and heore goode 75

Þat with heore catel and heore goode 75

Mayntened þe werre boþ furst and last,

May maintained the war both first and last,

Þe wynd þat bleuȝ þe schip wiþ blast

The wind that blew the ship with a blast

Hit was gode preȝers, I sei hit atrete.

Hit was good prayers, I say it straight.

Nou is deuoutnes out icast,

Now is devotion outcast,

And mony gode dedes ben clen forȝete. 80

And many good deeds are completely forgotten. 80

Þus ben þis lordes ileid ful lowe:

Þus ben þis lordes ileid ful lowe:

Þe stok is of þe same rote;

Þe stok is of þe same rote;

An ympe biginnes for to growe

An apple begins to grow

And ȝit I hope schal ben vr bote,

And yet I hope will be our remedy,

To holde his fomen vnder fote, 85

To keep his enemies under control, 85

And as a lord be set in sete.

And as a lord sits on a throne.

Crist leue þat he so mote,

Crist leue þat he so mote,

Þat selden iseȝe be not forȝete!

Þat selden iseȝe be not forȝete!

Weor þat impe fully growe,

Weor that tree fully grow

Þat he had sarri sap and piþ, 90

Þat he had sarri sap and piþ, 90

I hope he schulde be kud and knowe

I hope he should be kind and know.

For conquerour of moni a kiþ.

For conqueror of many a kind.

[160]He is ful lyflich in lyme and liþ

[160]He is fully alive in body and spirit.

In armes to trauayle and to swete.

In arms to work and to be sweet.

Crist leeue we so fare him wiþ 95

Crist leave we so far him with 95

Þat selden seȝe be neuer forȝete!

Þat selden seȝe be neuer forȝete!

And þerfore holliche I ou rede,

And therefore I fully advise you,

Til þat þis ympe beo fully growe,

Til that this hedge is fully grown,

Þat vch a mon vp wiþ þe hede

Þat vch a mon vp wiþ þe hede

And mayntene him, boþe heiȝe and lowe. 100

And maintain him, both high and low. 100

Þe Frensche men cunne boþe boste and blowe,

Þe Frensche men cunne boþe boste and blowe,

And wiþ heore scornes vs toþrete,

And with their scorn, they threaten us,

And we beoþ boþe vnkuynde and slowe,

And we are both unkind and slow,

Þat selden seȝe is sone forȝete.

Þat selden seȝe is sone forȝete.

And þerfore, gode sires, takeþ reward 105

And therefore, good sirs, take your reward 105

Of ȝor douhti kyng þat dyȝede in age,

Of your daughter the king that died in old age,

And to his sone, Prince Edward,

And to his son, Prince Edward,

Þat welle was of alle corage.

That well was of all courage.

Suche two lordes of heiȝ parage

Suche two lords of high rank

I not in eorþe whon we schal gete; 110

I not in earth when we shall get; 110

And nou heore los biginneþ to swage,

And now here the loss begins to weigh heavily,

Þat selde iseȝe is sone forȝete.

Þat selde iseȝe is sone forȝete.

42 chilualrye MS.

42 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms.

110 I] In MS.

110 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] In MS.


D. JOHN BALL'S LETTER TO THE PEASANTS OF ESSEX, 1381. St. Albans Manuscript, British Museum Royal 13. E. ix (circa 1400), folio 287 a.

Iohon Schep, som tyme Seynte Marie prest of Ȝork, and now of Colchestre, greteth wel Iohan Nameles, and Iohan þe Mullere, and Iohon Cartere, and biddeþ hem þat þei bee war of gyle in borugh, and stondeth togidre in Godes name, and biddeþ Peres Plouȝman go to his werk, and chastise {05} [161] wel Hobbe þe Robbere, and takeþ wiþ ȝow Iohan Trewman, and alle hiis felawes, and no mo, and loke schappe ȝou to on heued, and no mo.

Iohon Schep, formerly the priest of Saint Mary in York, and now in Colchester, sends his regards to Iohan Nameles, Iohan the Miller, and Iohon the Carter. He advises them to be cautious of deceit in the borough, and stands togidre in God's name, urging Peres Ploughman to get to work, and to properly deal with Hobbe the Robber. He tells them to take Iohan Trewman and all his companions, but no more, and to make sure to limit their group to one head, and no more.

Iohan þe Mullere haþ ygrounde smal, smal, smal;

Iohan the Miller has grown small, small, small;

Þe Kynges sone of heuene schal paye for al. 10

The King’s son from heaven will pay for everything. 10

Be war or ye be wo;

Either be at war or be idle;

Knoweþ ȝour freend fro ȝour foo;

Know your friend from your enemy;

Haueth ynow, and seith 'Hoo';

Haueth ynow, and says 'Hoo';

And do wel and bettre, and fleth synne,

And do well and better, and avoid sin,

And sekeþ pees, and hold ȝou þerinne; 15

And seek peace, and hold yourselves within it; 15

and so biddeþ Iohan Trewman and alle his felawes.

and so I ask John Trewman and all his friends.

4 togidre] togidedre MS.]

4 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] togidedre MS.]

11 ye] þe MS.]

11 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the MS.]


E. IN THE YEAR 1390-1. St. John's College (Oxford) MS. 209, f. 57 a.

The ax was sharpe, the stokke was harde,

The axe was sharp, the stick was hard,

In the xiiii yere of Kyng Richarde.

In the 14th year of King Richard.


XV Miscellaneous Poems

Under this head are grouped a number of short poems, representing forms of composition that survive only by fortunate chance.

Under this category, several short poems are gathered, showcasing forms of writing that have survived purely by lucky happenstance.

A is a curious little song, which has been printed from Hale MS. 135 by G. E. Woodbine in Modern Language Review, vol. iv, p. 236, and reconstructed by Skeat at vol. v, p. 105, of the same periodical.

A is an intriguing little song, which has been published from Hale MS. 135 by G. E. Woodbine in Modern Language Review, vol. iv, p. 236, and restructured by Skeat at vol. v, p. 105, of the same journal.

B and C are the best-known lyrics of the important collection edited by Böddeker, Altenglische Dichtungen des MS. Harley 2253, Berlin 1878. They are literary and rather artificial in form.

B and C are the most recognized lyrics from the significant collection edited by Böddeker, Altenglische Dichtungen des MS. Harley 2253, Berlin 1878. They are literary and quite artificial in style.

D and E are minstrels' songs found, among other popular snatches, on a fly-leaf of Bodleian MS. Rawlinson D. 913, and edited by Heuser in Anglia, vol. xxx, p. 173. In E lines 14-16 and ll. 17-19 are to be expanded on the model of ll. 7-13.

D and E are songs by minstrels that can be found, along with other popular tunes, on a flyleaf of Bodleian MS. Rawlinson D. 913, and were edited by Heuser in Anglia, vol. xxx, p. 173. In E, lines 14-16 and lines 17-19 should be expanded following the pattern of lines 7-13.

All these songs are early, and have a lightness and gaiety that become rare as the fourteenth century advances.

All these songs are from an earlier time and have a lightness and joy that become less common as the fourteenth century goes on.

F is one of several English scraps (ed. Furnivall in Political, Religious, and Love Poems, E.E.T.S., pp. 249 ff.) that are found scattered through the Latin text of MS. Harley 7322. Most of the English pieces are without poetical merit, but in this one poem the writer has attained a perfect simplicity.

F is one of several English fragments (ed. Furnivall in Political, Religious, and Love Poems, E.E.T.S., pp. 249 ff.) that are found scattered throughout the Latin text of MS. Harley 7322. Most of the English pieces lack poetic value, but in this one poem, the writer has achieved perfect simplicity.

G, printed in Wright and Halliwell's Reliquiae Antiquae, 1845, vol. i, p. 144, has been recognized as the first of the English ballads. It is the only example before 1400 of the swift and dramatic movement, the sudden transitions, and the restrained expression, characteristic of the ballad style.

G, printed in Wright and Halliwell's Reliquiae Antiquae, 1845, vol. i, p. 144, has been acknowledged as the first of the English ballads. It is the only example before 1400 showcasing the quick and dramatic movement, sudden shifts, and understated expression that define the ballad style.

H, first printed in Reliquiae Antiquae, vol. i, p. 240, is the latest of the short pieces. With onomatopoeic effects it gives a vivid if unfriendly picture of a blacksmith's forge on a busy night.

H, first printed in Reliquiae Antiquae, vol. i, p. 240, is the most recent of the short pieces. With sound effects, it creates a lively, though unwelcoming, depiction of a blacksmith's forge on a hectic night.

I is a charm edited by Furnivall at p. 43 of the E.E.T.S. volume in which F appears.

I is a charm edited by Furnivall on p. 43 of the E.E.T.S. volume where F appears.


A. NOW SPRINGS THE SPRAY. Lincoln's Inn MS. Hale 135 (circa 1300).

Nou sprinkes þe sprai,

Now sprinkle the spray,

Al for loue icche am so seek

All for love, I am so sick

Þat slepen I ne mai.

I can't sleep.

Als I me rode þis endre dai

When I rode __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ days

O mi playinge, 5

O my __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, 5

Seih I hwar a litel mai

Seih I hwar a litel mai

Bigan to singge:

Began to sing:

'Þe clot him clingge!

''The clot him __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__!

Wai es him i louue-longinge

Why does he have longing?

Sal libben ai!' 10

Sal libben ai!' 10

Nou sprinkes, &c.

New sprinklers, etc.

Son icche herde þat mirie note,

Son icche herde þat mirie note,

Þider I drogh;

I suffered there;

I fonde hire in an herber swot

I found her in a hidden spot.

Vnder a bogh,

Under a bush,

With ioie inogh. 15

With someone else. 15

Son I asked: 'Þou mirie mai,

Son I asked: 'You merry friend,

Hwi sinkestou ai?'

Hwi, how are you?

Nou sprinkes, &c.

New updates, etc.

Þan answerde þat maiden swote

Then answered that sweet maiden

Midde wordes fewe:

Midde words few:

'Mi lemman me haues bihot 20

'My beloved has me 20

Of louue trewe:

Of true love:

He chaunges anewe.

He changes anew.

Yiif I mai, it shal him rewe

If I may, it shall him rue

Bi þis dai.'

By this day.

Nou sprinkes, &c.

New springs, etc.

4 Þis endre dai als I me rode MS.; corr. Skeat.

4 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ when I rode MS.; corr. Skeat.

5 playinge] indistinct.

5 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] indistinct.

8 clingge] clingges MS.

8 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] clinges MS.


B. Spring. MS. Harley 2253 (circa 1325), f. 71 b.

Lenten ys come wiþ loue to toune,

Lent has come with love to town,

Wiþ blosmen and wiþ briddes roune,

Wiþ flowers and wiþ birds' sounds,

Þat al þis blisse bryngeþ.

That all this joy brings.

Dayeseȝes in þis dales,

Days in these valleys,

Notes suete of nyhtegales, 5

Notes sweet of nightgales, 5

Vch foul song singeþ.

Vch foul song sings.

Þe þrestelcoc him þreteþ oo,

The pestle threatens him.

Away is huere wynter wo,

Away is here winter woe,

When woderoue springeþ.

When wonderful spring arrives.

Þis foules singeþ ferly fele, 10

This bird sings quite strangely, 10

Ant wlyteþ on huere †wynter† wele,

Ant wlyteþ on huere †wynter† wele,

Þat al þe wode ryngeþ.

The whole wood rings.

Þe rose rayleþ hire rode,

The rose adorns her path,

Þe leues on þe lyhte wode

Þe leues on þe lyhte wode

Waxen al wiþ wille. 15

Waxen all with will. 15

Þe mone mandeþ hire bleo,

The moon lights her beauty,

Þe lilie is lossom to seo,

Þe lilie is lossom to seo,

Þe fenyl and þe fille.

The girl and the boy.

Wowes þis wilde drakes;

Wow these wild drakes;

†Miles† murgeþ huere makes, 20

†Miles† makes music, 20

Ase strem þat strikeþ stille.

As streams that strike still.

Mody meneþ, so doþ mo—

Mody says, so __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ mo—

Ichot ycham on of þo,

Ichot ycham on of þo,

For loue þat likes ille.

For love that feels wrong.

Þe mone mandeþ hire lyht; 25

The moon shines on her light; 25

So doþ þe semly sonne bryht,

So does the lovely sun shine bright,

When briddes singeþ breme.

When birds sing loudly.

Deawes donkeþ þe dounes;

Dewdrops on the grass;

Deores wiþ huere derne rounes,

Deeds against their secret plans,

Domes for te deme; 30

Domes for the people; 30

Wormes woweþ vnder cloude;

Worms wriggle under clouds;

Wymmen waxeþ wounder proude,

Women get really proud,

So wel hit wol hem seme.

So well hit will him seem.

Ȝef me shal wonte wille of on,

Ȝef me shal wonte wille of on,

Þis wunne weole y wole forgon, 35

Þis wunne weole y wole forgon, 35

Ant wyht in wode be fleme.

Ant wyht in wode be fleme.

22 doþ] doh MS.

doh MS.


C. Alysoun. MS. Harley 2253, folio 63b.

Bytuene Mersh and Aueril,

Bytuene Mersh and Aueril,

When spray biginneþ to springe,

When spray begins to spring,

Þe lutel foul haþ hire wyl

Þe lutel foul haþ hire wyl

On hyre lud to synge.

On hire lute to sing.

Ich libbe in loue-longinge 5

I'm in love's longing

For semlokest of alle þynge;

For the sake of all things;

He may me blisse bringe—

He may bring me joy—

Icham in hire baundoun.

I am in her boundaries.

An hendy hap ichabbe yhent;

An hendy hap I have now;

Ichot from heuene it is me sent; 10

I have been sent from heaven; 10

From alle wymmen mi loue is lent,

From all women my love is borrowed,

And lyht on Alysoun.

And light on Alysoun.

On heu hire her is fayr ynoh,

On her look, she is attractive enough,

Hire browe broune, hire eȝe blake;

Hire browe brown, hire eye black;

Wiþ lossum chere he on me loh, 15

Wiþ a sad expression, he looked at me, 15

Wiþ middel smal and wel ymake.

Wiþ middle small and well made.

Bote he me wolle to hire take,

Bote he wanted to hire me to take,

For te buen hire owen make,

For the good hire, Owen made,

Longe to lyuen ichulle forsake,

Long to live I shall forsake,

And feye fallen adoun. 20

And fire fallen down. 20

An hendy hap, &c.

A happy event, etc.

Nihtes when y wende and wake,

Nihtes when I turn and wake,

Forþi myn wonges waxeþ won,

So my tongue grows strange,

Leuedi, al for þine sake

Leuedi, all for your sake

Longinge is ylent me on.

Longing is quietly consuming me.

In world nis non so wyter mon 25

In the world, there is no one so wise 25

Þat al hire bounté telle con;

Þat al hire bounté telle con;

Hire swyre is whittore þen þe swon,

Hire swyre is whittore than the swan,

And feyrest may in toune.

And fairest may in town.

An hend, &c.

An handy app, &c.

Icham for wowyng al forwake,

Icham for wowing all for wake,

Wery so water in wore, 30

Very much water in wear, 30

Lest eny reue me my make,

Lest anyone take my partner away,

Ychabbe yȝyrned ȝore.

You have wished for that.

Betere is þolien whyle sore

Better is to endure pain.

Þen mournen euermore.

Then mourn forever.

Geynest vnder gore, 35

Geynest under gore, 35

Herkne to my roun.

Hearken to my realm.

An hendi

An hendi

Ichot from heuene it is me sent;

It’s sent to me from heaven;

From alle wymmen mi loue is lent,

From all the women my love is borrowed,

And lyht on Alysoun>. 40

And light on Alysoun>. 40


D. THE IRISH DANCER. Bodleian MS Rawlinson D. 913.

Icham of Irlaunde,

Icham of Ireland,

Ant of the holy londe

Ant of the holy land

Of Irlande.

Of Ireland.

Gode sire, pray ich þe,

Gode sire, please I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,

For of saynte charité, 5

For the sake of charity, 5

Come ant daunce wyt me

Come and dance with me

In Irlaunde.

In Ireland.

4 þe] ȝe MS.

4 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] ye MS.


E. THE MAID OF THE MOOR. Bodleian MS Rawlinson D. 913.

Maiden in the mor lay,

Girl in the lake,

In the mor lay,

In the meantime,

Seuenyst fulle, seuenist fulle,

Seventh full, seventh full,

Maiden in the mor lay,

Girl in the meadow,

In the mor lay, 5

In the meantime, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seuenistes fulle ant a day.

Seventy full days.

Welle was hire mete;

Welle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hire mete;

Wat was hire mete?

Wat was hire mete?

Þe primerole ant the,—

The primary and the,—

Þe primerole ant the,— 10

The first role and the, — 10

Welle was hire mete;

Welle was hired;

Wat was hire mete?—

Wat was haar meter?—

The primerole ant the violet.

The purple ant and the violet.

Welle ;

Welle ;

Wat was hire dryng? 15

What was her drying? 15

Þe chelde water of <þe> welle-spring.

The cold water of the spring.

Welle was hire bour;

Welle was hired here;

Wat was hire bour?

What was her job?

Þe rede rose an te lilie flour.

Þe rede rose an te lilie flour.

7 was] wat MS.]

7 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] wat Ms.]


F. THE VIRGIN'S SONG. British Museum MS. Harley 7322 (circa 1375), page 135 b.

Iesu, swete sone dere!

Jesus, sweet dear son!

On porful bed list þou here,

On the powerful bed, you hear,

And þat me greueþ sore;

And that really bothers me;

For þi cradel is ase a bere,

For your cradle is like a bear,

Oxe and asse beþ þi fere:

Oxe and ass are your companions:

Weepe ich mai þarfore.

I cry for that reason.

Iesu, swete, beo noth wroþ,

Jesus, sweet, be not angry,

Þou ich nabbe clout ne cloþ

Þou ich nabbe clout ne cloþ

Þe on for to folde,

The one for the fold,

Þe on to folde ne to wrappe, 10

Þe on to folde ne to wrappe, 10

For ich nabbe clout ne lappe;

For I don't have clothes to wear;

Bote ley þou þi fet to my pappe,

Bote ley thou thy feet to my lap,

And wite þe from þe colde.

And protect you from the cold.


G. Judas. Trinity College (Cambridge) MS. B. 14. 39 (circa 1300), f. 34 a.

Hit wes upon a Scere Þorsday þat vre Louerd aros;

Hit wes upon a Scere Thursday that our Lord arose;

Ful milde were þe wordes He spec to Iudas:

Ful milde were þe wordes He spec to Iudas:

Iudas, þou most to Iurselem, oure mete for to bugge;

Iudas, you need to go to Jerusalem to buy our food;

Þritti platen of seluer þou bere upo þi rugge.

Þritti platen of seluer þou bere upo þi rugge.

Þou comest fer i þe brode stret, fer i þe brode strete; 5

Þou comest far in the broad street, far in the broad street; 5

Summe of þine cunesmen þer þou meist imete.

Sum of your acquaintances where you can meet.

Imette wid is soster, þe swikele wimon:

Imette with her sister, the deceitful woman:

'Iudas, þou were wrþe me stende þe wid ston, (bis)

'Iudas, you were worthy to strike me with the wide stone, (bis)

For þe false prophete þat tou bileuest upon.'

For the false prophet that you believe in.

'Be stille, leue soster, þin herte þe tobreke! 10

'Be still, dear sister, don't break your heart! 10

Wiste min Louerd Crist, ful wel He wolde be wreke.'

Wist my Lord Christ, He really wanted to take revenge.

'Iudas, go þou on þe roc, heie upon þe ston,

'Iudas, go you on the rock, high upon the stone,

Lei þin heued i my barm, slep þou þe anon.'

Lei þin heued i my barm, slep þou þe anon.

Sone so Iudas of slepe was awake,

Sone so Judas of sleep was awake,

Þritti platen of seluer from hym weren itake. 15

Þritti platen of seluer from hym weren itake. 15

He drou hymselve bi þe top, þat al it lauede a blode;

He drove himself by the top, so that it all poured out a blood;

Þe Iewes out of Iurselem awenden he were wode.

The Jews from Jerusalem thought he was crazy.

Foret hym com þe riche Ieu þat heiste Pilatus:

Foret him came the rich Jew that was named Pilate:

'Wolte sulle þi Louerd, þat hette Iesus?'

'What do you want from your Lord, who is named Jesus?'

'I nul sulle my Louerd for nones cunnes eiste, 20

'I nul sulle my Louerd for nones cunnes eiste, 20

Bote hit be for þe þritti platen þat He me bitaiste.'

Bote hit be for the thirty plates that He me bestowed.

'Wolte sulle þi Lord Crist for enes cunnes golde?'

'Will you sell your Lord Christ for a bit of gold?'

'Nay, bote hit be for þe platen þat He habben wolde.'

'Nay, but it is for the plan that He would have.'

In him com ur Lord gon, as is postles seten at mete:

In him came our Lord, as the apostles sat at the table:

'Wou sitte ye, postles, ant wi nule ye ete? (bis) 25

'What are you sitting there for, idle, and why aren’t you eating? (bis) 25

Ic am iboust ant isold today for oure mete.'

Ic am iboust ant isold today for oure mete.

Up stod him Iudas: 'Lord, am I þat?

Up stood him Judas: 'Lord, am I that?

I nas neuer o þe stude þer me Þe euel spec.'

I nas never at the place where the bad talk happens.

Up him stod Peter, ant spec wid al is miste:

Up stood Peter, and spoke with all his might:

'Þau Pilatus him come wid ten hundred cnistes, (bis) 30

'Þau Pilatus him come wid ten hundred cnistes, (bis) 30

Yet ic wolde, Louerd, for Þi loue fiste.'

Yet I would, Lord, for Your love fist.

'Stille þou be, Peter! Wel I þe icnowe;

'Be quiet, Peter! I know you well;

Þou wolt fursake me þrien ar þe coc him crowe.'

Þou wilt forsake me three times before the rooster crows.


H. THE BLACKSMITHS. British Museum MS. Arundel 292 (around 1425-1450), page 71 b.

Swarte smekyd smeþes smateryd wyth smoke

Swarte smeared smelting smattered with smoke

Dryue me to deth wyth den of here dyntes.

Dryve me to death with the sting of her blows.

Swech noys on nyghtes ne herd men neuer:

Swech noise on nights never heard by men:

What knauene cry and clateryng of knockes!

What a noisy commotion and a racket of knocks!

Þe cammede kongons cryen after 'col, col!' 5

Þe cammede kongons cry out for 'coal, coal!' 5

And blowen here bellewys, þat al here brayn brestes:

And blown here bellows, that all their brains burst:

'Huf, puf!' seith þat on; 'haf, paf!' þat oþer.

'Huff, puff!' says one; 'have, paff!' says the other.

Þei spyttyn and spraulyn and spellyn many spelles;

Þei spittyn and sprawl and spell many spells;

Þei gnauen and gnacchen, þei gronys togydere,

Þei gnauen and gnacchen, þei gronys togydere,

And holdyn hem hote wyth here hard hamers. 10

And keep them hot with their hard hammers. 10

Of a bole-hyde ben here barm-fellys;

Of a tree trunk here are bark chips;

Here schankes ben schakeled for the fere flunderys;

Here schankes ben schakeled for the fere flunderys;

Heuy hamerys þei han, þat hard ben handled,

He worked hard for what they have, which is difficult to manage,

Stark strokes þei stryken on a stelyd stokke:

Stark strokes they hit on a sturdy stick:

Lus, bus! las, das! rowtyn be rowe. 15

Lus, bus! las, das! rowtyn be rowe. 15

Swech dolful a dreme þe deuyl it todryue!

Swech dullful a dream that the devil drives it away!

Þe mayster longith a lityl, and lascheth a lesse,

Þe mayster longith a lityl, and lascheth a lesse,

Twyneth hem tweyn, and towchith a treble:

Twyneth them two, and touches a triple:

Tik, tak! hic, hac! tiket, taket! tyk, tak!

Tik, tak! hic, hac! tiket, taket! tyk, tak!

Lus, bus! lus, das! swych lyf thei ledyn 20

Lus, bus! lus, that! such life they lead 20

Alle cloþemerys: Cryst hem gyue sorwe!

Alle cloþemerys: Christ give them sorrow!

May no man for brenwaterys on nyght han hys rest!

May no man find rest at night due to worries!


I. RATS, GO AWAY. Bodleian MS. Rawlinson C. 288, f. 113 (15th-century writing, unclear).

I comawnde alle þe ratones þat are here abowte,

I command all the mice that are here around,

Þat non dwelle in þis place, withinne ne withowte,

Þat non dwelle in þis place, withinne ne withowte,

Thorgh þe vertu of Iesu Crist, þat Mary bare abowte,

Thorough the virtue of Jesus Christ, whom Mary bore about,

Þat alle creatures owyn for to lowte,

That all creatures ought to bow,

And thorgh þe vertu of Mark, Mathew, Luke, an Ion,— 5

And through the power of Mark, Matthew, Luke, and John,— 5

Alle foure Awangelys corden into on,—

Alle foure Awangelys corden into on,—

Thorgh þe vertu of Sent Geretrude, þat mayde clene,

Throught the virtue of Saint Gertrude, that pure maiden,

God graunte þat grace

God grant that grace

Þat raton dwelle in þe place

Þat raton dwelle in þe place

Þat here namis were nemeled in; 10

Þat here namis were nemeled in; 10

And thorgh þe vertu of Sent Kasi,

And through the power of Saint Cassius,

Þat holy man, þat prayed to God Almyty

Þat holy man, þat prayed to God Almighty

For skathes þat þei deden

For __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that they did

Hys medyn

His mind

Be dayes and be nyȝt, 15

Be day and be night, 15

God bad hem flen and gon out of euery manesse syȝt.

God bad them flee and go out of every man's sight.

Dominus Deus Sabaot! Emanuel, þe gret Godes name!

Lord God of Hosts! Emmanuel, the great name of God!

I betweche þes place from ratones and from alle oþer schame.

I protect this place from rats and from all other harm.

God saue þis place fro alle oþer wykked wytes,

God save this place from all other wicked spirits,

Boþe be dayes and be nytes! et in nomine Patris et Filii,20

Boðe by day and by night! and in the name of the Father and of the Son,20

&c.

&c.

13 skathes] t altered from f (?) MS.

13 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] t adapted from f (?) MS.


XVI THE YORK PLAY 'HARROWING OF HELL' British Museum MS. Addit. 35290 (around 1430-40), f. 193 b.

The miracle play Harrowing of Hell is assigned to the craft of Saddlers in the York cycle, edited by Miss L. Toulmin-Smith, Oxford 1885, pp. 372 ff. This is the text reproduced below. It is also found, though in a less perfect form, among the Towneley Plays, ed. England and Pollard, E.E.T.S., 1897, pp. 293 ff.

The miracle play Harrowing of Hell is associated with the Saddlers' guild in the York cycle, edited by Miss L. Toulmin-Smith, Oxford 1885, pp. 372 ff. This is the text provided below. It can also be found, although in a less complete version, in the Towneley Plays, ed. England and Pollard, E.E.T.S., 1897, pp. 293 ff.

All the mediaeval stories of Christ's Descent into Hell are based on the gospel of Nicodemus, which seems to date from the fourth century, though the legend is referred to nearly two centuries earlier. This apocryphal narrative was popular throughout the Middle Ages. There is a prose translation in late Anglo-Saxon, and a Middle English verse rendering supplies some of the phrases in the play.

All the medieval stories about Christ's Descent into Hell are based on the Gospel of Nicodemus, which seems to date back to the fourth century, although the legend is mentioned nearly two centuries earlier. This apocryphal tale was widely popular during the Middle Ages. There is a prose translation in late Anglo-Saxon, and a Middle English verse version provides some of the phrases used in the play.

Two points deserve notice for their bearing on the development of miracles. A trace of their origin in the services of the Church is seen in the use made of the Scriptural passage 'Attollite portas, principes, vestras, et elevamini portae aeternales, et introibit rex gloriae', the dramatic possibilities of which were recognized in ritual from an early date. And the growing taste for comic scenes is met, without prejudice to the serious characters, by the rudimentary buffoonery of the Devil and his companions.

Two points are worth noting regarding the development of miracles. A hint of their origin in Church services is evident in the use of the Scripture passage 'Lift up your heads, O you gates; be lifted up, you ancient doors, that the King of glory may come in,' which was recognized for its dramatic potential in rituals from an early date. Additionally, the increasing popularity of comedic elements is addressed, without undermining the serious characters, by the basic antics of the Devil and his companions.

DRAMATIS PERSONAE.

Cast of Characters.

ADAME

A DAME

EUA

EUA

ISAIAH

ISAIAH

SYMEON

SYMEON

IESUS

IESUS

IOHANNES BAPTISTA

I OHANNES BAPTISTA

MOYSES

Moyses

BELSABUB

BELSABUB

SATTAN

SATTAN

DAUID

DAUID

BELLIALL

BELLIALL

MICHILL (Archangel)

MICHILL (Archangel)

PRIMUS DIABOLUS

PRIMUS DIABOLUS

SECUNDUS DIABOLUS

SECOND DEVIL

[SCENE I, outside the gates of Hell.]

[SCENE I, outside Hell's gates.]

1. <Iesus. M>anne on molde, be meke to me,

1. <Jesus. Man, be kind to me,

And haue thy Maker in þi mynde,

And keep your Creator in your thoughts,

And thynke howe I haue tholid for þe

And think about how much I have endured for you.

With pereles paynes for to be pyned.

With pereles paynes to be punished.

[172]The forward of my Fadir free 5

[172]The introduction of my Father free 5

Haue I fulfillid, as folke may fynde,

Ha ve I fulfilled, as people may find,

Þerfore aboute nowe woll I bee

Þerfore aboute nowe woll I bee

Þat I haue bought for to vnbynde.

Þat I haue bought for to vnbynde.

Þe feende þame wanne with trayne,

Þe feende þame wanne with trayne,

Thurgh frewte of erthely foode; 10

Through fruits of earthly food; 10

I haue þame getyn agayne

I have them gotten again

Thurgh bying with my bloode.

Through buying with my blood.

2. And so I schall þat steede restore

2. And so I shall restore that place

Fro whilke þe feende fell for synne;

Fro when the devil fell for sin;

Þare schalle mankynde wonne euermore 15

Mankind shall thrive forever

In blisse þat schall neuere blynne.

In bliss that will never end.

All þat in werke my werkemen were,

All that in work my workers were,

Owte of thare woo I wol þame wynne,

Owte of their troubles, I will win them.

And some signe schall I sende before

And I will send some signs ahead.

Of grace, to garre þer gamys begynne. 20

Of grace, to cause your games to begin. 20

A light I woll þei haue

A light I will they have

To schewe þame I schall come sone;

To show them, I will come soon;

My bodie bidis in graue

My body lies in grave

Tille alle thes dedis be done.

Tille alle thes dedis be done.

3. My Fadir ordand on þis wise 25

3. My father ordained in this way 25

Aftir His will þat I schulde wende,

Aftir His will that I should go,

For to fulfille þe prophicye,

To fulfill the prophecy,

And als I spake my solace to spende.

And as I spoke, I found my comfort to share.

My frendis, þat in me faith affies,

My friends, who trust in me,

Nowe fro ther fois I schall þame fende, 30

Now I'll send them again, 30

And on the thirde day ryght vprise,

And on the third day right at dawn,

And so tille heuen I schall assende.

And so I shall ascend to heaven.

Sithen schall I come agayne

Then shall I come again

To deme bothe goode and ill

To show both good and bad

Tille endles ioie or peyne; 35

Till endless joy or pain; 35

Þus is my Fadris will.

This is my father's will.

[SCENE II, Hell; at one side Limbo, enclosing the patriarchs and prophets; a light shines across.]

[SCENE II, Hell; on one side, Limbo, where the patriarchs and prophets are held; a light shines across.]

4. Adame. Mi bretheren, harkens to me here,

4. Adame. My brothers, listen to me here,

Swilke hope of heele neuere are we hadde.

Swilke hope of healing never are we had.

Foure thowsande and sex hundereth ȝere

Six hundred and eighty years

Haue we bene heere in †þis stedde†. 40

Have we been here __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 40

Nowe see I signe of solace seere,

Now I see a sign of comfort,

A glorious gleme to make vs gladde,

A glorious shine to make us happy,

Wherfore I hope oure helpe is nere,

Wherfore I hope our help is near,

And sone schall sesse oure sorowes sadde.

And soon shall end our deep sorrows.

Eua. Adame, my husband hende, 45

Eua. Adam, my husband.

Þis menys solas certayne;

This means certain solace;

Such light gune on vs lende

Such light guidance lends itself to us

In Paradise full playne.

In Paradise fully plain.

5. Isaiah. Adame, we schall wele vndirstande;

5. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adame, we will understand;

I, Ysaias, as God me kende, 50

I, Ysaias, as God knows me, 50

I prechid in Neptalym þat lande,

I preached in Neptalym that land,

And Ȝabulon, even vntill ende.

And Gabylon, even until the end.

I spake of folke in mirke walkand,

I spoke of people walking in the dark,

And saide a light schulde on þame lende;

And said a light should shine on them;

This lered I whils I was leuand, 55

This lered I whils I was leuand, 55

Nowe se I God þis same hath sende.

Now, God has sent this same thing.

Þis light comes all of Criste,

This light comes from all of Christ,

Þat seede, to saue vs nowe,

Þat seede, to saue vs nowe,

Þus is my poynte puplisshid.

Thus is my point published.

But Symeon, what sais þou? 60

But Symeon, what do you say? 60

6. Symeon. Þhis, my tale of farleis feele,

6. Symeon. This, my story of distant feelings,

For in þis temple His frendis me fande;

For in this temple, His friends found me;

I hadde delite with Hym to dele,

I had fun talking with Him to share,

And halsed homely with my hande.

And greeted them warmly with my hand.

I saide, 'Lorde, late thy seruaunt lele 65

I said, 'Lord, let your faithful servant 65

Passe nowe in pesse to liffe lastand,

Passe nowe in pesse to liffe lastand,

For nowe myselfe has sene Thy hele,

For now, I have seen Your health,

Me liste no lengar to liffe in lande.'

Me liste no lengar to liffe in lande.

Þis light Þou hast purueyed

This light you have provided

To folkes þat liffis in leede, 70

To people that live in the woods, 70

Þe same þat I þame saide,

Þe same þat I þame saide,

I see fulfillid in dede.

I see fulfilled in dead.

7. Iohan. Baptista. Als voyce criand to folke I kende

7. Iohan. Baptista. A voice calling to people I knew

Þe weyes of Criste, als I wele kanne;

Þe weyes of Criste, als I wele kanne;

I baptiste Hym with bothe my hande 75

I baptize Hym with both my hands 75

Euen in þe floode of flume Iordanne.

Even in the flood of the flowing Jordan.

Þe Holy Goste fro heuene discende

Þe Holy Goste fro heuene discende

Als a white dowue doune on Hym þanne;

Als a white dowue doune on Hym þanne;

The Fadir voice, my mirthe to mende,

The father’s voice, my joy to remember,

Was made to me euen als manne, 80

Was made to me even as men, 80

'This is my Sone,' he saide,

'This is my son,' he said,

'In whome me paies full wele.'

'In whom I pay full well.'

His light is on vs laide,

His light is on vs. laide,

He comes oure cares to kele.

He comes to ease our worries.

8. Moyses. Of þat same light lernyng haue I, 85

8. Moses. Of that same light learning I have, 85

To me Moyses He mustered his myght,

To me, Moyses gathered his strength,

And also vnto anodir, Hely,

And also to another, Hely,

Wher we were on an hille on hight.

Wher we were on a hill up high.

Whyte as snowe was His body,

Whyte as snow was His body,

And His face like to þe sonne to sight: 90

And His face looked like the sun to behold: 90

No man on molde was so myghty

No man in the world was so mighty

Grathely to loke agaynste þat light;

Gratefully to look against that light;

Þat same light se I nowe

Þat same light se I nowe

Shynyng on vs sarteyne,

Shining on vs sartain,

Wherfore trewly I trowe 95

Therefore truly I believe

We schalle sone passe fro payne.

We will soon pass from pain.

9. i Diabolus. Helpe! Belsabub! to bynde þer boyes,

9. The Devil. Help! Beelzebub! to bind those boys,

Such harrowe was neuer are herde in helle.

Such distress was never before heard in hell.

ii Diab. Why rooris þou soo, Rebalde? þou royis;

ii Diab. Why are you so upset, Rebel? You're acting like a royal pain;

What is betidde, canne þou ought telle? 100

What happened, can you tell me? 100

i Diab. What! heris þou noȝt þis vggely noyse?

i Diab. What! don't you hear this terrible noise?

Þes lurdans þat in Lymbo dwelle,

Þes lurdans þat in Lymbo dwelle,

Þei make menyng of many ioies,

Þei make menyng of many ioies,

And musteres grete mirthe þame emell.

And they have great joy among them.

ii Diab. Mirthe? nay, nay, þat poynte is

ii Diab. Mirthe? No, no, that point is

paste, 105

paste, 105

More hele schall þei neuer haue.

More hell shall they never have.

i Diab. Þei crie on Criste full faste,

i Diab. They cry out to Christ very loudly,

And sais he schal þame saue.

And says he shall save them.

10. Belsabub. Ȝa, if he saue þame noght, we schall,

10. Belsabub. Yeah, if he doesn't save them, we will,

For they are sperde in speciall space; 110

For they are scattered in a special area; 110

Whils I am prince and principall

Whils I am prince and principall

Schall þei neuer passe oute of þis place.

Schall they never pass out of this place.

Calle vppe Astrotte and Anaball

Calle vppe Astrotte and Anaball

To giffe þer counsaille in þis case,

To give you advice in this case,

Bele-Berit and Belial, 115

Bele-Berit and Belial, 115

To marre þame þat swilke maistries mase.

To marry those who have such masters.

Say to Satan oure sire,

Tell Satan our lord,

And bidde þame bringe also

And ask them to bring also

Lucifer louely of lyre.

Lucifer, lovely with a lyre.

i Diab. Al redy, lorde, I goo. 120

i Diab. I'm ready, lord, I'm going. 120

11. Iesus [Without]. Attollite portas, principes,

11. Jesus [Without]. Lift up your gates, rulers,

Oppen vppe, ȝe princes of paynes sere,

Oppen up, you princes of various pains,

Et eleuamini eternales,

And you shall be eternal,

Youre yendles ȝatis þat ȝe haue here.

You’re holding onto things that you have here.

Sattan. What page is þere þat makes prees, 125

Sattan. What page is there that makes noise, 125

And callis hym kyng of vs in fere?

And calls him king of us in fear?

Dauid [in Limbo]. I lered leuand, withouten lees,

Dauid [in Limbo]. I learned living, no lies,

He is a kyng of vertues clere.

He is a king of clear virtues.

A! Lorde, mekill of myght,

A! Lord, mighty one,

And stronge in ilke a stoure, 130

And strong in the same struggle, 130

In batailes ferse to fight,

In fierce battles to fight,

And worthy to wynne honnoure.

And worthy to win honor.

12. Sattan. Honnoure! in þe deuel way, for what dede?

12. Sattan. Hey there! In the devil's way, for what purpose?

All erthely men to me are thrall;

All earthly men are my servants;

Þe lady þat calles hym lorde in leede 135

Þe lady þat calles him lord in leede 135

Hadde neuer ȝitt herberowe, house, ne halle.

Hadde never a shelter, house, or hall.

i Diab. Harke, Belsabub! I haue grete drede,

i Diab. Harke, Beelzebub! I'm really scared,

For hydously I herde hym calle.

For the sake of horror, I heard him call.

Belliall. We! spere oure ȝates, all ill mot þou spede!

Belliall. We! open our gates, may all go poorly for you!

And sette furthe watches on þe wall. 140

And set up watches on the wall. 140

And if he calle or crie

And if he calls or shouts

To make vs more debate,

To create more debate,

Lay on hym þan hardely,

Lay on them hard,

And garre hym gang his gate.

And let him go his way.

13. Sattan. Telle me what boyes dare be so bolde 145

13. Sattan. Tell me what boys are brave enough 145

For drede to make so mekill draye.

For fear of making it too dry.

i Diab. Itt is þe Iewe þat Iudas solde

i Diab. It is the Jew that Judas sold.

For to be dede, þis othir daye.

For to be dead, this other day.

Sattan. O we! þis tale in tyme is tolde,

Sattan. Oh wow! This story is told over time,

Þis traytoure traues vs alway; 150

This traitor always travels. 150

He schall be here full harde in holde,

He will be here firmly held,

Loke þat he passe noght, I þe praye.

Loke that he doesn't pass, I ask you.

ii Diab. Nay, nay, he will noȝt wende

ii Diab. No, no, he will not go.

Away or I be ware,

Be careful or I'll go,

He shappis hym for to schende 155

He gets himself ready to be shamed 155

Alle helle, or he go ferre.

Alle helle, or he goes far.

14. Sattan. Nay, faitour, þerof schall he faile,

14. Sattan. No way, traitor, he will fail at that,

For alle his fare I hym deffie;

For all his efforts, I defy him;

I knowe his trantis fro toppe to taile,

I know his traits from head to toe,

He leuys with gaudis and with gilery. 160

He lies with joy and with charm. 160

Þerby he brought oute of oure bale,

Þerby he brought oute of oure bale,

Nowe late, Laȝar of Betannye,

Now late, Lazarus of Bethany,

Þerfore I gaffe to þe Iewes counsaille

Þerfore I gaffe to þe Iewes counsaille

Þat þei schulde alway garre hym dye.

Þat þei schulde alway garre hym dye.

I entered in Iudas 165

I entered Iudas 165

Þat forwarde to fulfille,

That moves us forward to fulfill,

Þerfore his hire he has,

Therefore, he has his pay,

Allway to wonne here stille.

Always to want here still.

15. Belsabub. Sir Sattanne, sen we here þe saie

15. Belsabub. Sir Sattanne, since we hear the saying

Þat þou and þe Iewes wer same assente, 170

That you and þe Jews were of the same agreement, 170

And wotte he wanne Laȝar awaye,

And guess what, he pulled Lazarus away,

Þat tille vs was tane for to tente,

Þat tille vs was tane for to tente,

Trowe þou þat þou marre hym maye

Trowe that you can annoy him

To mustir myghtis, what he has mente?

To muster my might, what has he meant?

If he nowe depriue vs of oure praye, 175

If he now deprives us of our prayer, 175

We will ȝe witte whanne þei are wente.

We will know when they have left.

Sattan. I bidde ȝou be noȝt abasshed,

Sattan. I ask you not to be ashamed,

But boldely make youe boune

But boldly make your bounce

With toles þat ȝe on traste,

With tools you trust,

And dynge þat dastard doune. 180

And brave that coward down. 180

16. Iesus [Without]. Principes, portas tollite,

16. Jesus [Without]. Leaders, lift up gates,

Vndo youre ȝatis, ȝe princis of pryde,

Vndo your gates, you princes of pride,

Et introibit rex glorie,

And the king of glory will enter

Þe kyng of blisse comes in þis tyde.

The king of bliss comes in this time.

[Enters the gates of Hell.

Enters the gates of Hell.

Sattan. Owte! harrowe <what harlot> is hee 185

Sattan. Owte! Harrowe <__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__> is hee 185

Þat sais his kyngdome schall be cryed?

Þat sais his kyngdome schall be cryed?

Dauid [in Limbo]. Þat may þou in my Sawter see

David [in Limbo]. You can see that in my Psalter.

For þat poynte I prophicie.

For that point I prophesied.

I saide þat he schuld breke

I said that he should break

Youre barres and bandis by name, 190

You’re bars and bands by name, 190

And on youre werkis take wreke;

And take revenge on your work;

Nowe schalle ȝe see þe same.

Now you see it too.

17. Iesus. Þis steede schall stonde no lenger stoken;

17. Jesus. This place will no longer stand still;

Opynne vppe, and latte my pepul passe!

Opens up, and let my people pass!

Diabolus. Owte! beholdes, oure baill is brokynne, 195

Diabolus. Ow! Look! Our bail is broken, 195

And brosten are alle oure bandis of bras.

And all our chains are made of brass.

Telle Lucifer alle is vnlokynne.

Tell Lucifer all is well.

Belsabub. What þanne, is Lymbus lorne? allas!

Belsabub. What then, is Lymbus lost? Alas!

Garre Satan helpe þat we wer wroken;

Garre Satan help us that we are avenged;

Þis werke is werse þanne euere it was. 200

Þis werke is werse þanne euere it was. 200

Sattan. I badde ȝe schulde be boune

Sattan. I think you should get ready.

If he made maistries more;

If he created more maistries;

Do dynge þat dastard doune,

Do what cowardly strikes you down,

And sette hym sadde and sore.

And sat him down, feeling heavy and sad.

18. Belsabub. Ȝa, sette hym sore, þat is sone saide, 205

18. Belsabub. Yeah, set him down hard, he’s soon said, 205

But come þiselffe and serue hym soo;

But come yourself and serve him that way;

We may not bide his bittir braide,

We might not stay his bitter braid,

He wille vs marre and we wer moo.

He will versus matter and we were more.

Sattan. What! faitours, wherfore are ȝe ferde?

Sattan. What! Fakers, why are you scared?

Haue ȝe no force to flitte hym froo? 210

HaVe you no power to drive him away? 210

Belyue loke þat my gere be grathed,

Belyue look that my stuff is ready,

Miselffe schall to þat gedlyng goo.

Miselffe shall go to that gathering.

[To Iesus.] Howe! belamy, abide,

[To Jesus.] Hey! Beloved, stay,

With al thy booste and bere,

With all your shouting and noise,

And telle to me þis tyde, 215

And tell me this time, 215

What maistries makes þou here?

What skills do you have here?

19. Iesus. I make no maistries but for myne,

19. Jesus. I make no masters except for myself,

Þame wolle I saue, I telle þe nowe;

Þame wolle I saue, I telle þe nowe;

Þou hadde no poure þame to pyne,

Þou hadde no poure þame to pyne,

But as my prisoune for þer prowe 220

But as my prison for their proof 220

Here haue þei soiorned, noght as thyne,

Here have they stayed, not like yours,

But in thy warde, þou wote wele howe.

But in your ward, you know well how.

Sattan. And what deuel haste þou done ay syne,

Sattan. And what devilish haste have you done since then,

Þat neuer wolde negh þame nere, or nowe?

Þat neuer wolde negh þame nere, or nowe?

Iesus. Nowe is þe tyme certayne 225

Jesus. Now is the right time

Mi Fadir ordand before

My father passed away before

Þat they schulde passe fro payne,

Þat they schulde passe fro payne,

And wonne in mirthe euer more.

And live happily ever after.

20. Sattan. Thy fadir knewe I wele be sight,

20. Sattan. I know your father well by sight,

He was a write his mette to wynne, 230

He was a writer hoping to win, 230

And Marie me menys þi modir hight,

And my mother is named Marie,

Þe vttiremeste ende of all þi kynne.

Þe vttiremeste ende of all þi kynne.

Who made þe be so mekill of myght?

Who made the bee so full of power?

Iesus. Þou wikid feende, latte be thy dynne!

Jesus. You wicked fiend, let it be your doom!

Mi Fadir wonnys in heuen on hight, 235

Mi Fadir lives in heaven above, 235

With blisse þat schall neuere blynne.

With bliss that will never end.

I am His awne sone,

I am His own son,

His forward to fulfille;

His forward to fulfill;

And same ay schall we wonne,

And the same day shall we win,

And sundir whan we wolle. 240

And we'll do it anytime. 240

21. Sattan. God sonne! þanne schulde þou be ful gladde,

21. Sattan. God's son! You should be very glad then,

Aftir no catel neyd thowe craue!

After the tutorial __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__e!

But þou has leued ay like a ladde,

But you have always lived like a boy,

And in sorowe, as a symple knaue.

And in sorrow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a simple __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Iesus. Þat was for hartely loue I hadde 245

Jesus. That was for the heartfelt love I had 245

Vnto mannis soule, it for to saue;

Vnto mannis soule, it for to saue;

And for to make þe mased and madde,

And to make the confused and crazy,

And by þat resoune þus dewly to haue

And by that reason thus properly to have

Mi godhede here, I hidde

My god here, I hid

In Marie modir myne, 250

In my mother’s time, 250

For it schulde noȝt be kidde

For it should not be revealed

To þe, nor to none of thyne.

To you, nor to any of yours.

22. Sattan. A! þis wolde I were tolde in ilke a toune.

22. Sattan. Ah! I wish I were told this in the same town.

So, sen þou sais God is thy sire,

So, since you say God is your father,

I schall þe proue, be right resoune, 255

I will prove it to you, by the right reasoning, 255

Þou motes His men into þe myre.

Thou leads His men into the mire.

To breke His bidding were þei boune,

To break His command, they were eager,

And, for they did at my desire,

And they did as I asked.

Fro Paradise He putte þame doune

Fro Paradise He put them down

In helle here to haue þer hyre. 260

In hell, they come to get their pay. 260

And thyselfe, day and nyght,

And yourself, day and night,

Has taught al men emang

Has taught all men really

To do resoune and right,

To do well and right,

And here werkis þou all wrang.

And here you are all wrong.

23. Iesus. I wirke noght wrang, þat schal þow witte, 265

23. Jesus. I don’t do anything wrong, just so you know, 265

If I my men fro woo will wynne;

If I send my men to woo, they'll win.

Mi prophetis playnly prechid it,

My prophet clearly preached it,

All þis note þat nowe begynne.

All this note that now begins.

Þai saide þat I schulde be obitte,

Þai saide þat I schulde be obitte,

To hell þat I schulde entre in, 270

To hell that I should enter in, 270

And saue my seruauntis fro þat pitte,

And save my servants from that pit,

Wher dampned saulis schall sitte for synne.

Where damned souls will sit for sin.

And ilke trewe prophettis tale

And like true prophet's story

Muste be fulfillid in mee;

Must be fulfilled in me;

I haue þame boughte with bale, 275

I have bought them with pain, 275

And in blisse schal þei be.

And in bliss, they will be.

24. Sattan. Nowe sen þe liste allegge þe lawes,

24. Sattan. Now the list includes the laws,

Þou schalte be atteynted, or we twynne,

Þou schalte be atteynted, or we twynne,

For þo þat þou to wittenesse drawes

For those that you draw to witness

Full even agaynste þe will begynne. 280

Full even against the will begin. 280

Salamon saide in his sawes

Salamon said in his sayings

Þat whoso enteres helle withynne

Whoever enters hell within

Shall neuer come oute, þus clerkis knawes,

Shall never come out, thus scholars know,

And þerfore, felowe, leue þi dynne.

And therefore, buddy, stop your noise.

Iob, þi seruaunte, also 285

Iob, your servant, also 285

Þus in his tyme gune telle,

Þus in his tyme gune telle,

Þat nowthir frende nor foo

That neither friend nor foe

Shulde fynde reles in helle.

Should find solace in hell.

25. Iesus. He saide full soth, þat schall þou see,

25. Jesus. He said very truly, that you will see,

Þat in helle may be no reles, 290

Þat in helle may be no reles, 290

But of þat place þan preched he

But from that place, he then preached

Where synffull care schall euere encrees.

Where sinful care shall always increase.

And in þat bale ay schall þou be,

And in that sorrow you will always be,

Whare sorowes sere schall neuer sesse,

Whare sorrows severe shall never cease,

And for my folke þerfro wer free, 295

And for my folks there for were free, 295

Nowe schall þei passe to þe place of pees.

Now they shall pass to the place of peace.

Þai were here with my wille,

Þai were here with my wille,

And so schall þei fourthe wende,

And so they shall go forth,

And þiselue schall fulfille

And this will fulfill

Þer wooe withouten ende. 300

Þer wooe ohne Ende. 300

26. Sattan. O we! þanne se I howe þou menys emang

26. Sattan. Oh, we! Then I see how you mix among

Some mesure with malice to melle,

Some measure with malice to meddle,

Sen þou sais all schall noȝt gang,

Sen þou sais all schall noȝt gang,

But some schalle alway with vs dwelle.

But some shall always dwell with us.

Iesus. Ȝaa, witte þou wele, ellis were it wrang, 305

Jesus. Yes, you know well, otherwise it would be wrong, 305

Als cursed Cayme þat slewe Abell,

Als cursed Cayme that killed Abel,

And all þat hastis hemselue to hange,

And all that has to hang itself

Als Iudas and Archedefell,

As Judas and Archdeacon,

Datan and Abiron,

Datan and Abiron,

And alle of þare assente; 310

And all of their agreement; 310

Als tyrantis euerilkone

As tyrannical your ilk king

Þat me and myne turmente.

That me and my torment.

27. And all þat liste noght to lere my lawe,

27. And all those who don’t want to learn my law,

Þat I haue lefte in lande nowe newe,

Þat I haue lefte in lande nowe newe,

Þat is my comyng for to knawe, 315

Þat is my comyng for to knawe, 315

And to my sacramente pursewe,

And to my sacred purse,

Mi dede, my rysing, rede be rawe,

Mi dede, my rysing, rede be rawe,

Who will noght trowe, þei are noght trewe,

Who won't throw, they aren't true,

Vnto my dome I schall þame drawe,

Vnto my house I shall them bring,

And iuge þame worse þanne any Iewe. 320

And judge them worse than any Jew. 320

And all þat likis to leere

And all that wants to learn

My lawe, and leue þerbye,

My law, and leave it there,

Shall neuere haue harmes heere,

Shall never have harms here,

But welthe, as is worthy.

But wealth, as it deserves.

28. Sattan. Nowe here my hande, I halde me paied; 325

28. Sattan. Now here, my hand, I consider myself satisfied; 325

Þis poynte is playnly for oure prowe;

This point is clearly for our benefit;

If þis be soth þat þou hast saide,

If this is true what you have said,

We schall haue moo þanne we haue nowe.

We shall have more than we have now.

Þis lawe þat þou nowe late has laide

Þis lawe þat þou nowe late has laide

I schall lere men noȝt to allowe. 330

I shall not teach men to allow. 330

Iff þei it take, þei be betraied,

Iff they take it, they are betrayed,

For I schall turne þame tyte, I trowe.

For I shall turn them tight, I believe.

I schall walke este and weste,

I shall walk east and west,

And garre þame werke wele werre.

And make that work really well.

Iesus. Naye, feende, þou schall be feste, 335

Jesus. No, enemy, you will be defeated, 335

Þat þou schalte flitte not ferre.

Þat þou schalte flitte not ferre.

29. Sattan. Feste! þat were a foule reasoune,

29. Sattan. Feste! That would be a terrible reason,

Nay, bellamy, þou bus be smytte.

Nay, Bellamy, you must be quiet.

Iesus. Mighill! myne aungell, make þe boune,

Jesus. Mighill! My angel, get ready,

And feste yone fende, þat he noght flitte. 340

And let that fiend not move. 340

And Deuyll, I comaunde þe go doune

And Devil, I command you to go down.

Into thy selle where þou schalte sitte.

Into your saddle where you shall sit.

[Satan sinks.

Satan falls.

Sattan. Owt, ay! herrowe! helpe Mahounde!

Satan. Ouch, hey! Help Mahounde!

Nowe wex I woode oute of my witte.

Now I’m out of my mind.

Belsabub. Sattan, þis saide we are, 345

Belsabub. Satan, this is who we are, 345

Nowe schall þou fele þi fitte.

Now you should feel your feet.

Sattan. Allas! for dole and care,

Sattan. Allas! for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and support,

I synke into helle pitte.

I sank into hell's pit.

[Falls into the pit.

Falls into the pit.

30. Adame. A! Iesu Lorde, mekill is Þi myght,

30. Adame. Ah! Jesus Lord, how great is Your power,

That mekis Þiselffe in þis manere, 350

That makes sense to himself in this way, 350

Vs for to helpe, as Þou has hight,

Vs for to helpe, as You have promised,

Whanne both forfette, I and my feere.

Whanne both forfeited, I and my companion.

Here haue we leuyd withouten light

Here we have lived without light

Foure thousand and six hundred ȝere;

Four to six hundred years;

Now se I be þis solempne sight 355

Now I see this solemn sight 355

Howe Thy mercy hath made vs clere.

How Your mercy has made us clere.

Eue. A! Lorde, we were worthy

Eue. A! Lord, we were worthy

Mo turmentis for to taste,

Mo torments to taste,

But mende vs with mercye,

But mend vs with mercy,

Als Þou of myght is moste. 360

Als Þou of myght is moste. 360

31. Baptista. A! Lorde, I loue Þe inwardly,

31. Baptista. Ah! Lord, I love you deeply,

That me wolde make Þi messengere

That I would make your messenger

Thy comyng in erth for to crye,

Thy coming to earth to cry,

And teche Þi faith to folke in feere;

And teach your faith to people together;

And sithen before Þe for to dye, 365

And before you die, 365

And bringe boodworde to þame here,

And bring good news to them here,

How þai schulde haue Thyne helpe in hye:

How they should have Your help on high:

Nowe se I all Þi poyntis appere.

Now all your points show.

Als Dauid prophete trewe

As David, the true prophet

Ofte tymes tolde vntill vs, 370

Often told to us, 370

Of þis comyng he knewe,

He knew of this coming,

And saide it schulde be þus.

And said it should be this way.

32. Dauid. Als I haue saide, ȝitt saie I soo,

32. Dauid. As I have said, yet I say this,

Ne derelinquas, Domine,

Don't abandon us, Lord,

Animam meam inferno, 375

My soul in hell, 375

Leffe noght my saule, Lorde, aftir Þe,

Leffe not my soul, Lord, after Thee,

In depe helle where dampned schall goo,

In deep hell where the damned shall go,

Ne suffre neuere †saules fro Þe be†

Ne suffre neuere †saules fro Þe be†

The sorowe of þame þat wonnes in woo

The sorrow of those who dwell in misery

Ay full of filthe, †þat may repleye†. 380

Ay full of filth, that may reply. 380

Adame. We thanke His grete goodnesse

Adame. We thank His great goodness

He fette vs fro þis place,

He left here,

Makes ioie nowe more and lesse;

Makes ioie now more and less;

Omnis. We laude God of His grace.

Omnis. We praise God for His grace.

33. Iesus. Adame and my frendis in feere, 385

33. Jesus. Adam and my friends together, 385

Fro all youre fooes come fourth with me,

Fro all your foes come forth with me,

Ȝe schalle be sette in solas seere,

Ȝe schalle be sette in solas seere,

Wher ȝe schall neuere of sorowes see.

Where you will never see sorrow.

And Mighill, myn aungell clere,

And Mighill, my clear angel,

Ressayue þes saules all vnto þe, 390

Ressayue these souls all unto thee, 390

And lede þame als I schall þe lere

And lead them as I shall teach you.

To Paradise with playe and plenté.

To Paradise with play and plenty.

[They come out of Limbo.

They come out of Limbo.

Mi graue I woll go till,

Mi graue I woll go till,

Redy to rise vpperight,

Ready to stand upright,

And so I schall fulfille 395

And so I shall fulfill 395

That I before haue highte.

That I have promised before.

34. Michill. Lorde, wende we schall aftir Þi sawe,

34. Michill. Lord, let’s go after Your word,

To solace sere þai schall be sende,

To comfort those who are dry,

But þat þer deuelis no draught vs drawe,

But that there devils draw no draft for us,

Lorde, blisse vs with Þi holy hende. 400

Lorde, bliss be with Your holy hands. 400

Iesus. Mi blissing haue ȝe all on rawe,

Jesus. My blessing be upon you all.

I schall be with youe, wher ȝe wende,

I will be with you, wherever you go,

And all þat lelly luffes my lawe,

And all that truly loves my law,

Þai schall be blissid withowten ende.

They shall be blessed without end.

Adame. To Þe, Lorde, be louyng, 405

Adame. To Thee, Lord, be loving, 405

Þat vs has wonne fro waa,

Þat vs has wonne fro waa,

For solas will we syng,

For solace, we will sing,

Laus Tibi cum gloria.

Glory be to you.

[Exeunt.

[They exit.]

14 Fro] For MS.

14 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] For MS.

40 in þis stedde] in darknes stad Towneley.

40 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in darkness stand Towneley.

49 Isaiah] Isaac MS.

49 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Isaac MS.

170 þe] ȝe MS.

170 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] you MS.

185 what harlot] from Towneley MS.: om. MS.

185 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from Towneley MS.: omitted in MS.

188 I] of MS.

188 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of MS.

242 neyd thowe craue] þus þe I telle first hand.

242 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] so I tell from experience.

244 as] added later MS.

244 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] added later manuscript.

244 knaue] braide first hand.

244 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] braid firsthand.

347 dole] dolee MS.

347 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] dolee Ms.

356 clere] clene MS.

356 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] clean MS.


XVII The Towneley Play of Noah Towneley MS. (around 1475), pages 76 and onward.

The Towneley Miracles, so called because the manuscript belonged in recent times to the library of Towneley Hall in Lancashire, are edited by England and Pollard, E.E.T.S., 1897. The cycle is a composite one—for instance it includes a later form of the York play Harrowing of Hell (No. XVI, above)—but it is distinguished by a group of plays and interpolated scenes which seem to have been specially composed for representation at Wakefield. Formally this group is marked by the use of a peculiar nine-lined stanza, riming a a a a b c c c b, with central rimes in the first four lines. The rough vigour of the comic scenes is still more distinctive, and there can be little doubt that all are the work of one man. The specimen of his style most often reprinted is The Second Shepherd's Play, which has an original and purely secular comic plot. The Play of Noah is more typical of the English Miracle in its later development. This subject was always popular with early playwrights, for the Ark made a spectacle, and the traditional quarrels of Noah and his wife gave scope for contests in fisticuffs and rough raillery—the stuff of primitive comedy.

The Towneley Miracles, named because the manuscript was recently part of the library at Towneley Hall in Lancashire, are edited by England and Pollard, E.E.T.S., 1897. The cycle is a mix— for example, it includes a later version of the York play Harrowing of Hell (No. XVI, above)— but it stands out due to a set of plays and inserted scenes that seem to have been specifically created for performances at Wakefield. Formally, this group is characterized by the use of a unique nine-lined stanza, rhyming a a a a b c c c b, with central rhymes in the first four lines. The raw energy of the comic scenes is even more distinctive, and there's little doubt that all of these works come from one person. The example of his style that is most frequently reprinted is The Second Shepherd's Play, which features an original and completely secular comic plot. The Play of Noah is more typical of the later development of the English Miracle. This subject has always been popular with early playwrights, as the Ark provided a spectacle, and the traditional arguments between Noah and his wife allowed for physical contests and playful banter—the essence of primitive comedy.

DRAMATIS PERSONAE.
NOE PRIMUS FILIUS PRIMA MULIER
DEUS SECUNDUS FILIUS SECUNDA MULIER
VXOR NOE TERCIUS FILIUS TERCIA MULIER

1.  Noe. Myghtfull God veray, Maker of all that is,

1.  Noe. Truly, the Almighty God, Creator of all that exists,

Thre persons withoutten nay, oone God in endles blis,

Thre persons without ten, one God in endless bliss,

Thou maide both nyght and day, beest, fowle, and fysh,

Thou maid both night and day, beast, fowl, and fish,

All creatures that lif may wroght Thou at Thi wish,

All creatures that live you have created at your will,

As Thou wel myght; 5

As you might; 5

The son, the moyne, verament,

The son, the moyne, really,

Thou maide, the firmament,

You maiden, the sky,

The sternes also full feruent

The sterns are also full.

To shyne Thou maide ful bright.

To shine, you bright girl.

2. Angels Thou maide ful euen, all orders that is, 10

2. You created angels flawlessly, all types, 10

To haue the blis in heuen; this did Thou, more and les,

To have the bliss in heaven; this you did, more and less,

Full mervelus to neuen; yit was ther vnkyndnes

Full mervelus to neuen; yit was ther vnkyndnes

More bi foldis seuen then I can well expres;

More than I can really explain;

For whi?

For what?

Of all angels in brightnes 15

Of all angels in brightness

God gaf Lucifer most lightnes,

God gave Lucifer the most light.

Yit prowdly he flyt his des,

Yit proudly he defended his ideas,

And set hym euen Hym by.

And set him right beside him.

3. He thoght hymself as worthi as Hym that hym made,

3. He considered himself as valuable as the one who created him,

In brightnes, in bewty, therfor He hym degrade, 20

In brightness, in beauty, therefore He degrades him, 20

Put hym in a low degré soyn after, in a brade,

Put him in a low degree soon after, in a braid,

Hym and all his menye, wher he may be vnglad

Hym and all his crew, wherever he might be unbothered

For euer.

Forever.

Shall thay neuer wyn away

Shall they never win away

Hence vnto Domysday, 25

Hence to Domesday, 25

Bot burne in bayle for ay;

Bot burne in bayle for ay;

Shall thay neuer dysseuer.

Shall they never dissuade.

4. Soyne after, that gracyous Lord to his liknes maide man,

4. Shortly after, that gracious Lord created a man in His image,

That place to be restord euen as He began,

That place to be restored just as He started,

Of the Trinité bi accord, Adam and Eue that woman, 30

Of the Trinity by agreement, Adam and Eve that woman, 30

To multiplie without discord, in Paradise put He thaym,

To multiply without conflict, He placed them in Paradise,

And sithen to both

And since then to both

Gaf in commaundement

Gave in command

On the Tre of Life to lay no hend.

On the Tree of Life to lay no hand.

Bot yit the fals feynd 35

Bot yet the false friend 35

Made Hym with man wroth,

Made him angry,

5. Entysyd man to glotony, styrd him to syn in pride;

5. He was pushed to extremes, which caused him to sin out of arrogance;

Bot in Paradise, securly, myght no syn abide,

Bot in Paradise, securely, might no sin abide,

And therfor man full hastely was put out in that tyde,

And so, the man was quickly thrown out at that time,

In wo and wandreth for to be, in paynes full vnrid 40

In pain and wandering to be, in suffering fully uncovered 40

To knowe,

To know,

Fyrst in erth, and sythen in hell

First on earth, and then in hell

With feyndis for to dwell,

With friends to hang out,

Bot He his mercy mell

Bot He his mercy mell

To those that will Hym trawe. 45

To those who will perform the Hym. 45

6. Oyle of mercy He hus hight, as I haue hard red,

6. He is referred to as the Oil of Mercy, as I've heard it read,

To euery lifyng wight that wold luf Hym and dred;

To every living being that would love Him and fear;

Bot now before His sight euery liffyng leyde,

Bot now before His sight every living laid,

Most party day and nyght, syn in word and dede

Most party day and night, sin in word and deed.

Full bold; 50

Full bold

Som in pride, ire, and enuy,

Som in pride, anger, and envy,

Som in coueteis and glotyny,

Lust and greed,

Som in sloth and lechery,

Sins of laziness and lust,

And other wise many fold.

And otherwise many-fold.

7. Therfor I drede lest God on vs will take veniance, 55

7. I’m worried that God will seek revenge on us, 55

For syn is now alod, without any repentance.

For sin is now a disgrace, without any regret.

Sex hundreth yeris and od haue I, without distance,

Sex hundreth yeris and od haue I, without distance,

In erth, as any sod, liffyd with grete grevance

In earth, as any soul, lived with great grief

Allway;

Always;

And now I wax old, 60

And now I grow old, 60

Seke, sory, and cold,

Secluded, sorry, and cold,

As muk apon mold

As much upon mold

I widder away.

I wither away.

8. Bot yit will I cry for mercy and call:

8. But I will still cry for mercy and call:

Noe, Thi seruant, am I, Lord ouer all! 65

Noe, I am your servant, Lord over all! 65

Therfor me, and my fry shal with me fall,

Therfore I, and my friends, shall fall with me,

Saue from velany, and bryng to Thi hall

Saue from the villainy, and bring to Thy hall

In heuen;

In heaven;

And kepe me from syn

And keep me from sin

This warld within; 70

This world within; 70

Comly Kyng of mankyn,

Noble King of mankind,

I pray The, here my stevyn!

I pray to You, hear my voice!

[God appears above.]

God shows up above.

9.  Deus. Syn I haue maide all thyng that is liffand,

9. God. I created everything that is alive,

Duke, emperour, and kyng, with Myne awne hand,

Duke, emperor, and king, with my own hand,

For to haue thare likyng, bi see and bi sand, 75

For having their pleasure, by sea and by sand, 75

Euery man to My bydyng shuld be bowand

Every man should be bound to my bidding.

Full feruent,

Full fervent,

That maide man sich a creatoure,

That maid made herself a creature,

Farest of favoure;

Farthest of favor;

Man must luf Me paramoure 80

Man must love Me paramour 80

By reson, and repent.

By reason, and repent.

10. Me thoght I shewed man luf when I made hym to be

10. I believed I expressed love for humanity when I made them to be.

All angels abuf, like to the Trynyté;

All angels above, like to the Trinity;

And now in grete reprufe full low ligis he,

And now in great shame, he lies very low,

In erth hymself to stuf with syn that displeases Me85

In putting himself to fill with sin that doesn't please Me85

Most of all.

Above all.

Veniance will I take

I'll take vengeance.

In erth for syn sake;

In earth for sin's sake;

My grame thus will I wake

My grandmother, this is how I will awaken.

Both of grete and small. 90

Both great and small. 90

11. I repente full sore that euer maide I man;

11. I suddenly feel really sorry that I was ever a man;

Bi me he settis no store, and I am his soferan;

Bi me he settis no store, and I am his soferan;

I will distroy therfor both beest, man and woman,

I will destroy therefore both beast, man and woman,

All shall perish, les and more; that bargan may thay ban

All shall perish, less and more; may that bargain be banned.

That ill has done. 95

That illness is done. 95

In erth I se right noght

In earth, I see nothing right.

Bot syn that is vnsoght;

Bot syn that is vnsoght;

Of those that well has wroght

Of those that have done well

Fynd I bot a fone.

Find I bought a phone.

12. Therfor shall I fordo all this medill-erd 100

12. So, I will destroy all of Middle-earth. 100

With floodis that shall flo and ryn with hidous rerd;

With floods that will flow and run with a horrible roar;

I haue good cause therto; for Me no man is ferd.

I have good reason for that; because I'm not afraid of anyone.

As I say shal I do—of veniance draw My swerd,

As I say, I shall do—of vengeance draw my sword,

And make end

And finalize it

Of all that beris life, 105

Of all that bears life, 105

Sayf Noe and his wife,

Sayf Noe and his partner,

For thay wold neuer stryfe

For they would never argue

With Me, then Me offend.

With me, then I offend.

13. Hym to mekill wyn, hastly will I go

13. Hymn to great joy, I will hurry.

To Noe my seruand, or I blyn, to warn hym of his wo. 110

To Noah my servant, or else I will stop, to warn him of his suffering. 110

In erth I se bot syn reynand to and fro,

In Earth, I see nothing but rain moving back and forth,

Emang both more and myn, ichon other fo

Emang both more and mine, each other for

With all thare entent.

With all their intent.

All shall I fordo

I will undo everything.

With floodis that shall floo; 115

With floods that will flow; 115

Wirk shall I thaym wo

Wirk shall I them go

That will not repent.

That will not change.

[God descends and addresses Noah.]

God speaks to Noah.

14. Noe, My freend, I thee commaund, from cares the to keyle,

14. Noe, my friend, I urge you to let go of your worries,

A ship that thou ordand of nayle and bord ful wele.

A ship that you built well from nails and boards.

Thou was alway well-wirkand, to Me trew as stele, 120

Thou was always working hard, to Me true as steel, 120

To My bydyng obediand: frendship shal thou fele

To my enduring obedient: you shall feel friendship.

To mede.

To measure.

Of lennthe thi ship be

Of length the ship be

Thre hundreth cubettis, warn I the,

Thre hundreth cubettis, warn I the,

Of heght euen thirté, 125

Of height even thirty, 125

Of fyfty als in brede.

Of fifty ales in breadth.

15. Anoynt thi ship with pik and tar, without and als within,

15. Cover your ship with pitch and tar, both on the outside and the inside,

The water out to spar—this is a noble gyn;

The water out to spar—this is a noble woman;

Look no man the mar, thre chese chambres begyn;

Look, no man the sea; three chese rooms begin;

Thou must spend many a spar this wark or thou wyn 130

Thou must spend many a spar this work or thou win 130

To end fully.

To conclude completely.

Make in thi ship also

Make this ship too

Parloures oone or two,

Parlors one or two,

And houses of offyce mo

And offices of office mo

For beestis that ther must be. 135

For the creatures that must exist. 135

16. Oone cubite on hight a wyndo shal thou make;

16. You should make a window one cubit high;

On the syde a doore, with slyght, beneyth shal thou take;

On the side of a door, with skill, you shall take;

With the shal no man fyght, nor do the no kyn wrake.

With this, no man should fight or do any kind of harm.

When all is doyne thus right, thi wife, that is thi make,

When everything is done correctly, your wife, who is your partner,

Take in to the; 140

Take it to the; 140

Thi sonnes of good fame,

Sons of good reputation,

Sem, Iaphet, and Came,

Sem, Japheth, and Ham,

Take in also hame,

Take in also shame,

Thare wifis also thre.

There are also three.

17. For all shal be fordone that lif in land, bot ye, 145

17. Since everything living on land will be wiped out, except for you, 145

With floodis that from abone shal fall, and that plenté;

With floods that will fall from above, and that plenty;

It shall begyn full sone to rayn vncessantlé,

It will soon start to rain continuously,

After dayes seuen be done, and induyr dayes fourty,

After seven days are over, and for forty days,

Withoutten fayll.

Without fail.

Take to thi ship also 150

Take this ship too 150

Of ich kynd beestis two,

Of two kinds of animals,

Mayll and femayll, bot no mo,

Mayll and femayll, but no more,

Or thou pull vp thi sayll,

Or you pull up your sail,

18. For thay may the avayll when al this thyng is wroght.

18. Because they will gain from this once everything is completed.

Stuf thi ship with vitayll, for hungre that ye perish noght.

Stuff the ship with provisions, so you don't perish from hunger.

Of beestis, foull, and catayll, for thaym haue thou in thoght, 155

Of beasts, birds, and livestock, for you have them in mind, 155

For thaym is My counsayll that som socour be soght

For them is my counsel that some help be sought

In hast.

In a hurry.

Thay must haue corn and hay,

They must have corn and hay,

And oder mete alway. 160

And order more always. 160

Do now as I the say,

Do what I say now.

In the name of the Holy Gast.

In the name of the Holy Spirit.

19.  Noe. A! benedicite! what art thou that thus

19.  Noe. A! bless you! what are you that thus

Tellys afore that shall be? Thou art full mervelus!

Tellys before that shall be? You are truly amazing!

Tell me, for charité, thi name so gracius. 165

Tell me, for charity, this name so gracious. 165

Deus. My name is of dignyté, and also full glorius

God. My name stands for dignity and is also quite glorious.

To knowe.

To know.

I am God most myghty,

I am the Almighty God.

Oone God in Trynyty,

One God in Trinity,

Made the and ich man to be; 170

Made the and ich man to be; 170

To luf Me well thou awe.

To love me well, you should.

20.  Noe. I thank The, Lord so dere, that wold vowchsayf

20.  Noe. Thank you, dear Lord, for being ready to protect

Thus low to appere to a symple knafe.

Thus low to appear to a simple fool.

Blis vs, Lord, here, for charité I hit crafe,

Blis vs, Lord, here, for charity I hit crave,

The better may we stere the ship that we shall hafe, 175

The better we steer the ship that we will have, 175

Certayn.

Certain.

Deus. Noe, to the and to thi fry

God. Noah, to the and to thi fry

My blyssyng graunt I;

My blessing I grant;

Ye shall wax and multiply

You will grow and multiply

And fill the erth agane, 180

And fill the earth again, 180

21. When all thise floodis ar past, and fully gone away.

21. Once all these floods have passed and completely disappeared.

Noe. Lord, homward will I hast as fast as that I may;

Noe. Lord, I will get home as quickly as I can;

My will I frast what she will say, [Exit Deus.]

My will I first what she will say, [Exit Deus.]

And I am agast that we get som fray

And I am shocked that we have some conflict.

Betwixt vs both; 185

Betwixt vs both; 185

For she is full tethee,

For she is fully herself,

For litill oft angré;

For a little while longer;

If any thyng wrang be,

If anything is wrong,

Soyne is she wroth.

She is angry.

Tunc perget ad vxorem.

Then he will go to his wife.

22. God spede, dere wife, how fayre ye? 190

22. Good luck, my dear wife. How are you? 190

Vxor. Now, as euer myght I thryfe, the wars I thee see.

Vxor. Now, just like before, I wish you success in the battles I see you fighting.

Do tell me belife where has thou thus long be?

Do tell me, friend, where have you been all this time?

To dede may we dryfe, or lif, for the,

To die may we strive, or live, for thee,

For want.

For lack.

When we swete or swynk, 195

When we sweat or toil, 195

Thou dos what thou thynk,

You do what you think,

Yit of mete and of drynk

Yacht of food and drinks

Haue we veray skant.

We have very little.

23.  Noe.  Wife, we ar hard sted with tythyngis new.

23.  Noe. Honey, we’re really having a hard time with some news.

Vxor.  Bot thou were worthi be cled in Stafford blew; 200

Vxor. But you deserved to wear Stafford blue; 200

For thou art alway adred, be it fals or trew,

For you are always feared, whether it's false or true,

Bot God knowes I am led, and that may I rew,

Bot God knows I am misled, and I regret that.

Full ill;

Totally sick;

For I dar be thi borow,

For I dare to be your guardian,

From euen vnto morow 205

From evening to morning

Thou spekis euer of sorow;

You always speak of sorrow;

God send the onys thi fill!

God grant you everything you need!

24. We women may wary all ill husbandis;

24. We women might be wary of all the bad husbands;

I haue oone, bi Mary that lowsyd me of my bandis!

I have one, by Mary who freed me from my bonds!

If he teyn, I must tary, how so euer it standis, 210

If he stays, I have to wait, no matter what happens, 210

With seymland full sory, wryngand both my handis

With sorrow in my heart, twisting both my hands

For drede.

For dread.

Bot yit other while,

Bot yet another while,

What with gam and with gyle,

What with fun and with cleverness,

I shall smyte and smyle, 215

I will strike and smile, 215

And qwite hym his mede.

And give him his reward.

25.  Noe.  We! hold thi tong, ram-skyt, or I shall the still.

25.  Noe. We! Keep this tongue, ram-sky, or I will remain quiet.

Vxor.  By my thryft, if thou smyte, I shal turne the vntill.

Vxor. Honestly, if you hit me, I'll turn it back on you.

Noe.  We shall assay as tyte. Haue at the, Gill!

Noe. We'll do our best. Let's go, Gill!

Apon the bone shal it byte.

Upon the bone shall it bite.

Vxor.            A, so, Mary! thou smytis ill! 220

Vxor. Ah, Mary! You're in a tough spot! 220

Bot I suppose

Bot, I guess.

I shal not in thi det

I shall not in this debt

Flyt of this flett!

Fly this flight!

Take the ther a langett

Take the there a langett

To tye vp thi hose! 225

To tie up this hose! 225

26.  Noe.  A! wilt thou so? Mary! that is myne.

26.  Noe. Oh! Are you really going to do that? Mary! That's mine.

Vxor.  Thou shal thre for two, I swere bi Godis pyne!

Vxor. You'll pay for two, I swear on God's pain!

Noe.  And I shall qwyte the tho, in fayth, or syne.

Noe. And I will quote you, whether it's in good faith or in sin.

Vxor.  Out apon the, ho!

Vxor. Out here, hey!

Noe.            Thou can both byte and whyne

Noe. You can do both, complain and criticize.

With a rerd; 230

With a record; 230

For all if she stryke,

For everyone if she strikes,

Yit fast will she skryke;

She'll scream soon;

In fayth, I hold none slyke

In fact, I hold none like that.

In all medill-erd.

In all media-related.

27. Bot I will kepe charyté, for I haue at do. 235

27. But I will continue to support charitable causes because it's necessary for me. 235

Vxor. Here shal no man tary the, I pray the go to!

Vxor. Nobody should stay here; please leave!

Full well may we mys the, as euer haue I ro;

Full well may we miss you, as I always have.

To spyn will I dres me.

To spy, I will dress myself.

Noe.            We! fare well, lo;

Noe. We! Farewell, look;

Bot wife,

AI partner,

Pray for me beselé 240

Pray for me, please.

To eft I com vnto the.

To eft I com vnto the.

Vxor.  Euen as thou prays for me,

Vxor. Just as you pray for me,

As euer myght I thrife.

As long as I can thrive.

[Exit Vxor.]

[Exit Vxor.]

28.  Noe. I tary full lang fro my warke, I traw;

28.  Noe. I wait a long time after my work, I swear;

Now my gere will I fang, and thederward draw; 245

Now I will take my gear and head that way; 245

I may full ill gang, the soth for to knaw,

I might end up feeling sick, just to know the truth,

Bot if God help amang, I may sit downe daw

Bot if God help me, I may sit down now.

To ken;

To understand;

Now assay will I

Now I will assess

How I can of wrightry, 250

How I can write, 250

In nomine patris, et filii,

In the name of the Father, and the Son,

Et spiritus sancti. Amen.

And the Holy Spirit. Amen.

29. To begyn of this tree my bonys will I bend,

29. To begin this tree, I will bend my body,

I traw from the Trynyté socoure will be send;

I will send the help from the Trynyté.

It fayres full fayre, thynk me, this wark to my hend; 255

It seems really great, I think, this work for me; 255

Now blissid be He that this can amend.

Now blessed be He who can fix this.

Lo, here the lenght,

Look, here’s the length,

Thre hundreth cubettis euenly;

Three hundred cubes evenly;

Of breed, lo, is it fyfty;

Of breed, look, it is fifty;

The heght is euen thyrty 260

The height is even thirty 260

Cubettis full strenght.

Cubettis full strength.

30. Now my gowne will I cast and wyrk in my cote,

30. Now I'll take off my gown and put on my coat to work.,

Make will I the mast or I flyt oone foote;

Make will I the mast or I flyt oone foote;

A! my bak, I traw, will brast! This is a sory note!

A! my back, I try, will break! This is a sorry note!

Hit is wonder that I last, sich an old dote, 265

Hit is wonder that I last, sich an old dote, 265

All dold,

All done,

To begyn sich a wark!

To begin a task!

My bonys ar so stark,

My bones are so stark,

No wonder if thay wark,

No wonder if they work,

For I am full old. 270

For I am very old.

31. The top and the sayll both will I make,

31. I will make both the top and the sail,

The helme and the castell also will I take,

The helmet and the castle, I will take as well,

To drife ich a nayll will I not forsake,

To drive a nail, I will not give up,

This gere may neuer fayll, that dar I vndertake

This gear may never fail, that I dare to undertake.

Onone. 275

Onone. 275

This is a nobull gyn,

This is a no-bull gyn,

Thise nayles so thay ryn

These nails so they run

Thoro more and myn

Thoroughly more and mine

Thise bordis ichon.

This board is iconic.

32. Wyndow and doore, euen as He saide, 280

32. Window and door, just like He said, 280

Thre ches chambre, thay ar well maide,

Thre ches chambre, thay ar well maide,

Pyk and tar full sure therapon laide;

Pyk and tar full sure therapon laid;

This will euer endure, therof am I paide;

This will last forever, I’m sure of it;

For why?

For what reason?

It is better wroght 285

It is better written

Then I coude haif thoght.

Then I could have thought.

Hym that maide all of noght

Hym that made all of night

I thank oonly.

I only thank.

33. Now will I hy me, and no thyng be leder,

33. Now I will rush, and nothing will stop me,

My wife and my meneye to bryng euen heder. 290

My wife and my mother-in-law to bring even here. 290

Tent hedir tydely, wife, and consider,

Tent the dir tydely, wife, and consider,

Hens must vs fle, all sam togeder,

Hens must vs flee, all same together,

In hast.

In a hurry.

Vxor.  Whi, syr, what alis you?

Vxor. Why, sir, what’s wrong?

Who is that asalis you? 295

Who is that to you? 295

To fle it avalis you

To file it, you.

And ye be agast.

And you are shocked.

34.  Noe.  Ther is garn on the reyll other, my dame.

34.  Noe. There's a garland on the railing, my lady.

Vxor.  Tell me that ich a deyll, els get ye blame.

Vxor. Just admit you’re a devil, or else you’ll take the fall.

Noe.  He that cares may keill—blissid be His name!— 300

Noe. Those who truly care may die—blessed be His name!— 300

He has for oure seyll to sheld vs fro shame,

He has for us to protect us from shame,

And sayd

And said

All this warld aboute

All this world around

With floodis so stoute,

With floods so strong,

That shall ryn on a route, 305

That will run on a route, 305

Shall be ouerlaide.

Shall be overlain.

35. He saide all shall be slayn, bot oonely we,

35. He said everyone will be killed, but just us.

Oure barnes that ar bayn, and thare wifis thre.

Ours are the children who are brave, and their wives are three.

A ship He bad me ordayn, to safe vs and oure fee;

A ship He ordered me to provide, to keep us and our money safe;

Therfor with all oure mayn thank we that fre, 310

Therfor with all our main thank we that free, 310

Beytter of bayll.

Bitter of bile.

Hy vs fast, go we thedir.

Hy vs fast, go we thedir.

Vxor. I wote neuer whedir,

Vxor. I wrote never whether,

I dase and I dedir

I dance and I sing

For ferd of that tayll. 315

For fear of that tale. 315

36.  Noe.  Be not aferd, haue done, trus sam oure gere,

36.  Noe. Don't worry, just take action, trust us and our equipment,

That we be ther or none, without more dere.

That we be there or not, without any more delay.

Primus filius.  It shall be done full sone. Brether, help to bere.

First son. We'll get it done very soon. Brothers, please help carry.

Secundus filius.  Full long shall I not hoyne to do my devere,

Second son. I won't wait too long to fulfill my duty,

Brether sam. 320

Brother Sam. 320

Tercius filius.  Without any yelp,

Third son. Without any yelp,

At my myght shall I help.

At my might, I will help.

Vxor.  Yit, for drede of a skelp,

Vxor. Yeah, afraid of getting slapped,

Help well thi dam.

Help well this dam.

37.  Noe.  Now ar we there as we shuld be; 325

37.  Noe. Now we're where we need to be; 325

Do get in oure gere, oure catall and fe,

Do get in our gear, our cattle and feed,

Into this vessell here, my chylder fre.

Into this vessel here, my children, free.

Vxor.  I was neuer bard ere, as euer myght I the,

Vxor. I was never a bard before, and I probably never will be,

In sich an oostré as this.

In such an austere way as this.

In fath, I can not fynd 330

In fact, I can't find 330

Which is before, which is behynd.

Which is before, which is behind.

Bot shall we here be pynd,

Bot shall we here be pynd,

Noe, as haue thou blis?

Noe, do you have bliss?

38.  Noe.  Dame, as it is skill, here must vs abide grace;

38.  Noe. Lady, since it’s about skill, we must also embrace grace here;

Therfor, wife, with good will, com into this place. 335

Therfore, wife, come into this place with good will. 335

Vxor.  Sir, for Iak nor for Gill will I turne my face,

Vxor. Sir, I won’t turn my face for Iak or for Gill,

Till I haue on this hill spon a space

Till I have on this hill spoken for a while

On my rok.

On my rock.

Well were he myght get me!

Well, where could he get me!

Now will I downe set me; 340

Now I'll sit down; 340

Yit reede I no man let me,

Yit read I no man let me,

For drede of a knok.

For fear of a knock.

39.  Noe.  Behold to the heuen the cateractes all,

39.  Noe. Check out the sky, all the waterfalls,

That are open full euen, grete and small,

That are open fully, great and small,

And the planettis seuen left has thare stall. 345

And the seven planets have their stalls. 345

Thise thoners and levyn downe gar fall

Thyse thorns and leaves down shall fall

Full stout

Full-bodied stout

Both halles and bowers,

Both halls and gardens,

Castels and towres.

Castles and towers.

Full sharp ar thise showers 350

Full sharp at these showers

That renys aboute.

That stuff around.

40. Therfor, wife, haue done, com into ship fast.

40. So, wife, stop talking and get on the ship fast.

Vxor.  Yei, Noe, go cloute thi shone, the better will thai last.

Vxor. Yes, Noah, go fix your shoe; it'll last longer.

Prima mulier.  Good moder, com in sone, for all is ouercast

First woman. Good morning, like in a song, because everything is cloudy.

Both the son and the mone.

Both the son and the money.

Secunda mulier.            And many wynd blast 355

Second woman. And many wind blasts 355

Full sharp.

Fully focused.

Thise floodis so thay ryn,

This flood is so they run,

Therfor, moder, come in.

Therefore, mom, come in.

Vxor.  In fayth, yit will I spyn;

Vxor. In fact, I will keep spinning;

All in vayn ye carp. 360

All in vain you carp. 360

41.  Tercia mulier.  If ye like ye may spyn, moder, in the ship.

41.  Third woman. If you want, you can watch from the ship, mom.

Noe.  Now is this twyys com in, dame, on my frenship.

Noe. Now, lady, you are coming to me for help again, relying on our friendship.

Vxor.  Wheder I lose or I wyn, in fayth, thi felowship

Vxor. Whether I win or lose, to be honest, your companionship

Set I not at a pyn. This spyndill will I slip

Set I not at a pin. This spindle will I slip.

Apon this hill, 365

On this hill, 365

Or I styr oone fote.

Or I stir one foot.

Noe.  Peter! I traw we dote.

Noe. Peter! I think we’re done.

Without any more note

No further notes

Come in if ye will.

Come in if you want.

42.  Vxor.  Yei, water nyghys so nere that I sit not dry,370

42.  Vxor. Yeah, the water is so close that I'm not staying dry.370

Into ship with a byr therfor will I hy

Into the ship with a boat for that purpose will I go.

For drede that I drone here.

For fear that I linger here.

Noe.              Dame, securly,

Noe.              Give it to me, securely,

It bees boght full dere ye abode so long by

It bees boght full dere ye abode so long by

Out of ship.

Out of the ship.

Vxor.  I will not, for thi bydyng, 375

Vxor. I won't, for this reason,

Go from doore to mydyng.

Go from door to my dining.

Noe.  In fayth, and for youre long taryyng

Noe. Yes, and for your long wait

Ye shal lik on the whyp.

You shall write on the wipe.

43.  Vxor.  Spare me not, I pray the, bot euen as thou thynk,

43.  Vxor. Don't hold back, I'm asking you, just share your thoughts.

Thise grete wordis shall not flay me.

These great words shall not intimidate me.

Noe.                    Abide, dame, and drynk, 380

Noe. Stay, lady, and drink,

For betyn shall thou be with this staf to thou stynk;

For you shall be with this staff to your stink;

Ar strokis good? say me.

Are stokes good? Let me know.

Vxor.            What say ye, Wat Wynk?

Vxor.            What do you think, Wat Wynk?

Noe.  Speke!

Noe.  Speak!

Cry me mercy, I say!

Cry me a river!

Vxor.  Therto say I nay. 385

No way.  I say no to that. 385

Noe.  Bot thou do, bi this day!

Noe. But you need to get it done by today!

Thi hede shall I breke.

This head I shall break.

44.  Vxor.  Lord, I were at ese, and hertely full hoylle,

44.  Vxor. Lord, I wish I could find peace and be truly, completely happy.

Might I onys haue a measse of wedows coyll;

Might I just have a handful of widow's coal;

For thi saull, without lese, shuld I dele penny doyll, 390

For this soul, without loss, should I deal penny pain, 390

So wold mo, no frese, that I se on this sole

So would I, no doubt, that I see on this sole

Of wifis that ar here,

Of the Wi-Fi networks available,

For the life that thay leyd,

For the life that they led,

Wold thare husbandis were dede,

While their husbands were dead,

For, as euer ete I brede, 395

For, as always, I grow, 395

So wold I oure syre were.

So would I our sire were.

45.  Noe.  Yee men that has wifis, whyls they ar yong,

45.  Noe. You young men who have wives,

If ye luf youre lifis, chastice thare tong:

If you love your life, discipline your tongue:

Me thynk my hert ryfis, both levyr and long,

Me think my heart beats, both stronger and longer,

To se sich stryfis wedmen emong. 400

To see such conflicts happen among. 400

Bot I,

Bot me,

As haue I blys,

As I have bliss,

Shall chastyse this.

Shall we change this.

Vxor.    Yit may ye mys,

Vxor. You may miss,

Nicholl Nedy! 405

Nicholl Nedy! 405

46.  Noe. I shall make þe still as stone, begynnar of blunder!

46.  Noe. I'll make you as calm as a rock, you clumsy idiot!

I shall bete the bak and bone, and breke all in sonder.

I will beat the back and bone, and break everything into pieces.

[They fight.]

They battle.

Vxor.  Out, alas, I am gone! Oute apon the, mans wonder!

Vxor. Out, oh no, I'm finished! What a surprise to man!

Noe.  Se how she can grone, and I lig vnder;

Noe. Look at how she can moan while I lie underneath;

Bot, wife, 410

Bot, wife, 410

In this hast let vs ho,

In this rush, let's go,

For my bak is nere in two.

For my back is near in two.

Vxor.  And I am bet so blo

Vxor. And I’m really feeling so sad.

That I may not thryfe.

That I may not thrive.

[They enter the Ark.]

They board the Ark.

47.  Primus filius.  A! whi fare ye thus, fader and moder both? 415

47.  First Son. Oh! Why are you both acting like this, Dad and Mom? 415

Secundus filius.  Ye shuld not be so spitus, standyng in sich a woth.

Second son. You shouldn't be so stubborn by standing like that.

Tercius filius.  Thise ar so hidus, with many a cold coth.

Third son. These are massive, with plenty of chilly shores.

Noe.  We will do as ye bid vs, we will no more be wroth,

Noe. We'll do what you ask of us; we won't be upset anymore.

Dere barnes!

Dear kiddos!

Now to the helme will I hent, 420

Now to the helmet will I go, 420

And to my ship tent.

And to my ship's tent.

Vxor.  I se on the firmament,

Vxor. I see in the sky,

Me thynk, the seven starnes.

I think, the seven stars.

48.  Noe.  This is a grete flood, wife, take hede.

48.  Noah. This is a huge flood, dear, you need to pay attention.

Vxor.  So me thoght, as I stode; we ar in grete drede; 425

Vxor. That's what I was thinking as I stood there; we're really scared; 425

Thise wawghes ar so wode.

These washes are so wide.

Noe.                  Help, God, in this nede!

Help me, God, in this need!

As Thou art stereman good, and best, as I rede,

As you are truly good, and the best, as I read,

Of all;

Of all things;

Thou rewle vs in this rase,

Thou rule us in this case,

As Thou me behete hase. 430

As you promised me. 430

Vxor.  This is a perlous case.

Vxor. This is a risky situation.

Help, God, when we call!

Help us, God, when we call!

49.  Noe.  Wife, tent the stere-tre, and I shall asay

49.  Noe. Wife, pitch the tent, and I'll give it a shot.

The depnes of the see that we bere, if I may.

The depths of the sea that we bear, if I may.

Vxor.  That shall I do ful wysely. Now go thi way,435

Vxor. I'll handle that carefully. Now you can go on your way,435

For apon this flood haue we flett many day

For we've been stuck in this flood for many days.

With pyne.

With pyne.

Noe.  Now the water will I sownd:

Noe. Now I will test the water:

A! it is far to the grownd;

A! it is far to the ground;

This trauell I expownd 440

This journey I explain

Had I to tyne.

Had to lose.

50. Aboue all hillys bedeyn the water is rysen late

50. Above all the hills, the water has risen recently.

Cubettis fyfteyn, bot in a higher state

Cubettis fyfteyn, bot in a higher state

It may not be, I weyn, for this well I wate:

It may not be, I guess, because I know this well:

This forty dayes has rayn beyn; it will therfor abate 445

This has been raining for forty days; it will therefore let up 445

Full lele.

Full send.

This water in hast

This water is urgent

Eft will I tast.

I will taste it.

Now am I agast,

Now I'm aghast,

It is wanyd a grete dele. 450

It is wanted a great deal. 450

51. Now are the weders cest, and cateractes knyt,

51. Now the weather is fine, and the storms have calmed down,

Both the most and the leest.

Both the most and the least.

Vxor.                  Me thynk, bi my wit,

Vxor. I think, by my knowledge,

The son shynes in the eest. Lo, is not yond it?

The sun shines in the east. Look, isn’t that it?

We shuld haue a good feest, were thise floodis flyt

We should have a good feast when these floods recede.

So spytus. 455

So spy. 455

Noe.  We haue been here, all we,

Noe. We’ve all been here,

Thre hundreth dayes and fyfty.

Three hundred fifty days.

Vxor.  Yei, now wanys the see;

Vxor. Yes, now wants to see;

Lord, well is vs!

Lord, well is awesome!

52.  Noe.  The thryd tyme will I prufe what depnes we bere. 460

52.  Noe. The third time, I will show how deep we go. 460

Vxor.  How long shall thou hufe? Lay in thy lyne there.

Vxor. How long are you going to be here? Just lie down over there.

Noe.  I may towch with my lufe the grownd evyn here.

Noe. I might lose my life here on the ground.

Vxor. Then begynnys to grufe to vs mery chere;

Vxor. Then starts to bring us happy joy;

Bot, husband,

Partner, husband,

What grownd may this be? 465

What ground is this? 465

Noe. The hyllys of Armonye.

Noe. The hills of Harmony.

Vxor. Now blissid be He

Vxor. Now blessed be He

That thus for vs can ordand!

That’s how we can arrange things for ourselves!

53.  Noe. I see toppys of hyllys he, many at a syght,

53.  Noe. I can see the tops of hills, so many of them all at once,

No thyng to let me, the wedir is so bright. 470

No way to hold me back, the weather is so nice. 470

Vxor. Thise ar of mercy tokyns full right.

Vxor. These are the real signs of compassion.

Noe. Dame, thou counsell me, what fowll best myght,

Noe. Lady, can you please tell me which bird would be the best,

And cowth,

And cow,

With flight of wyng

With the flight of wings

Bryng, without taryying, 475

Bring, without delay, 475

Of mercy som tokynyng,

Of mercy some tokening,

Ayther bi north or southe?

Either by north or south?

54. For this is the fyrst day of the tent moyne.

54. For today is the first day of the tenth month.

Vxor. The ravyn, durst I lay, will com agane sone;

Vxor. The raven, I believe, will be back soon;

As fast as thou may, cast hym furth, haue done; 480

As fast as you can, get him out, just do it; 480

He may happyn today com agane or none

He might come again today or not.

With grath.

With gratitude.

Noe. I will cast out also

Noe. I will also cast out

Dowfys oone or two.

Dowfys one or two.

Go youre way, go, 485

Go your way, go, 485

God send you som wathe!

God send you some water!

55. Now ar thise fowles flone into seyr countré;

55. Now these birds have returned to their own country;

Pray we fast ichon, kneland on our kne,

Pray we fast, each one, kneeling on our knees,

To Hym that is alone worthiest of degré,

To Him who alone is most worthy of honor,

That He wold send anone oure fowles som fee 490

That He would send our birds some food soon 490

To glad vs.

To please vs.

Vxor. Thai may not fayll of land,

Vxor. Thailand might not lack land,

The water is so wanand.

The water is so wan.

Noe. Thank we God Allweldand,

Noe. Thank God Almighty,

That Lord that made vs! 495

That Lord who created us! 495

56. It is a wonder thyng, me thynk, sothlé,

56. I really believe it's a wonderful thing.

Thai ar so long taryyng, the fowles that we

Thai ar so long taryyng, the fowles that we

Cast out in the mornyng.

Cast out in the morning.

Vxor.                  Syr, it may be

Vxor.                  Hey, it might be

Thai tary to thay bryng.

Thai tary to thay bring.

Noe.                  The ravyn is a-hungrye

Noe.                  The raven is hungry

All way; 500

All the way; 500

He is without any reson;

He has no reason;

And he fynd any caryon,

And he finds any carrion,

As peraventure may be fon,

As it may be found,

He will not away.

He won’t leave.

57. The dowfe is more gentill, her trust I vntew, 505

57. The dove is more gentle; I reveal her trust. 505

Like vnto the turtill, for she is ay trew.

Like the turtle dove, for it is always true.

Vxor. Hence bot a litill she commys, lew, lew!

Vxor. Here she comes, just a little. Look, look!

She bryngys in her bill som novels new;

She brings in her bill some new stories;

Behald!

Behold!

It is of an olif tre 510

It is of an olive tree 510

A branch, thynkys me.

A branch, think of me.

Noe. It is soth, perdé,

Noe. It is so, lost,

Right so is it cald.

Right, so is it cold?

58. Doufe, byrd full blist, fayre myght the befall!

58. I doubt it, bright bird, amazing things could happen to you!

Thou art trew for to trist, as ston in the wall; 515

Thou art true to trust, like stone in the wall; 515

Full well I it wist thou wold com to thi hall.

Full well I knew you would come to your hall.

Vxor. A trew tokyn ist we shall be sauyd all:

Vxor. A true sign is that we will all be saved:

For whi?

For what?

The water, syn she com,

The water, syn she comes,

Of depnes plom 520

Of deep plumb 520

Is fallen a fathom

Is fallen a depth

And more, hardely.

And more, hardly.

59.  Primus filius. Thise floodis ar gone, fader, behold.

59.  First son. These waters have disappeared, father, look.

Secundus filius. Ther is left right none, and that be ye bold.

Second son. There's almost no one left, and that gives you courage.

Tercius filius. As still as a stone oure ship is stold. 525

Third son. Our ship is completely motionless. 525

Noe. Apon land here anone that we were, fayn I wold,

Noe. As soon as we arrived here, I would happily,

My childer dere,

My children are there,

Sem, Iaphet and Cam,

Sem, Iaphet, and Cam,

With gle and with gam,

With gle and with gam,

Com go we all sam, 530

Com, let’s all gather, 530

We will no longer abide here.

We will not stay here anymore.

60.  Vxor. Here haue we beyn, Noy, long enogh

60.  Vxor. We've been here, Noy, for quite a while now.

With tray and with teyn, and dreed mekill wogh.

With tray and with tea, and dread much woe.

Noe. Behald on this greyn nowder cart ne plogh

Noe. Check out this grain; there’s no cart or plow.

Is left, as I weyn, nowder tre then bogh, 535

Is left, as I think, now under the tree then by the bog, 535

Ne other thyng;

No other thing;

Bot all is away;

Bot's all gone;

Many castels, I say,

Many castles, I say,

Grete townes of aray,

Grete towns of array,

Flitt has this flowyng. 540

Flitt has this flow. 540

61.  Vxor. Thise floodis not afright all this warld so wide

61.  Vxor. This flood doesn't scare the whole world so widely.

Has mevid with myght on se and bi side.

Has mevid with might on sea and by side.

Noe. To dede ar thai dyght, prowdist of pryde,

Noe. Being dead is the worst fate, the highest form of pride,

Euerich a wyght that euer was spyde

Euerich a guy that ever was caught

With syn, 545

With syn, 545

All ar thai slayn,

All are slain,

And put vnto payn.

And put to pain.

Vxor. From thens agayn

Vxor. From then again

May thai neuer wyn?

May I never win?

62.  Noe. Wyn? No, iwis, bot He that myght hase 550

62.  Noe. Wyn? No, not at all, but He who could have. 550

Wold myn of thare mys, and admytte thaym to grace;

Woe to my troubles, and admit them to grace;

As He in bayll is blis, I pray Hym in this space,

As He is bliss in bondage, I ask Him in this moment,

In heven hye with His to purvaye vs a place,

In heaven high, He prepares a place for us,

That we,

That we,

With His santis in sight, 555

With His saints in sight, 555

And His angels bright,

And His angels shine,

May com to His light:

Come to His light:

Amen, for charité.

Amen, for charity.

Explicit processus Noe.

Noah's explicit process.

129 chese] chefe MS.

129 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] boss MS.


NOTES

I

Dialect: North-East Midland of Lincolnshire.

Dialect: North-East Midlands of Lincolnshire.

Inflexions:—

Changes:—

VERB: pres. ind. 2 sg. hast 131.

VERB: present indicative 2nd person singular have 131.

3 sg. stondeþ 8.

3 sg. stands 8.

3 pl. calle 32, seye 254; beside dos 157 (see note).

3 pl. calle 32, seye 254; next to dos 157 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

imper. pl. comeþ 80, doþ 82.

imper. pl. comes 80, does 82.

pres. p. karoland (in rime) 117, 150, 222.

pres. p. karoland (in rhyme) 117, 150, 222.

strong pp. wryte 37, fal 195, gone 161.

strong pp. wryte 37, fal 195, gone 161.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: fem. nom. she 48; pl. nom. þey 32; poss. here 37; obj. hem 39.

PHE/SHE/IT: fem. nom. she 48; pl. nom. they 32; poss. her 37; obj. them 39.

The inflexions are very much simplified as compared with those of the Kentish Ayenbyte (III), but the verse shows that final unaccented -e was better preserved in the original than in our late MS., e.g.

The inflections are much simpler than those in the Kentish Ayenbyte (III), but the verse indicates that the final unaccented -e was better preserved in the original than in our later manuscript, e.g.

And specyaly at hygh<ė> tymės 13.

And especially at high times 13.

For to see þys hard<ė> dome  173.

For to see this hard judgment 173.

And at þe þre<ė> day<ė>s endė  198.

And at the three days' end 198.

Þat nonė myȝt<ė> leye yn grauė 217.

That none might lay in grave 217.

Sounds: ǭ is regular for OE. ā: lothe 9, wroth 10, &c.; but the only decisive rime is also (OE. alswā): to (OE. ) 35-6, where ǭ after (s)w has become close ọ̄; see Appendix § 8. ii, note.

Sounds: ǭ is consistent with Old English. ā: lothe 9, wroth 10, etc.; but the only clear rhyme is also (Old English alswā): to (Old English ) 35-6, where ǭ after (s)w has turned into a close ọ̄; see Appendix § 8. ii, note.

Syntax: the loose constructions, e.g. ll. 15 ff. (note), 134-5, 138-9, 216-19, are characteristic of the period.

Syntax: the loose sentence structures, e.g. ll. 15 ff. (note), 134-5, 138-9, 216-19, are typical of the time.


The history of this legend is traced by E. Schröder, Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, vol. xvii, 1896, pp. 94 ff., and, more summarily, by Gaston Paris, Les Danseurs maudits, Paris 1900. The circumstances from which it sprang appear to belong to the year 1021. Kölbigk, in Anhalt, Saxony, was the scene of the dance. In 1074 it is referred to as 'famous' by a German chronicler, who records the healing of one of the dancers in 1038 through the miraculous powers of St. Wigbert.

The history of this legend is outlined by E. Schröder, Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, vol. xvii, 1896, pp. 94 ff., and more briefly by Gaston Paris, Les Danseurs maudits, Paris 1900. The events that led to it seem to date back to the year 1021. Kölbigk, in Anhalt, Saxony, was the site of the dance. In 1074, a German chronicler referred to it as 'famous,' noting the healing of one of the dancers in 1038 through the miraculous powers of St. Wigbert.

Mendicants who suffered from or could simulate nervous diseases like St. Vitus's dance, were quick to realize their opportunity, and two letters telling the story were circulated [205] as credentials by pretended survivors of the band. Both are influenced in form by a sermon of St. Augustine of Hippo which embodies a similar story (Migne, Patrologia, vol. xxxviii, col. 1443). The first (Letter of Otbert), which claims to be issued by Peregrinus bishop of Cologne, spread rapidly through Western Europe. This was the version that Mannyng found in William of Wadington. The second (Letter of Theodric) makes Bruno bishop of Toul, afterwards Pope Leo IX, vouch for the facts. It was incorporated in the account of the miraculous cure of Theodric at the shrine of St. Edith of Wilton, and is known only from English sources. This was the text that Mannyng used. A later English version, without merit, is found in the dreary fifteenth-century Life of St. Editha (ed. Horstmann, ll. 4063 ff.).

Mendicants who suffered from or could fake nervous diseases like St. Vitus's dance quickly realized their opportunity, and two letters detailing the story were circulated [205] as credentials by pretend survivors of the group. Both were influenced in style by a sermon from St. Augustine of Hippo that tells a similar story (Migne, Patrologia, vol. xxxviii, col. 1443). The first (Letter of Otbert), which claims to be from Peregrinus, bishop of Cologne, spread quickly across Western Europe. This was the version that Mannyng found in William of Wadington. The second (Letter of Theodric) has Bruno, bishop of Toul, who later became Pope Leo IX, vouching for the facts. It was included in the account of the miraculous cure of Theodric at the shrine of St. Edith of Wilton and is known only from English sources. This was the text that Mannyng used. A later English version, which lacks merit, is found in the dull fifteenth-century Life of St. Editha (ed. Horstmann, ll. 4063 ff.).


1 ff. games: Dances and shows in the churchyard were constantly condemned by the Church in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. In 1287 a synod at Exeter rules ne quisquam luctas, choreas, vel alios ludos inhonestos in coemeteriis exercere praesumat, praecipue in vigiliis et festis sanctorum. See Chambers, The Mediaeval Stage, vol. i, pp. 90 ff.

1 ff. games: Dances and performances in the churchyard were repeatedly criticized by the Church during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. In 1287, a synod in Exeter decided that no one should presume to engage in fights, dances, or any other indecent games in cemeteries, especially during the vigils and festivals of saints. See Chambers, The Mediaeval Stage, vol. i, pp. 90 ff.

6. or tabure bete: Note the use of bete infin. as a verbal noun = betyng; cp. XI b 184-5.

6. or tabure bete: Note the use of bete infinitive as a verbal noun = betyng; compare XI b 184-5.

10-12. 'And he (sc. a good priest) will become angered sooner than one who has no learning, and who does not understand Holy Writ.'

10-12. 'And he (sc. a good priest) will get angry faster than someone who has no education and doesn't understand the Scriptures.'

15 ff. noght... none: An accumulation of negatives in ME. makes the negation more emphatic. Here the writer wavers between two forms of expression: (1) 'do not sing carols in holy places', and (2) 'to sing carols in holy places is sacrilege'.

15 ff. noght... none: A build-up of negatives in Middle English makes the negation stronger. Here the writer is uncertain between two ways of expressing this: (1) 'don't sing carols in sacred places', and (2) 'singing carols in sacred places is sacrilege'.

25-8. yn þys londe, &c. The cure of Theodric, not the dance, took place in England. Brightgiva is said to have been abbess of Wilton at the time (1065), and 'King Edward' is Edward the Confessor (1042-66).

25-8. in this land, &c. The healing of Theodric, not the dance, happened in England. Brightgiva is said to have been the abbess of Wilton at that time (1065), and "King Edward" refers to Edward the Confessor (1042-66).

34-5. The church of Kölbigk is dedicated to St. Magnus, of whom nothing certain is known. The memory of St. Bukcestre, if ever there was such a saint, appears to be preserved only in this story.

34-5. The church in Kölbigk is dedicated to St. Magnus, about whom nothing definite is known. The memory of St. Bukcestre, if he ever existed as a saint, seems to be kept alive only through this story.

36. þat þey come to: Construe with hyt in l. 35.

36. that they come to: Interpret along with it in line 35.

37 ff. Here names of alle: The twelve followers of Gerlew are named in the Latin text, but Mannyng gives only the principal actors. The inconsistency is still more marked in the Bodleian MS., which after l. 40 adds:—

37 ff. Here names of alle: The twelve followers of Gerlew are listed in the Latin text, but Mannyng only names the main actors. The inconsistency is even clearer in the Bodleian MS., which, after l. 40, adds:—

Þe ouþer twelue here names alle

The other twelve names all

Þus were þey wrete, as y can kalle.

Thus were they written, as I can call.

Otherwise the Bodleian MS. is very closely related to the Harleian, sharing most of its errors and peculiarities.

Otherwise, the Bodleian MS. is very closely connected to the Harleian, sharing most of its mistakes and quirks.

[206]44. þe prestes doghtyr of þe tounne, 'the priest of the town's daughter'. In early ME. the genitive inflexion is not, as in Modern English, added to the last of a group of words: cp. XIV d 10 Þe Kynges sone of heuene 'the King of Heaven's son'. The same construction occurs in VIII a 19 for þe Lordes loue of heuene = 'for the love of the Lord of Heaven', and in VIII a 214; but in these passages the genitive is objective, and Modern English does not use the inflexion at all (note to I 83). The ME. and modern expressions have their point of agreement in the position of the genitive inflexion, which always precedes immediately the noun on which the genitive depends. Cp. notes to II 518,VI 23, and XIV d 1.

[206]44. the priest's daughter of the town, 'the priest of the town's daughter'. In early Middle English, the possessive form is not, like in Modern English, added to the last word in a group: see XIV d 10 The King's son of heaven 'the son of the King of Heaven'. The same structure appears in VIII a 19 for the Lord's love of heaven = 'for the love of the Lord of Heaven', and in VIII a 214; however, in these examples, the genitive is objective, and Modern English doesn't use the inflection at all (see note to I 83). The Middle English and modern expressions agree on the placement of the possessive inflection, which always comes directly before the noun it modifies. See notes to II 518,VI 23, and XIV d 1.

46. Aȝone: ȝ = z here. The name is Azo in the Latin.

46. Aȝone: z = z here. The name is Azo in Latin.

55. Beune: (derived from the accusative Beuonem) = Beuo of l. 59 and Beuolyne of l. 62. The form is properly Bovo not Bevo. Considerable liberties were taken with proper names to adapt them to metre or rime: e.g. l. 52 Merswynde; l. 63 Merswyne; cp. note to l. 246. This habit, and frequent miscopying, make it difficult to rely on names in mediaeval stories.

55. Beune: (from the accusative Beuonem) = Beuo in l. 59 and Beuolyne in l. 62. The correct form is Bovo, not Bevo. A lot of changes were made to proper names to fit the meter or rhyme: for example, l. 52 Merswynde; l. 63 Merswyne; see note to l. 246. This practice, along with frequent copying errors, makes it hard to trust names in medieval stories.

65. Grysly: An error for Gerlew, Latin Gerleuus, from Low German Gērlēf = OE. Gārlāf.

65. Grysly: A mistake for Gerlew, Latin Gerleuus, from Low German Gērlēf = OE. Gārlāf.

83. for Crystys awe: In Modern English a phrase like Christ's awe could mean only 'the awe felt by Christ'. But in OE. Cristes ege, or ege Cristes, meant also 'the awe of Christ (which men feel)', the genitive being objective. In ME. the word order eie Cristes is dropped, but Cristes eie (or awe, the Norse form) is still regular for '(men's) fear of Christ'. Hence formal ambiguities like þe Lordes loue of heuene VIII a 19, which actually means '(men's) love of the Lord of Heaven', but grammatically might mean 'the Lord of Heaven's love (for men)'—see note to l. 44 above.

83. for Christ's awe: In modern English, a phrase like Christ's awe could only mean 'the awe felt by Christ'. However, in Old English, Cristes ege, or ege Cristes, also meant 'the awe of Christ (that people feel)', with the genitive being objective. In Middle English, the word order ege Cristes is dropped, but Cristes ege (or awe, the Norse form) is still commonly used for '(people's) fear of Christ'. This creates formal ambiguities like þe Lordes loue of heuene VIII a 19, which actually means '(people's) love of the Lord of Heaven', but grammatically might mean 'the Lord of Heaven's love (for people)'—see the note to l. 44 above.

96-7. The Latin Letter of Theodric in fact has ab isto officio ex Dei nutu amodo non cessetis, but probably amodo is miswritten for anno.

96-7. The Latin Letter of Theodric actually says ab isto officio ex Dei nutu amodo non cessetis, but likely amodo is a mistake for anno.

127. a saue: lit. 'have safe', i.e. 'rescue'. Saue is here adj.

127. a save: literally 'have safe', meaning 'rescue'. Save is used as an adjective here.

128-9. ys: flessh: The rime requires the alternative forms es (as in l. 7) and fles(s). Cp. note to VII 4.

128-9. ys: flesh: The rhyme needs the alternative forms es (like in line 7) and fles(s). See note to VII 4.

132. Ȝow þar nat aske: 'There is no need for you to ask'; ȝow is dative after the impersonal þar.

132. You don’t need to ask: 'There is no need for you to ask'; you is in the dative case after the impersonal there.

156-7. werynes: dos. The rime is false. Perhaps Mannyng wrote: As many body for goyng es [sc. wery], and a copyist misplaced es, writing: As many body es for goyng. If body es were read as bodyes, a new verb would then be added.

156-7. werynes: dos. The rhyme is incorrect. Maybe Mannyng wrote: As many bodies for going is [sc. wery], and a copyist got es mixed up, writing: As many bodies is for going. If bodies is were read as bodies, a new verb would then be included.

169. Note the irony of the refrain. The Letter of Otbert adds the picturesque detail that they gradually sank up to their waists in the ground through dancing on the same spot.

169. Notice the irony of the refrain. The Letter of Otbert includes the vivid detail that they slowly sank up to their waists in the ground from dancing in the same spot.

172.[207] Þe Emperoure Henry: Probably Henry II of Germany, Emperor from 1014 to 1024. A certain vagueness in points of time and place would save the bearers of the letter from awkward questions.

172.[207] The Emperor Henry: Likely Henry II of Germany, who was Emperor from 1014 to 1024. A bit of ambiguity regarding the time and place would help the individuals delivering the letter avoid uncomfortable questions.

188-9. banned: woned. The rime (OE. bannan and wunian) is false, and the use of woned 'remained' is suspicious. Mannyng perhaps wrote bende 'put in bonds': wende (= ȝede l. 191) 'went'; or (if the form band for banned(e) could be evidenced so early) band 'cursed': wand, pret. of winden, 'went'.

188-9. banned: woned. The rhyme (OE. bannan and wunian) is incorrect, and the use of woned 'remained' is questionable. Mannyng might have written bende 'put in bonds': wende (= ȝede l. 191) 'went'; or (if the form band for banned(e) could be shown to exist that early) band 'cursed': wand, past tense of winden, 'went'.

195. fal yn a swone: So MS., showing that by the second half of the fourteenth century the pp. adj. aswon had been wrongly analysed into the indef. article a and a noun swon. Mannyng may have written fallen aswone. See Glossary, s.v. aswone.

195. fal yn a swone: So MS., showing that by the second half of the fourteenth century the past participle adjective aswon had been incorrectly interpreted as the indefinite article a and a noun swon. Mannyng may have written fallen aswone. See Glossary, s.v. aswone.

234. Wyth sundyr lepys: 'with separate leaps'; but Wyth was probably added by a scribe who found in his original sundyrlepys, adv., meaning 'separately',—

234. Wyth sundyr lepys: 'with separate leaps'; but Wyth was probably added by a scribe who found in his original sundyrlepys, adv., meaning 'separately',—

Kar suvent par les mains

Kar suvent par les mains

Des malvais escrivains

Bad writers

Sunt livre corrumput.

Books are corrupt.

240. Seynt Edyght. St. Edith (d. 984) was daughter of King Edgar, and abbess of Wilton. The rime is properly Edit: Teodric, for t and k are sufficiently like in sound to rime together in the best ME. verse; cp. note to XV g 27.

240. Seynt Edyght. St. Edith (d. 984) was the daughter of King Edgar and abbess of Wilton. The rhyme is correctly Edit: Teodric, since t and k are close enough in sound to rhyme together in the best Middle English verse; see note to XV g 27.

246. Brunyng... seynt Tolous: Latin Bruno Tullanus. Robert probably did not hesitate to provide a rime by turning Toul into Toulouse. Bruno afterwards became Pope Leo IX (1049-54).

246. Brunyng... seynt Tolous: Latin Bruno Tullanus. Robert likely didn't think twice about creating a rhyme by changing Toul to Toulouse. Bruno later became Pope Leo IX (1049-54).

254-5. trowed: God. Read trŏd, a shortened form, revealed by rimes in North Midland texts. The identical rime occurs three times in Mannyng's Chronicle (ed. Hearne, p. 339; ed. Furnivall, ll. 7357-8, 8111-12); and, again with substitution of troud for trod, in Havelok, ll. 2338-9. Cp. note to XVII 56.

254-5. trowed: God. Read trŏd, a shorter version, shown by rhymes in North Midland texts. The same rhyme appears three times in Mannyng's Chronicle (ed. Hearne, p. 339; ed. Furnivall, ll. 7357-8, 8111-12); and, again with troud replacing trod, in Havelok, ll. 2338-9. See note to XVII 56.


II

Dialect: South-Western, with some admixture of Northern forms due to a copyist.

Dialect: South-Western, with some influence from Northern forms because of a copyist.

Inflexions:—

Inflexions:—

VERB: pres. ind. 1 sg. ichaue, &c. (see note to l. 129).

VERB: present tense, 1st person singular ich have, etc. (see note to line 129).

2 sg. makest 169, worst 170.

2 sg. makes 169, worst 170.

3 sg. geþ (in rime) 238; contracted fint 239, last 335, sitt 443, stont 556.

3 sg. geþ (in rime) 238; contracted fint 239, last 335, sitt 443, stont 556.

2 pl. ȝe beþ 582.

2 pl. you are 582.

3 pl. strikeþ 252 (proved by rime with 3 sg. likeþ).

3 pl. strikeþ 252 (shown by rhyme with 3 sg. likeþ).

imper. pl. make 216, chese 217; beside doþ 218.

imper. pl. make 216, chese 217; beside doþ 218.

pres. p. berking 286 (in rime with verbal sb.); daunceing (in rime) 298. The forms kneland 250, liggeand 388, are due to a Northern copyist.

pres. p. berking 286 (rhyming with verbal noun); daunceing (rhyming) 298. The forms kneland 250, liggeand 388, are attributed to a Northern copyist.

strong pp. (various forms): go (: wo) 196, ygo (: mo) 349, ydone (: -none) 76, comen 29, come 181, ycomen 203, yborn 174, bore 210.

strong pp. (various forms): go (: wo) 196, ygo (: mo) 349, ydone (: -none) 76, comen 29, come 181, ycomen 203, yborn 174, bore 210.

infin. Note aski (OE. acsian) 467 (App. § 13 vii).

infin. Note aski (OE. acsian) 467 (App. § 13 vii).

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: fem. nom. he 408, 446, hye 337, beside sche 75, 77, &c.

PPronoun 3rd person.: fem. nom. she 408, 446, her 337, beside they 75, 77, &c.

pl. nom. he (in rime) 185, hye 91, beside þai 32, 69, &c.;

pl. nom. he (in rhyme) 185, hye 91, alongside þai 32, 69, &c.;

poss. her 'their' 87, 413, 415; obj. hem 69, &c.

poss. her 'their' 87, 413, 415; obj. hem 69, &c.

NOUN: Note the plurals honden 79, berien 258.

NOUN: Note the plurals honden 79, berien 258.

The original text preserved final -e better than the extant MSS., e.g.

The original text kept the final -e more effectively than the existing manuscripts, for example.

And seyd<ė> þus þe king<ė> to 119.

And said thus the king to 119.

Þat noþing help<ė> þe no schal 172.

Nothing helps the no shall

Al þe vt<ė>mast<ė> wal 357.

Al the vt<ė>mast<ė> wal 357.

So, sir, as ȝe seyd<ė> nouþė 466.

So, sir, as you said neither 466.

Sounds: ǭ for OE. ā is proved in rime: biholde (OE. beháldan): gold (OE. góld) 367-8 (cp. 467-8); and yhote (OE. gehāten): note (OFr. note) 601-2.

Sounds: ǭ for Old English ā is confirmed in rhyme: biholde (Old English beháldan): gold (Old English góld) 367-8 (see also 467-8); and yhote (Old English gehāten): note (Old French note) 601-2.

The rime frut: lite 257-8 points to original frut: lut (OE. lȳt), with Western ǖ, from OE. ȳ, riming with OFr. ǖ.

The rime frut: lite 257-8 points to original frut: lut (OE. lȳt), with Western ǖ, from OE. ȳ, riming with OFr. ǖ.


1-22. These lines, found also in Lai le Freine, would serve as preface to any of the Breton lays, with the couplet ll. 23-4 as the special connecting link. In the Auchinleck MS., Orfeo begins on a fresh leaf at l. 25, without heading or capitals to indicate that it is a new poem. The leaf preceding has been lost. There is good reason to suppose that it contained the lines supplied in the text from the Harleian MS.

1-22. These lines, which are also found in Lai le Freine, could introduce any of the Breton lays, with the couplet ll. 23-4 as the specific link. In the Auchinleck manuscript, Orfeo starts on a new page at l. 25, without any heading or capital letters to show that it's a new poem. The page before it is missing. There’s a strong reason to believe that it included the lines taken from the Harleian manuscript.

4. frely, 'goodly': Lai le Freine has ferly 'wondrous'.

4. frely, 'goodly': Lai le Freine has ferly 'amazing'.

12. MS. moost to lowe: means 'most (worthy) to be praised', and there are two or three recorded examples of to lowe = to alowe in this sense. But MS. Ashmole and the corresponding lines in Lai le Freine point to most o loue 'mostly of love' as the common reading. The typical 'lay' is a poem of moderate length, telling a story of love, usually with some supernatural element, in a refined and courtly style.

12. MS. moost to lowe: means 'most (worthy) to be praised', and there are a couple of recorded instances of to lowe = to alowe in this context. However, MS. Ashmole and the parallel lines in Lai le Freine suggest that most o loue 'mostly of love' is the common interpretation. The typical 'lay' is a poem of moderate length that tells a love story, often featuring a supernatural element, written in a refined and courtly style.

13. Brytayn, 'Brittany': so Brytouns 16 = 'Bretons'. Cp. Chaucer, Franklin's Tale, Prologue, beginning

13. Brytayn, 'Brittany': so Brytouns 16 = 'Bretons'. Cp. Chaucer, Franklin's Tale, Prologue, beginning

Thise olde gentil Britons in hir dayes

These old noble Britons in their days

Of diverse aventures maden layes

Of diverse adventures made lays

Rymeyed in hir firste Briton tonge,

Rhymed in her first British tongue,

Whiche layes with hir instrumentz they songe, &c.

With their instruments, they sang, &c.

[209]20. The curious use of it after the plural layes is perhaps not original. Lai le Freine has: And maked a lay and yaf it name.

[209]20. The interesting use of it after the plural layes might not be original. Lai le Freine states: And made a lay and gave it a name.

26. In Inglond: an alteration of the original text to give local colour. Cp. ll. 49-50 and l. 478.

26. In England: a change from the original text to add local flavor. See lines 49-50 and line 478.

29-30. Pluto: the King of Hades came to be regarded as the King of Fairyland; cp. Chaucer, Merchant's Tale, l. 983 Pluto that is the kyng of fairye. The blunder by which Juno is made a king is apparently peculiar to the Auchinleck copy.

29-30. Pluto: the King of Hades became known as the King of Fairyland; see Chaucer, Merchant's Tale, l. 983 Pluto that is the king of fairye. The mistake that turns Juno into a king seems to be unique to the Auchinleck copy.

33-46. These lines are not in the Auchinleck MS., but are probably authentic. Otherwise little prominence would be given to Orfeo's skill as a harper.

33-46. These lines aren't in the Auchinleck MS., but they're likely authentic. Otherwise, Orfeo's talent as a harper wouldn't be highlighted.

41 ff. A confused construction: In þe world was neuer man born should be followed by <þat> he schulde þinke; but the writer goes on as if he had begun with 'every man in the world'. And = 'if'.

41 ff. A confusing structure: In the world was never a man born should be followed by he should think; but the writer continues as if he had started with 'every man in the world'. And = 'if'.

46. ioy and overload the verse, and are probably an unskilful addition to the text.

46. joy and overload the verse, and are probably a clumsy addition to the text.

49-50. These lines are peculiar to the Auchinleck MS., and are clearly interpolated; cp. l. 26 and l. 478. Winchester was the old capital of England, and therefore the conventional seat of an English king.

49-50. These lines are specific to the Auchinleck MS., and are clearly added later; see l. 26 and l. 478. Winchester was the former capital of England, and thus the traditional seat of an English king.

57. comessing: The metre points to a disyllabic form comsing here, and to comsi in l. 247.

57. comessing: The meter indicates a two-syllable form comsing here, and comsi in line 247.

80. it bled wete: In early English the clause which is logically subordinate is sometimes made formally co-ordinate. More normal would be þat (it) bled wete 'until (or so that) it bled wet'; i.e. until it was wet with blood.

80. it bled wet: In early English, the clause that is logically subordinate is sometimes made formally equal. A more typical construction would be that (it) bled wet 'until (or so that) it bled wet'; meaning until it was wet with blood.

82. reueyd or some such form of ravished is probably right. reneyd 'apostate' is a possible reading of the MS., but does not fit the sense. N. E. D. suggests remeued.

82. reueyd or something like ravished is probably correct. reneyd meaning 'apostate' could be a possible reading of the manuscript, but it doesn’t fit the context. N. E. D. proposes remeued.

102. what is te?: 'What ails you?; cp. l. 115. Te for þe after s of is. Such modifications are due either to dissimilation of like sounds, as þ: s which are difficult in juxtaposition; or to assimilation of unlike sounds, as þatow 165, for þat þow.

102. what is te?: 'What’s bothering you?; see line 115. Te instead of þe after the s of is. These changes happen either because similar sounds, like þ and s, are hard to say next to each other; or because different sounds blend together, like in þatow 165, which stands for þat þow.

115. 'What ails you, and how it came about?'; cp. l. 102.

115. 'What’s wrong with you, and how did it happen?'; cp. l. 102.

129. ichil = ich wille; and so ichaue 209, icham 382, ichot XV b 23. These forms, reduced to chill, cham, &c., were still characteristic of the Southern dialect in Shakespeare's time: cp. King Lear, IV. vi. 239 Chill not let go, Zir.

129. ichil = I will; and so ichaue 209, icham 382, ichot XV b 23. These forms, shortened to chill, cham, etc., were still typical of the Southern dialect in Shakespeare's time: see King Lear, IV. vi. 239 Chill not let go, Sir.

131. þat nouȝt nis: 'That cannot be'; cp. l. 457 þat nouȝt nere.

131. that is not: 'That cannot be'; compare line 457 that was not.

157-8. palays: ways. The original rime was perhaps palys: wys 'wise'.

157-8. palays: ways. The original rhyme was probably palys: wys 'wise'.

170. 'Wherever you may be, you shall be fetched.'

170. 'No matter where you are, you'll be brought here.'

201-2. barouns: renouns. Forms like renouns in rime are usually taken over from a French original.

201-2. barouns: renouns. Forms like renouns in rhyme are typically borrowed from a French original.

[210]215. The overloaded metre points to a shorter word like wite for vnderstond.

[210]215. The overloaded meter suggests a shorter word like wite instead of vnderstond.

216. Make ȝou þan a parlement: ȝou is not nom., but dat. 'for yourselves'. Observe that Orfeo acts like a constitutional English king.

216. Make you then a parliament: you is not nominative, but dative. 'for yourselves'. Notice that Orfeo behaves like a constitutional English king.

241. þe fowe and griis: A half translation of OFr. vair et gris. Vair (Lat. varius) was fur made of alternate pieces of the grey back and white belly of the squirrel. Hence it is rendered by fowe, OE. fāg 'varicolor'. Griis is the grey back alone, and the French word is retained for the rime with biis, which was probably in the OFr. original.

241. the fowe and griis: A partial translation of OFr. vair et gris. Vair (Lat. varius) was fur made from alternating pieces of the gray back and white belly of the squirrel. That's why it’s translated as fowe, OE. fāg 'varicolor'. Griis refers to just the gray back, and the French word is kept for the rhyme with biis, which was likely in the OFr. original.

258. berien: The MS. may be read berren, but as this form is incorrect it is better to assume that the i has been carelessly shaped by the scribe.

258. berien: The manuscript may be read as berren, but since this form is incorrect, it's better to assume that the i was carelessly shaped by the scribe.

289. him se, 'see (for himself), and similarly slep þou þe XV g 13. This reflexive use of the dative pronoun, which cannot be reproduced in a modern rendering, is common in OE. and ME., especially with verbs of motion; cp. note to XV g 24. But distinguish went him 475, 501, where him is accusative, not dative (OE. wente hine), because the original sense of went is 'turned', which naturally takes a reflexive object.

289. him se, 'see (for himself), and similarly slep þou þe 15 g 13. This use of the dative pronoun reflexively, which doesn't have a direct equivalent in modern language, is common in Old English and Middle English, particularly with verbs of motion; see note to 15 g 24. But distinguish went him 475, 501, where him is accusative, not dative (Old English wente hine), because the original meaning of went is 'turned', which typically requires a reflexive object.

342. me no reche = I me no reche. The alternative would be the impersonal me no recheþ.

342. me no reche = I me no reche. The other option would be the impersonal me no recheþ.

343. also spac = also bliue 142 = also swiþe 574: 'straightway', &c.

343. also spac = also blue 142 = also very 574: 'immediately', &c.

363. MS. auowed (or anowed) is meaningless here. Anowed, or the doubtful by-form anowed 'adorned', is probably the true reading.

363. MS. auowed (or anowed) is meaningless here. Anowed, or the uncertain variation anowed 'adorned', is likely the correct reading.

382. The line is too long—a fault not uncommon where direct speech is introduced, e.g. l. 419 and 178. Usually a correct line can be obtained by dropping words like quath he, which are not as necessary in spoken verse as they are where writing alone conveys the sense. But sometimes the flaw may lie in the forms of address: l. 382 would be normal without Parfay; l. 419 may once have been:

382. The line is too long—a common issue when direct speech is used, like in lines 419 and 178. Usually, you can fix the line by removing words like quath he, which aren't as essential in spoken verse as they are when only writing conveys the meaning. But sometimes, the problem might be with the way people are addressed: line 382 would sound normal without Parfay; line 419 may have originally been:

And seyd 'Lord, ȝif þi wille were'.

And said, 'Lord, if it is your will.'

There is no task more slippery than the metrical reconstruction of ME. poems, particularly those of which the extant text derives from the original not simply through a line of copyists, but through a line of minstrels who passed on the verses from memory and by word of mouth.

There’s no job more tricky than trying to recreate the meter of Middle English poems, especially those where the existing text comes not just from a series of copyists, but from minstrels who shared the verses from memory and by word of mouth.

388. The line seems to be corrupt, and, as usual, the Harleian and Ashmole MSS. give little help. Ful can hardly be a sb. meaning 'multitude' from the adj. full. Some form of fele (OE. fela) 'a great number' would give possible grammar and sense (cp. l. 401), but bad metre. Perhaps ful should be deleted [211] as a scribe's anticipation of folk in the next line; for the construction seiȝe... of folk cp. XVI 388; and Hous of Fame, Bk. iii, ll. 147 ff.

388. The line appears to be messed up, and, as usual, the Harleian and Ashmole manuscripts offer little assistance. Ful is probably not a noun meaning 'multitude' derived from the adjective full. A form of fele (OE. fela) meaning 'a great number' could provide some grammar and meaning (see l. 401), but it ruins the meter. Maybe ful should be removed as it seems like the scribe anticipated folk in the next line; for the construction seiȝe... of folk see 16 388; and Hous of Fame, Book III, lines 147 ff.

433. Þei we nouȝt welcom no be: Almost contemporary with Sir Orfeo is the complaint of an English writer that the halls of the nobles stood open to a lawyer, but not to a poet:

433. They are not welcome here: Almost contemporary with Sir Orfeo is the complaint of an English writer that the halls of the nobles stood open to a lawyer, but not to a poet:

Exclusus ad ianuam poteris sedere

Excluded at the door, you can sit

Ipse licet venias, Musis comitatus, Homere!

Even if you come, accompanied by the Muses, Homer!

'Though thou came thyself, Homer, with all the Muses, thou mightst sit at the door, shut out!', T. Wright, Political Songs (1839), p. 209.

'Even though you came yourself, Homer, with all the Muses, you might still just sit at the door, shut out!', T. Wright, Political Songs (1839), p. 209.

446. hadde he, 'had she'. For he (OE. hēo) = 'she' cp. l. 408.

446. had he, 'had she'. For he (OE. hēo) = 'she' see l. 408.

450. 'Now ask of me whatsoever it may be'. The plots of mediaeval romances often depend on the unlimited promises of an unwary king, whose honour compels him to keep his word. So in the story of Tristram, an Irish noble disguised as a minstrel wins Ysolde from King Mark by this same device, but is himself cheated of his prize by Tristram's skill in music.

450. 'Now ask me anything you want.' The plots of medieval romances often rely on the endless promises of a gullible king, whose honor forces him to keep his word. In the story of Tristram, an Irish noble pretending to be a minstrel wins Ysolde from King Mark using this same trick, but he is ultimately outsmarted of his prize by Tristram’s musical talent.

458. 'An ill-matched pair you two would be!'

458. 'You two would make a bad match!'

479. The halting verse may be completed by adding sum tyme before his, with the Harley and Ashmole MSS.

479. The incomplete verse can be finished by adding sum tyme before his, as seen in the Harley and Ashmole manuscripts.

483. ybilt of the MS. and editors cannot well be a pp. meaning 'housed'. I prefer to take bilt as sb. = bild, build 'a building'; and to suppose that y has been miswritten for ȳ, the contraction for yn.

483. ybilt from the manuscript and editors can't really mean 'housed.' I prefer to interpret bilt as a noun meaning bild, build 'a building'; and to assume that y was mistakenly written instead of ȳ, which is the contraction for yn.

495. gan hold, 'held'; a good example of the ME. use of gan + infinitive with the sense of the simple preterite.

495. gan hold, 'held'; a good example of the ME. use of gan + infinitive with the sense of the simple past.

515. An unhappy suggestion home for the second come has sometimes been accepted. But a careful Southern poet could not rime home (OE. hām) and some (OE. sŭm). See note to VI 224.

515. An unhappy suggestion home for the second come has sometimes been accepted. But a careful Southern poet could not rhyme home (OE. hām) and some (OE. sŭm). See note to VI 224.

518. For mi lordes loue Sir Orfeo, 'for my lord Sir Orfeo's love'. Logically the genitive inflexion should be added to both of two substantives in apposition, as in OE. on Herodes dagum cyninges 'in the days of King Herod'. But in ME. the first substantive usually has the inflexion, and the second is uninflected; cp. V 207 kyngeȝ hous Arthor 'the house of King Arthur'; and notes to I 44, VI 23.

518. For my lord Sir Orfeo, 'for my lord Sir Orfeo's love'. Logically, the possessive form should be applied to both nouns in apposition, like in Old English. on Herodes dagum cyninges 'in the days of King Herod'. But in Middle English, the first noun usually takes the possessive form, and the second remains unchanged; see V 207 kyngeȝ hous Arthor 'the house of King Arthur'; and notes to I 44, VI 23.

544. Allas! wreche: wreche refers to the speaker, as in l. 333.

544. Alas! wretch: wretch refers to the speaker, as in l. 333.

551. hou it geþ—: The sense is hard to convey without some cumbrous paraphrase like 'the inexorable law of this world—'.

551. hou it geþ—: The meaning is difficult to express without a clumsy rewording like 'the unavoidable law of this world—'.

552. It nis no bot of manes deþ: 'There is no remedy for man's death', i.e. violent grief will do no good. Note it nis 'there is (not)'. In ME. the anticipated subject is commonly it where we use there.

552. There is no remedy for man's death: 'Violent grief will do no good.' Note it is 'there is (not)'. In Middle English, the anticipated subject is commonly it where we use there.

[212]565. in ynome: ' taken up my abode'; in 'dwelling' = NE. 'inn'.

[212]565. in ynome: ' settled in'; in 'home' = NE. 'inn'.

599. herof overloads the line and is omitted in the Ashmole MS.

599. herof overloads the line and is left out in the Ashmole MS.


III

Dialect: Pure Kentish of Canterbury.

Dialect: Authentic Kentish from Canterbury.

Inflexions are well preserved, and are similar to those found in contemporary South-Western texts.

Inflexions are well preserved and are similar to those found in modern South-Western texts.

VERB: pres. ind. 3 sg. multiplieþ 1; contracted ret 3, 16.

VERB: present indicative 3rd person singular multiplies 1; contracted ret 3, 16.

1 pl. habbeþ 2.

1 pl. have 2.

strong pp. yyeue 25, yhote 29.

strong pp. yyeue 25, yhote 29.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: the new forms she, they, their, them are not used.

PTHIRD PERSON PRONOUN.: the new forms she, they, their, them are not in use.

3 sg. fem. nom. hi 32, hy 45;

3rd person singular female nominative hi 32, hy 45;

poss. hare 33, beside hire 36;

poss. hare 33, next to hire 36;

pl. nom. hi 58.

pl. nom. hi 58.

Note the objective form his(e) = 'her' 32, 53 (twice); and = 'them' 7, 8, 28.

Note the objective form his(e) = 'her' 32, 53 (twice); and = 'them' 7, 8, 28.

NOUN: plurals in -en occur: uorbisnen 2, ken 56. In diaknen 5, -en represents the dat. pl. inflexion.

NOUN: plurals in -en appear: uorbisnen 2, ken 56. In diaknen 5, -en indicates the dat. pl. inflection.

ADJECTIVE: onen dat. sg. 4, oþren dat. pl. 53, þane acc. sg. masc. 59, þet (word) nom. sg. neut. 57, show survivals rare even in the South at this date.

AADJECTIVE: onen dative singular 4, oþren dative plural 53, þane accusative singular masculine 59, þet (word) nominative singular neuter 57, show rare survivals even in the South at this time.

Sounds: Characteristic of the South-East is ē̆ for OE. (West-Saxon) ȳ̆: kertel (OE. cyrtel) 39, ken (OE. ) 56.

Sounds: A distinctive feature of the South-East is ē̆ for OE. (West-Saxon) ȳ̆: kertel (OE. cyrtel) 39, ken (OE. ) 56.

Old diphthongs are preserved in greate (OE. grēat) 9, yeaf 22. In hyerof 1, yhyerde 49, hier 2, þieues 18, ye, ie represent diphthongs developed in Kentish rather than simple close ē.

Old diphthongs are preserved in greate (OE. grēat) 9, yeaf 22. In hyerof 1, yhyerde 49, hier 2, þieues 18, ye, ie represent diphthongs that developed in Kentish rather than simple close ē.

Initial z = s in zome 'some' 2, zede 'said' 12, zuo 'so' 17; and initial u = f in uele 2, uayre 2, uram 4, bevil 41, evidence dialectical changes which occurred also in the South-West.

Initial z = s in zome 'some' 2, zede 'said' 12, zuo 'so' 17; and initial u = f in uele 2, uayre 2, uram 4, bevil 41, evidence dialectical changes that also took place in the South-West.

Syntax: The constructions are distorted by slavish following of the French original; see note to ll. 48-60.

Syntax: The structures are twisted by overly strict adherence to the French original; see note to ll. 48-60.


3. Saint Germain of Auxerre (MS. Aucerne) is famous for his missions to Britain in the first half of the fifth century. This particular story is found in the Acta Sanctorum for July 31, p. 229.

3. Saint Germain of Auxerre (MS. Aucerne) is known for his missions to Britain in the early fifth century. This specific story can be found in the Acta Sanctorum for July 31, p. 229.

16. St. John the Almoner (d. 616) was bishop of Alexandria. For the story see Acta Sanctorum for January 23, p. 115.

16. St. John the Almoner (d. 616) was the bishop of Alexandria. For the story, see Acta Sanctorum for January 23, p. 115.

27-8. and huanne he hit wiste þe ilke zelue þet his hedde onderuonge: an obscure sentence. Perhaps: 'and when he, the same who had received them (i.e. John, who had received the five hundred pounds), knew it' (sc. the truth).

27-8. and when he realized the same thing that his head experienced: an unclear statement. Maybe: 'and when he, the same person who had received them (i.e. John, who had received the five hundred pounds), understood it' (sc. the truth).

38. This tale of Boniface, bishop of Ferentia in Etruria, is told in the Dialogues of Gregory the Great, Bk. i, chap. 9. Its first appearance in English is in the translation of the Dialogues [213] made by Bishop Wærferth for King Alfred (ed. Hans Hecht, Leipzig 1900, pp. 67 ff.).

38. This story of Boniface, the bishop of Ferentia in Etruria, is found in the Dialogues of Gregory the Great, Book 1, chapter 9. Its first appearance in English is in the translation of the Dialogues [213] done by Bishop Wærferth for King Alfred (edited by Hans Hecht, Leipzig 1900, pages 67 and following).

48-60. The French original of the passage, taken from an elegant fourteenth-century MS., Cotton Cleopatra A.V., fol. 144 a, will show how slavishly Dan Michael followed his source:—

48-60. The French original of the passage, taken from an elegant fourteenth-century MS., Cotton Cleopatra A.V., fol. 144 a, will show how slavishly Dan Michael followed his source:—

Apres il fu un poure home, sicom on dit, qui auoit une vache; e oi dire a son prestre en sarmon que Dieu disoit en leuangile que Dieu rendoit a cent doubles quanque on donast por lui. Le prodomme du conseil sa femme dona sa uache a son prestre, qui estoit riches. Le prestre la prist uolentiers, e lenuoia pestre auoec les autres quil auoit. Kant uint au soir, la uache au poure home sen uint a son hostel chies le poure homme, com ele auoit acoustume, e amena auoeques soi toutes les uaches au prestre, iukes a cent. Quant le bon home uit ce, si pensa que ce estoit le mot de leuangile que li auoit rendu; e li furent aiugiees deuant son euesque contre le prestre. Cest ensample moustre bien que misericorde est bone marchande, car ele multiplie les biens temporels.

Once there was a poor man, as they say, who had a cow. He heard his priest in a sermon say that God promised to return a hundredfold whatever was given for Him. The man, with the agreement of his wife, gave their cow to the priest, who was wealthy. The priest gladly accepted it and sent away the pasture with the others he had. When evening came, the cow returned to the poor man’s house, just as she was used to, along with all the cows that belonged to the priest, up to a hundred. When the good man saw this, he thought it was the message from the Gospel that had returned to him; and they were brought before his bishop against the priest. This example clearly shows that mercy is a good investment because it multiplies material goods.

58-9. 'And they were adjudged to him before his bishop against the priest', i.e. the bishop ruled that the poor man should have all the cows.

58-9. 'And they were awarded to him by his bishop against the priest', meaning the bishop decided that the poor man should receive all the cows.

The French fabliau 'Brunain' takes up the comic rather than the moral aspect of the story. A peasant, hearing the priest say that gifts to God are doubly repaid, thought it was a favourable opportunity to give his cow Blérain—a poor milker—to the priest. The priest ties her with his own cow Brunain. To the peasant's great joy, the unprofitable Blérain returns home, leading with her the priest's good cow.

The French fabliau 'Brunain' focuses more on the humorous side of the story than the moral lesson. A peasant, hearing the priest say that gifts to God are rewarded twice over, sees a great chance to give his cow Blérain—a not-so-great milker—to the priest. The priest ties her up alongside his own cow, Brunain. To the peasant's delight, the unproductive Blérain comes back home, bringing along the priest's valuable cow.


IV

Dialect: Northern of Yorkshire.

Dialect: North Yorkshire.

Inflexions: are reduced almost as in Modern English.

Inflexions: are reduced nearly the same way as in Modern English.

VERB: pres. ind. 1 sg. settes a 30; beside uninflected sygh a 69, sob a 69.

VERB: present indicative 1st person singular settes a 30; alongside uninflected sygh a 69, sob a 69.

3 sg. lastes a 1.

3 sg. lastes a 1.

1 pl. flese b 86: beside we drede b 85.

1 pl. flese b 86: beside we drede b 85.

3 pl. lyse a 61, lufes b 7, &c.; beside þay take, þay halde b 12, &c., which agree with the Midland forms.

3 pl. lyse a 61, lufes b 7, &c.; beside þay take, þay halde b 12, &c., which agree with the Midland forms.

pres. p. lastand a 25, byrnand a 26, riming with hand.

pres. p. lastand a 25, byrnand a 26, rhyming with hand.

strong pp. wryten a 2.

strong pp. written a 2.

Note the Northern and North Midland short forms mase 'makes' a 15, tane 'taken' a 53 (in rime).

Note the Northern and North Midland short forms mase 'makes' a 15, tane 'taken' a 53 (in rime).

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: sg. fem. scho b 1;

PRONOUN 3 PERS: sg. fem. she is 1;

pl. nom. þai a 60;

pl. nom. þai a 60;

poss. þar a 59 or þair a 65;

poss. þar a 59 or þair a 65;

obj. thaym b 2.

obj. them b 2.

The demonstrative thire 'these' at b 55, b 59 is specifically Northern.

The demonstrative thire 'these' at b 55, b 59 is specifically Northern.

Sounds: OE. ā is regularly represented by ā, not by ǭ of the South and most of the Midlands: wa a 2, euermare a 20, balde 'bold' a 51; bane (in rime) a 54.

Sounds: OE. ā is consistently represented by ā, not by ǭ found in the South and most of the Midlands: wa a 2, euermare a 20, balde 'bold' a 51; bane (in rhyme) a 54.

ọ̄ becomes ū (ǖ?) in gud(e) b 9, b 15; and its length is sometimes indicated by adding y, as in ruysand 'vaunting' b 80.

ō becomes ū (ǖ?) in gud(e) b 9, b 15; and its length is sometimes shown by adding y, as in ruysand 'bragging' b 80.


a.This poem is largely a translation of sentences excerpted from Rolle's Incendium Amoris, cc. xl-xli (Miss Allen in Mod. Lang. Review for 1919, p. 320). Useful commentaries are his prose Form of Perfect Living (ed. Horstmann, vol. i, pp. 3 ff.), and Commandment of Love to God (ibid. pp. 61 ff.), which supply many parallels in thought and phrasing; see, for example, the note to l. 48 below.

a.This poem is mainly a translation of sentences taken from Rolle's Incendium Amoris, cc. xl-xli (Miss Allen in Mod. Lang. Review for 1919, p. 320). Helpful commentaries include his prose Form of Perfect Living (ed. Horstmann, vol. i, pp. 3 ff.), and Commandment of Love to God (ibid. pp. 61 ff.), which provide many matching ideas and wording; see, for instance, the note to l. 48 below.


a 1. feste. Not the adj. 'fast', but pp. 'fastened', and so in l. 82.

a 1. feste. Not the adjective 'fast', but the past participle 'fastened', and so in line 82.

a 5. louyng, 'beloved one', here and in l. 56. This exceptional use of the verbal noun occurs again in my ȝhernyng 'what I yearn for', a 22; my couaytyng 'what I covet', a 23.

a 5. louyng, 'beloved one', here and in l. 56. This unique use of the verbal noun appears again in my ȝhernyng 'what I yearn for', a 22; my couaytyng 'what I covet', a 23.

a 9-12. The meaning seems to be: 'The throne of love is raised high, for it (i.e. love) ascended into heaven. It seems to me that on earth love is hidden, which makes men pale and wan. It goes very near to the bed of bliss (i.e. the bridal bed of Christ and the soul) I assure you. Though the way may seem long to us, yet love unites God and man.'

a 9-12. The meaning seems to be: 'The throne of love is elevated, for love has ascended to heaven. It seems to me that on earth love is concealed, which makes people pale and weak. It comes very close to the bed of bliss (i.e. the bridal bed of Christ and the soul) I assure you. Although the path may seem long to us, love unites God and humanity.'

a 24. louyng, 'praise' here and in XVI 405, from OE. lof 'praise'; quite distinct from louyng, lufyng, in ll. 5 and 56.

a 24. louyng, 'praise' here and in XVI 405, from OE. lof 'praise'; quite distinct from louyng, lufyng, in ll. 5 and 56.

a 36. fle þat na man it maye, 'which no man can escape'. See Appendix § 12, Relative.

a 36. fle þat na man it maye, 'which no man can escape'. See Appendix § 12, Relative.

a 42. styll, 'always' rather than 'motionless'.

42. 'always' instead of 'motionless'.

a 43-4. Apparently 'the nature of love (þat kyend) turns from care the man (þe lyfe) who succeeds in finding love, or who ever knew it in his heart; and brings him to joy and delight.'

a 43-4. Apparently 'the nature of love (þat kyend) shifts away from the man (þe lyfe) who manages to find love, or who has ever felt it in his heart; and leads him to happiness and pleasure.'

a 48. Cp. Form of Perfect Living, ed. Horstmann, vol. i, pp. 39-40: For luf es stalworth als þe dede, þat slaes al lyuand thyng in erth; and hard als hell, þat spares noght till þam þat er dede. In The Commandment of Love Rolle explains: For als dede slas al lyuand thyng in þis worlde, sa perfite lufe slas in a mans sawle all fleschly desyres and erthly couaytise. And als hell spares noght til dede men, bot tormentes al þat commes bartill, alswa a man þat es in þis [sc. the third, called 'Singular'] degré of lufe noght anly he forsakes þe wretched solace of þis lyf, bot alswa he couaytes to sofer pynes for Goddes lufe. (Ibid. p. 63.)

a 48. Cp. Form of Perfect Living, ed. Horstmann, vol. i, pp. 39-40: For love is strong like death, that kills all living things on earth; and hard as hell, which spares nothing until those who are dead. In The Commandment of Love Rolle explains: Just as death kills all living things in this world, so perfect love kills in a man's soul all fleshly desires and earthly cravings. And just as hell spares nothing for the dead, but torments all that comes near, similarly, a man who is in this [sc. the third, called 'Singular'] degree of love not only forsakes the miserable comforts of this life, but also longs to suffer pains for God's love. (Ibid. p. 63.)

[215]b 4. scho takes erthe: From the Historia Animalium attributed to Aristotle, Bk. ix, c. 21. This is the authority referred to at l. 18, and at l. 33 (Bk. ix, c. 9); but the citations seem to be second hand, as they do not agree closely with the text of the Historia Animalium.

[215]b 4. schools take earth: From the Historia Animalium attributed to Aristotle, Book IX, Chapter 21. This is the source mentioned in line 18 and line 33 (Book IX, Chapter 9); however, the references appear to be indirect since they don't closely match the text of the Historia Animalium.

b 21-2. 'For there are many who never can keep the rule of love towards their friends, whether kinsmen or not.' MS. ynesche has been variously interpreted; but it must be corrected to ynence.

b 21-2. 'For there are many who can never follow the rule of love toward their friends, whether they are family or not.' MS. ynesche has been interpreted in different ways; however, it should be corrected to ynence.

b 47. strucyo or storke: the ostrich, not the stork, is meant. Latin struthio has both meanings. On the whole, fourteenth-century translators show a fair knowledge of Latin, but the average of scholarship, even among the clergy, was never high in the Middle Ages. In the magnificent Eadwine Psalter, written at Canterbury Cathedral in the twelfth century, Ps. ci. 7 similis factus sum pellicano is rendered by 'I am become like to the skin of a dog' (= pelli canis), though an ecclesiastic would recite this psalm in Latin at least once every week. The records of some thirteenth-century examinations of English clergy may be found in G. G. Coulton, A Medieval Garner (London 1910), pp. 270 ff. They include the classic answer of Simon, the curate of Sonning, who, being examined on the Canon of the Mass, and pressed to say what governed Te in Te igitur, clementissime Pater,... supplices rogamus, replied 'Pater, for He governeth all things'. As for French, Michael of Northgate, a shaky translator, is fortunate in escaping gross blunders in the specimen chosen (III); but the English rendering of Mandeville's Travels is full of errors; see the notes to IX.

b 47. strucyo or storke: the text refers to the ostrich, not the stork. The Latin struthio has both meanings. Overall, translators in the fourteenth century had a decent understanding of Latin, but the level of scholarship, even among the clergy, was generally low during the Middle Ages. In the impressive Eadwine Psalter, created at Canterbury Cathedral in the twelfth century, Ps. ci. 7 similis factus sum pellicano is translated as 'I have become like the skin of a dog' (= pelli canis), even though a church official would recite this psalm in Latin at least once a week. The records of some thirteenth-century examinations of English clergy can be found in G. G. Coulton, A Medieval Garner (London 1910), pp. 270 ff. They include the well-known response from Simon, the curate of Sonning, who, when asked about what governs Te in Te igitur, clementissime Pater,... supplices rogamus, answered 'Pater, for He governs all things'. As for French, Michael of Northgate, a hesitant translator, is lucky to avoid serious mistakes in the selected example (III); however, the English translation of Mandeville's Travels is filled with errors; see the notes to IX.

b 60. teches: better toches, according to the Footnote.

b 60. teches: better toches, as noted in the Footnote.


V

Alliterative Verse. The long lines in Gawayne, with The Destruction of Troy, Piers Plowman, and The Blacksmiths (XV h), are specimens of alliterative verse unmixed with rime, a form strictly comparable with Old English verse, from which it must derive through an unbroken oral tradition. While the detailed analysis of the Middle English alliterative line is complex and controversial, its general framework is describable in simple terms. It will be convenient to take examples from Gawayne, which shows most of the developments characteristic of Middle English.

Alliterative Verse. The long lines in Gawayne, along with The Destruction of Troy, Piers Plowman, and The Blacksmiths (XV h), are examples of alliterative verse without rhyme, a form that closely resembles Old English verse, which it must have developed from through a continuous oral tradition. Although analyzing the Middle English alliterative line in detail is complex and debated, its general structure can be explained in straightforward terms. It’s useful to take examples from Gawayne, as it showcases most of the developments typical of Middle English.

1. The long line is divided by a caesura into two half lines, of which the second is the more strictly built so that the rhythm may be well marked. Each half line normally contains two principal stresses, e.g.

1. The long line is split by a pause into two parts, with the second part being more structured so that the rhythm is clearly defined. Each part typically has two main stresses, for example,

And wént on his wáy || with his wýȝe óne 6.

And went on his way || with his wife one 6.

Þat schulde téche hym to tóurne || to þat téne pláce 7.

That should teach him to turn || to that painful place 7.

But three stresses are not uncommonly found in the first half line:

But it's not uncommon to find three stresses in the first half of the line:

Brókeȝ býled and bréke || bi bónkkeȝ abóute 14;

Broken balloons and breaks || by bonks about 14;

and, even for the simpler forms in Old and Middle English, the two-stress analysis has its opponents.

and, even for the simpler forms in Old and Middle English, the two-stress analysis has its critics.

2. The two half lines are bound together by alliteration. In alliteration ch, st, s(c)h, sk, and usually sp, are treated as single consonants (see lines 64, 31, 15, 99, 25); any vowel may alliterate with any other vowel, e.g.

2. The two half lines are connected by alliteration. In alliteration, ch, st, s(c)h, sk, and usually sp, are considered single consonants (see lines 64, 31, 15, 99, 25); any vowel can alliterate with any other vowel, e.g.

Þis óritore is gly || with érbeȝ ouergrówen  122;

This author is ugly || with herbs overgrown 122;

and, contrary to the practice of correct OE. verse, h may alliterate with vowels in Gawayne:

and, unlike the conventions of proper Old English verse, h can alliterate with vowels in Gawayne:

Hálde þe now þe hýȝe hóde || þat Árþur þe ráȝt  229.

Hald the now the high hood || that Arthur the right 229.

The háþel héldet hym fró || and on his áx résted  263.

The háþel héldet hym fró || and on his áx résted 263.

3. In correct OE. verse the alliteration falls on one or both of the two principal stresses of the first half line, and invariably on the first stress only of the second half line. This is the ordinary ME. type:

3. In correct OE. verse, the alliteration occurs on one or both of the two main stresses of the first half-line, and always on the first stress only of the second half-line. This is the usual ME. type:

Þat schulde téche hym to tóurne || to þat téne pláce  7;

It should teach him to turn || to that teen place  7;

though verses with only one alliterating syllable in the first half line, e.g.

though verses with only one alliterating syllable in the first half line, e.g.

Bot Í wyl to þe chápel || for cháunce þat may fálle    64,

But I will go to the chapel || for chance that may happen    64

are less common in ME. than in OE. But in ME. the fourth stress sometimes takes the alliteration also:

are less common in Middle English than in Old English. But in Middle English, the fourth stress sometimes takes the alliteration as well:

Þay clómben bi clýffeȝ || þer cléngeȝ þe cólde 10.

Þay clómben bi clýffeȝ || þer cléngeȝ þe cólde 10.

And when there is a third stress in the first half line, five syllables may alliterate:

And when there’s a third stress in the first half line, five syllables can alliterate:

Míst múged on þe mór || mált on þe móunteȝ 12.

Míst múged on the mór || mált on the móunteȝ 12.

In sum, Middle English verse is richer than Old English in alliteration.

In summary, Middle English verse has more alliteration than Old English.

4. In all these verses the alliteration of the first stress in the second half line, which is essential in Old English, is maintained; but it is sometimes neglected, especially when the alliteration is otherwise well marked:

4. In all these lines, the repetition of the initial stressed sound in the second half-line, which is crucial in Old English, is kept; however, it is occasionally overlooked, especially when the alliteration is otherwise clearly noticeable:

With héȝe hélme on his héde || his láunce in his hónde (129; cp. 75),

With high helmet on his head || his lance in his hand (129; see 75),

where the natural stress cannot fall on his.

where the natural stress can't fall on his.

5. So far attention has been confined to the stressed syllables, around which the unstressed syllables are grouped. Clearly the richer the alliteration, the more freedom will be possible in the treatment of the unstressed syllables without undue weakening of the verse form. In the first two lines of Beowulf

5. So far, we've focused on the stressed syllables, which the unstressed syllables are grouped around. It's clear that the more alliteration there is, the more flexibility there will be in handling the unstressed syllables without significantly weakening the verse form. In the first two lines of Beowulf

Hwæt we Gárdéna || in géardágum

Listen, we of the Spear-Danes || in days of yore

Þéodcýninga || þrým gefrúnon—

Þéodcýninga || þrým gefrúnon—

three of the half lines have the minimum number of syllables—four—and the other has only five. In Middle English, with [217] more elaborate alliteration, the number of unstressed syllables is increased, so that the minimum half line of four syllables is rare, and often contains some word which may have had an additional flexional syllable in the poet's own manuscript, e.g.

three of the half lines have the minimum number of syllables—four—and the other has only five. In Middle English, with [217] more elaborate alliteration, the number of unstressed syllables increases, making the minimum half line of four syllables uncommon, and it often includes some word that might have had an additional flexional syllable in the poet's own manuscript, e.g.

|| þe sélf chápel  79.

|| the self chapel 79.

|| árȝeȝ in hért  209.

|| anger in heart 209.

The less regular first half line is found with as many as eleven syllables; e.g.

The less consistent first half line has as many as eleven syllables; for example,

And syþen he kéuereȝ bi a crágge || 153.

And then he moved by a crow || 153.

6. The grouping of stressed and unstressed syllables determines the rhythm. In Old English the falling rhythm predominates, as in || Gáwayn þe nóble 81; and historically it is no doubt correct to trace the development of the ME. line from a predominantly falling rhythm. But in fact, owing to the frequent use of unstressed syllables before the first stress (even in the second half line where they are avoided in the OE. falling rhythm) the commonest type is:

6. The combination of stressed and unstressed syllables creates the rhythm. In Old English, a falling rhythm is most common, like in || Gáwayn þe nóble 81; and historically, it's certainly accurate to trace the evolution of the ME. line from a mainly falling rhythm. However, because unstressed syllables are often used before the first stress (even in the second half line where they are typically avoided in the OE. falling rhythm), the most common type is:

|| and þe bróde ȝáteȝ 1,

|| and the broad gates 1,

(×  ×  -́ ×  -́ ×)

(×  ×  -́ ×  -́ ×)

which from a strictly Middle English standpoint may be analysed as a falling rhythm with introductory syllables (× × | -́ × -́ ×), or as a rising rhythm with a weak ending (× × -́ × -́ | ×). A careful reader, accustomed to the usage of English verse, will have no difficulty in following the movement, without entering into nice technicalities of historical analysis.

which from a strictly Middle English perspective can be analyzed as a falling rhythm with introductory syllables (× × | -́ × -́ ×), or as a rising rhythm with a weak ending (× × -́ × -́ | ×). A careful reader, familiar with the conventions of English verse, will have no trouble following the flow, without getting into complicated technical details of historical analysis.

7. The Destruction of Troy is more regular than Gawayne in its versification, and better preserves the Old English tradition. Piers Plowman is looser and nearer to prose, so that the alliteration sometimes fails altogether, e.g. Extract a 95, 138. Such differences in technique may depend on date, on locality, or on the taste, training, or skill of the author.

7. The Destruction of Troy has a more consistent verse structure than Gawayne and better maintains the Old English tradition. Piers Plowman is more free-form and often resembles prose, causing it to lose the alliteration at times, such as in Extract a 95, 138. These differences in style might be influenced by the time period, location, or the preferences, background, or expertise of the writer.


Dialect: West Midland of Lancashire or Cheshire. (There is evidence of local knowledge in the account of Gawayne's ride in search of the Green Chapel, ll. 691 ff. of the complete text.)

Dialect: West Midland of Lancashire or Cheshire. (There’s proof of local knowledge in the description of Gawayne’s journey to find the Green Chapel, ll. 691 ff. of the complete text.)

Vocabulary. Sir Gawayne shows the characteristic vocabulary of alliterative verse.

Vocabulary. Sir Gawayne displays the typical vocabulary of alliterative verse.

It is rich in number and variety of words—Norse, French, and native. Besides common words like race 8, wylle 16, kyrk 128, aȝ- 267 (which displace native English forms rēs, wylde, chyrche, eie), Norse gives mug(g)ed 12, cayreȝ 52, scowtes 99, skayned 99, wro 154, broþe 165, fyked 206, snyrt 244, &c. French are baret 47, oritore 122, fylor 157, giserne 197, kauelacion 207, frounses 238, &c. Myst-hakel 13, orpedly 164 are native words; while the rare stryþe 237 and raþeled 226 are of doubtful origin.

It has a rich number and variety of words—Norse, French, and native. Besides common words like race 8, wylle 16, kyrk 128, aȝ- 267 (which replace native English forms rēs, wylde, chyrche, eie), Norse contributes mug(g)ed 12, cayreȝ 52, scowtes 99, skayned 99, wro 154, broþe 165, fyked 206, snyrt 244, etc. French includes baret 47, oritore 122, fylor 157, giserne 197, kauelacion 207, frounses 238, etc. Myst-hakel 13, orpedly 164 are native words; while the rare stryþe 237 and raþeled 226 are of uncertain origin.

Unless the alliteration is to be monotonous, there must be [218] many synonyms for common words like man, kniȝt: e.g. burne 3, wyȝe 6, lede 27, gome 50, freke 57, tulk 65, knape 68, renk 138, most of which survive only by reason of their usefulness in alliterative formulae. Similarly, a number of verbs are used to express the common idea 'to move (rapidly)': boȝen 9, schowued 15, wonnen 23, ferked 105, romeȝ 130, keuereȝ 153, whyrlande 154, &c. Here the group of synonyms arises from weakening of the ordinary prose meanings; and this tendency to use words in colourless or forced senses is a general defect of alliterative verse. For instance, it is hard to attach a precise meaning to note 24, gedereȝ 92, glodes 113, wruxled 123, kest 308.

Unless the alliteration becomes boring, there must be many synonyms for common words like man and knight: for example, burne 3, wyȝe 6, lede 27, gome 50, freke 57, tulk 65, knape 68, renk 138, most of which survive only because they are useful in alliterative formulas. Similarly, several verbs are used to express the common idea of 'to move (quickly)': boȝen 9, schowued 15, wonnen 23, ferked 105, romeȝ 130, keuereȝ 153, whyrlande 154, etc. This group of synonyms arises from a weakening of the usual prose meanings; and this tendency to use words in bland or forced senses is a widespread flaw of alliterative verse. For example, it's challenging to attach a precise meaning to note 24, gedereȝ 92, glodes 113, wruxled 123, kest 308.

The Gawayne poet is usually artist enough to avoid the worst fault of alliterative verse—the use of words for mere sound without regard to sense, but there are signs of the danger in the empty, clattering line:

The Gawayne poet generally has the skill to steer clear of the biggest flaw in alliterative verse—the use of words just for their sound without considering their meaning, but there are hints of this risk in the hollow, noisy line:

Bremly broþe on a bent þat brode watȝ aboute 165.

Bremly stood on a wide field 165.

Inflexions: The rime waþe: ta þe 287-9 shows that organic final -e was sometimes pronounced in the poet's dialect.

Inflexions: The rhyme waþe: ta þe 287-9 indicates that the organic final -e was occasionally pronounced in the poet's dialect.

VERB: pres. ind. 1 sg. haf 23; leue 60.

VERB: present indicative 1st person singular haf 23; leue 60.

2 sg. spelleȝ 72.

2 sg. spelleȝ 72.

3 sg. prayses 4; tas 237.

3 sg. praises 4; tas 237.

2 pl. ȝe han 25.

2 pl. you have 25.

3 pl. han 345.

3 pl. han 345.

imper. pl. gotȝ (= gǭs) 51, cayreȝ 52.

imper. pl. gotȝ (= gǭs) 51, cayreȝ 52.

pres. p. normally -ande, e.g. schaterande 15; but very rarely -yng: gruchyng 58.

pres. p. usually -ande, for example, schaterande 15; but very rarely -yng: gruchyng 58.

strong pp. born 2, wonnen 23; tone (= taken) 91.

strong pp. born 2, wonnen 23; tone (= taken) 91.

The weak pa. t. and pp. show occasional -(e)t for -(e)d: halt 11, fondet 57, &c.

The weak past and past participle show occasional -(e)t for -(e)d: halt 11, fondet 57, &c.

Note that present forms in -ie(n) are preserved, and the i extended to the past tense: louy (OE. lufian) 27, louies 31; spuryed 25.

Note that present forms in -ie(n) are preserved, and the i extended to the past tense: louy (OE. lufian) 27, louies 31; spuryed 25.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. nom. þay 9; poss. hor 345, beside her 352; obj. hom, beside hem 353.

PThey 3rd person.: pl. nom. they 9; poss. their 345, beside her 352; obj. them, beside them 353.

Sounds: ǭ for older ā is common, and is proved for the original by rimes like more: restore (OFr. restorer) 213-15, þore: restore 286-8. But a is often written in the MS.: snaw 20, 166 (note rimes), halden 29, &c.

Sounds: ǭ replacing older ā is common, and this is shown for the original through rhymes like more: restore (OFr. restorer) 213-15, þore: restore 286-8. However, a is frequently written in the manuscript: snaw 20, 166 (note rhymes), halden 29, etc.

u for OE. y, characteristic of Western dialects, is found especially in the neighbourhood of labial consonants: spuryed (OE. spyrian) 25; muryly 268, 277; munt vb. 194 and sb. 282; beside myntes 284, lyfte 78, hille 13.

u for Old English y, typical of Western dialects, is especially found near labial consonants: spuryed (Old English spyrian) 25; muryly 268, 277; munt verb 194 and noun 282; alongside myntes 284, lyfte 78, hille 13.

u for OE. eo (normal ME. e) is another Western feature: burne 3, 21, &c., rurde 151.

u for OE. eo (normal ME. e) is another Western feature: burne 3, 21, &c., rurde 151.

aw for OE. ēow (normal ME. ew, ow) as in trawe 44, trawþe 219, rawþe 136, is still found in some Northern dialects.

aw for OE. ēow (normal ME. ew, ow) as in trawe 44, trawþe 219, rawþe 136, is still found in some Northern dialects.

Spelling: ȝ (= z) is commonly written for final s: bredeȝ 3, &c.; [219]even when the final s is certainly voiceless as in forȝ, 'force', 'torrent' 105, (aȝ-)leȝ 'fear-less' 267. is written for s in monosyllabic verbal forms, where it indicates the maintenance of voiceless final s under the stress (see rimes to hatȝ 'has', VI 81): watȝ 'was' 1, gotȝ 'goes' 51, &c. In early Norman French z had the sound ts, and so could be written tz, as in Fitz-Gerald 'son (Mod. Fr. fils) of Gerald'. But later, French (t)z fell together with s in pronunciation, so that the spelling tz was transferred to original s, both in fourteenth-century Anglo-French and in English.

Spelling: ȝ (= z) is often used to represent the final s: bredeȝ 3, &c.; [219] even when the final s is definitely voiceless as in forȝ, 'force', 'torrent' 105, (aȝ-)leȝ 'fear-less' 267. is used for s in monosyllabic verb forms, where it shows the retention of voiceless final s under stress (see rhymes to hatȝ 'has', VI 81): watȝ 'was' 1, gotȝ 'goes' 51, &c. In early Norman French, z was pronounced as ts, and could be written as tz, as in Fitz-Gerald 'son (Mod. Fr. fils) of Gerald'. However, later on, the French pronunciation of (t)z merged with s, which led to the spelling tz being applied to original s, both in fourteenth-century Anglo-French and in English.

qu- occurs for strongly aspirated hw- in quyte 'white' 20, quat 'what' 111; but the alliteration is with w, not with k(w), e.g.

qu- appears as a strongly aspirated hw- in quyte 'white' 20, quat 'what' 111; however, the alliteration is with w, not with k(w), e.g.

And wyth quettyng awharf, er he wolde lyȝt        152.

And with quitting a wharf, before he would light 152.

The spelling goud 5, 50, &c., for gōd 'good' may indicate a sound change.

The spelling goud 5, 50, &c., for gōd 'good' might show a change in pronunciation.

Notable is the carefully distinguished use of ȝ in ȝe, but y in yow, e.g. at ll. 23-6.

Notable is the carefully distinguished use of ȝ in ȝe, but y in yow, e.g. at ll. 23-6.


3. blessed hym, 'crossed himself'; cp. XII b 86.

3. blessed hymn, 'crossed himself'; cp. XII b 86.

4-6. 'He gives a word of praise to the porter,— kneeled before the prince (i.e. Gawayn) greeted him with "God and good day," and "May He save Gawayn!"—and went on his way, attended only by his man, who, &c.' Clumsiness in turning direct speech into reported speech is a constant source of difficulty in Middle English. For the suppressed relative cp. note to XIII a 36.

4-6. 'He gives a word of praise to the porter, who knelt before the prince (i.e., Gawayn) and greeted him with "God and good day," and "May He save Gawayn!"—and continued on his way, accompanied only by his man, etc.' Clumsiness in converting direct speech into reported speech is a persistent challenge in Middle English. For the suppressed relative, see note to XIII a 36.

11. 'The clouds were high, but it was threatening below them.' Halt for halet pp. 'drawn up'.

11. 'The clouds were high, but it looked like a storm was brewing underneath.' Halt for halet pp. 'drawn up'.

16. 'The way by which they had to go through the wood was very wild.' Note the regular omission of a verb of motion after shall, will, &c. Cp. l. 64 I wyl to þe chapel; l. 332 ȝe schal... to my woneȝ, &c.

16. 'The path they had to take through the woods was very wild.' Note the usual omission of a verb of motion after shall, will, & etc. See line 64 I will go to the chapel; line 332 you shall... to my home, & etc.

28. 'If you would act according to my wit (i.e. by my advice) you would fare the better.'

28. 'If you followed my advice, you'd be better off.'

34. Hector, oþer oþer, 'Hector, or any other'. Hector is quoted as the great hero of the Troy story, from which, and from the legends of Arthur, the Middle Ages drew their models of valour.

34. Hector, or any other, 'Hector, or any other'. Hector is recognized as the great hero of the Trojan story, from which, along with the legends of Arthur, the Middle Ages drew their examples of bravery.

35. 'He brings it about at the green chapel ', &c.

35. 'He makes it happen at the green chapel ', &c.

37. dyngeȝ: for MS. dynneȝ; Napier's suggestion.

37. dyngeȝ: for MS. dynneȝ; Napier's suggestion.

41. 'He would as soon (lit. it seems to him as pleasant to) kill him, as be alive himself.'

41. 'He would just as soon kill him as be alive himself.'

43. 'If you reach that place you will be killed, I may warn you, knight.' Possibly I, y, has fallen out of the text after y of may (cp. VI 3), though there are clear instances in Old and Middle English where the pronominal subject must be understood from the context, e.g. I 168, VIII a 237, 273. Note the [220] transitions from plural ȝe to singular þe in ll. 42-3; and the evidence at l. 72 f. that þou could still be used in addressing a superior.

43. "If you get to that place, you will be killed, I should warn you, knight." It’s possible that I, y, has been left out of the text after y of may (see VI 3), although there are clear examples in Old and Middle English where the subject has to be inferred from the context, e.g. I 168, VIII a 237, 273. Note the [220] shifts from plural ȝe to singular þe in lines 42-3; and the evidence at line 72 that þou could still be used when addressing someone of higher status.

44. Trawe ȝe me þat: trow has here a double construction with both me and þat as direct objects.

44. Trawe you me that: trow has here a double construction with both me and that as direct objects.

56. 'That I shall loyally screen you, and never give out the tale that you fled for fear of any man that I knew.'

56. 'I promise to protect you, and I won’t tell anyone that you ran away because you were scared of any man I knew.'

64. for chaunce þat may falle, 'in spite of anything that may happen'.

64. for chaunce þat may falle, 'no matter what happens'.

68-9. 'Though he be a stern lord (lit. a stern man to rule), and armed with a stave'. The short lines are built more with a view to rime than to sense.

68-9. 'Even though he is a harsh lord (literally, a harsh man to rule), and equipped with a staff'. The short lines are constructed more for rhyme than for meaning.

72-4. 'Marry!' said the other, 'now you say so decidedly that you will take your own harm upon yourself, and it pleases you to lose your life, I have no wish to hinder you.'

72-4. "Wow!" said the other, "now you’re saying so firmly that you’ll bring harm to yourself, and you actually want to risk your life; I have no desire to stop you."

76. ryde me: an instance of the rare ethic dative, which expresses some interest in the action of the verb on the part of one who is neither the doer of the action nor its object. Distinguish the uses referred to in the notes to II 289, XV g 24.

76. ride me: an example of the uncommon ethical dative, which shows some interest in the verb's action from someone who is neither the one performing the action nor the one receiving it. See the notes for distinctions referenced in II 289, XV g 24.

86. Lepeȝ hym, 'gallops'. For hym, which refers to the rider, not the horse, cp. note to XV g 24.

86. Lepeȝ hym, 'gallops'. Here, hym refers to the rider, not the horse. See note to XV g 24.

92. Gryngolet: the name of Gawayn's horse. gedereȝ þe rake seems to mean 'takes the path'. No similar transitive use of 'gather' is known.

92. Gryngolet: the name of Gawayn's horse. gedereȝ þe rake seems to mean 'takes the path'. No similar use of 'gather' as a transitive verb is known.

95. he wayted hym aboute, 'he looked around him'. Cp. l. 221 wayteȝ, and note to l. 121.

95. he waited for him around, 'he looked around him'. Cp. l. 221 waits, and note to l. 121.

99. 'The clouds seemed to him grazed by the crags'; i.e. the crags were so high that they seemed to him to scrape the clouds. I owe to Professor Craigie the suggestion that skayned is ON. skeina 'to graze', 'scratch'.

99. 'The clouds appeared to him to be touched by the cliffs'; meaning the cliffs were so tall that they seemed to scrape the clouds. I thank Professor Craigie for the insight that skayned is ON. skeina 'to graze', 'scratch'.

102-4. 'And soon, a little way off on an open space, a mound (as it appeared) seemed to him remarkable.'

102-4. 'And soon, not far away in an open area, a mound (or so it seemed) caught his attention.'

107. kacheȝ his caple, 'takes control of his horse', i.e. takes up the reins again to start the horse after the halt mentioned at l. 100.

107. kacheȝ his caple, 'takes control of his horse', meaning he takes the reins again to get the horse moving after the stop mentioned in line 100.

109. his riche: possibly 'his good steed'. The substantival use of an adjective is common in alliterative verse, e.g. l. 188 þat schyre (neck); 200 þe schene (axe); 245 þe scharp (axe); 343 þat cortays (lady). But it has been suggested that brydel has fallen out of the text after riche.

109. his riche: possibly 'his good steed'. The use of an adjective as a noun is common in alliterative verse, e.g. l. 188 þat schyre (neck); 200 þe schene (axe); 245 þe scharp (axe); 343 þat cortays (lady). However, it's been suggested that brydel may have been omitted from the text after riche.

114. 'And it was all hollow within, nothing but an old cave.'

114. 'And it was all empty inside, nothing but an old cave.'

115 f. he couþe hit noȝt deme with spelle, 'he could not say '. For deme 'to speak', &c., cp. VI 1, XV b 29-30.

115 f. he could not say it with words, 'he could not say '. For deme 'to speak', etc., cf. VI 1, XV b 29-30.

118. Wheþer commonly introduces a direct question and should not be separately translated. Cp. VI 205 and note to XI a 51.

118. Whether typically introduces a direct question and shouldn't be translated separately. See VI 205 and note to XI a 51.

121. wysty is here, 'it is desolate here'. Note Wowayn = Wauwayn, an alternative form of Gawayn used for the alliteration. The alternation is parallel to that in guardian: warden; regard: reward XIV c 105; guarantee: warranty; (bi)gyled 359: (bi)wyled 357; werre 'war' beside French guerre; wait 'watch' (as at l. 95) beside French guetter; and is due to dialectal differences in Old French. The Anglo-Norman dialect usually preserved w in words borrowed from Germanic or Celtic, while others replaced it by gw, gu, which later became simple g in pronunciation.

121. wysty is here, 'it's empty here'. Note Wowayn = Wauwayn, an alternative form of Gawayn used for the rhyme. The variation is similar to that in guardian: warden; regard: reward XIV c 105; guarantee: warranty; (bi)gyled 359: (bi)wyled 357; werre 'war' next to French guerre; wait 'watch' (as at l. 95) next to French guetter; and is due to dialectal differences in Old French. The Anglo-Norman dialect usually kept w in words borrowed from Germanic or Celtic, while others replaced it with gw, gu, which later became just g in pronunciation.

125. in my fyue wytteȝ: construe with fele.

125. in my five wits: interpret with many.

127. þat chekke hit bytyde, 'which destruction befall!' þat... hit = 'which'. chekke refers to the checkmate at chess.

127. that check it befall, 'which destruction happen!' that... it = 'which'. check refers to the checkmate in chess.

135. Had we not Chaucer's Miller and The Reeves Tale, the vividness and intimacy of the casual allusions would show the place of the flour-mill in mediaeval life. Havelok drives out his foes

135. If we didn't have Chaucer's Miller and The Reeves Tale, the vividness and closeness of the casual references would reveal the role of the flour mill in medieval life. Havelok drives out his enemies

So dogges ut of milne-hous;

So dogs out of millhouse;

and the Nightingale suggests as fit food for the Owl

and the Nightingale suggests as suitable food for the Owl

one frogge

one frog

Þat sit at mulne vnder cogge.

That sits at the mulne under the cog.

These are records of hours spent by the village boys amid the noise of grinding and rush of water, in times when there was no rival mechanism to share the fascination of the water-driven mill.

These are logs of the hours the village boys spent amidst the noise of grinding and the rush of water, during a time when there was no competing machinery to share the allure of the water-powered mill.

137-43. 'This contrivance, as I believe, is prepared, sir knight, for the honour of meeting me by the way. Let God work His will, Lo! It helps me not a bit. Though I lose my life, no noise causes me to fear.' It has been suggested that wel ooo 'weal or woe' should be read instead of the interjection we loo! But Gawayn's despair (l. 141) is not in keeping with ll. 70 f., 90 f., or with the rest of his speech. The looseness of the short lines makes emendation dangerous. Otherwise we might read Hit helppeȝ þe not a mote, i.e. whatever happens, mere noise will not help the Green Knight by making Gawayn afraid; or, alternatively, hermeȝ 'harms' for helppeȝ.

137-43. 'I believe this setup, sir knight, is meant for the honor of meeting me along the way. Let God do what He wants. Look! It doesn’t help me at all. Even if I lose my life, I am not afraid of any noise.' It has been suggested that wel ooo 'weal or woe' should be read instead of the interjection we loo! But Gawayn's despair (l. 141) doesn’t match lines 70 f., 90 f., or the rest of his speech. The loose structure of the short lines makes changing it risky. Otherwise, we might read Hit helppeȝ þe not a mote, meaning whatever happens, mere noise won't help the Green Knight by scaring Gawayn; or, alternatively, hermeȝ 'harms' for helppeȝ.

151. 'Yet he went on with the noise with all speed for a while, and turned away with his grinding, before he would come down.' The nonchalance of the Green Knight is marked throughout the poem.

151. 'Yet he continued making noise quickly for a while and turned away with his grinding before he would come down.' The Green Knight's nonchalance is evident throughout the poem.

155. A Deneȝ ax: the ordinary long-bladed battle-axe was called a 'Danish' axe, in French hache danoise, because the Scandinavians in their raids on England and France first proved its efficiency in battle.

155. A Deneȝ ax: the typical long-bladed battle-axe was referred to as a 'Danish' axe, in French hache danoise, because the Scandinavians demonstrated its effectiveness in battle during their raids on England and France.

158. bi þat lace, ' by the lace'. In Gawayne (ll. 217 ff. of the full text) the axe used at the first encounter is described. It had:

158. bi þat lace, ' by the lace'. In Gawayne (ll. 217 ff. of the full text) the axe used at the first encounter is described. It had:

A lace lapped aboute, þat louked at þe hede,

A lace wrapped around, that looked at the head,

And so after þe halme halched ful ofte,

And so after the stalk has often been harvested,

Wyth tryed tasseleȝ þerto tacched innoghe, &c.

With tried tassels touched enough, &c.

'A lace wrapped about , which was fastened at the head, and was wound about the handle again and again, with many choice tassels fastened to it', &c.

'A lace wrapped around , which was secured at the head, and was wound around the handle repeatedly, with many decorative tassels attached to it', &c.

159. as fyrst, 'as at the first encounter', i.e. when he rode into Arthur's hall. His outfit of green is minutely described at ll. 151 ff. of the full text.

159. as fyrst, 'as at the first encounter', meaning when he rode into Arthur's hall. His green outfit is detailed in lines 151 ff. of the full text.

162. Sette þe stele to þe stone: i.e. he used the handle of the axe as a support when crossing rough ground. stele = 'handle', not 'steel'.

162. Set the handle to the stone: i.e. he used the handle of the axe as a support when crossing rough ground. handle = 'handle', not 'steel'.

164. hypped... strydeȝ: note the frequent alternation of past tense and historic present. So ll. 3-4 passed... prayses; 107-8 kacheȝ... com... liȝteȝ; 280-1 haldeȝ... gef, &c.

164. hyped... strides: note the frequent switching between past tense and present tense. So lines 3-4 passed... praises; 107-8 catches... comes... lights; 280-1 holds... gives, etc.

169 f. 'Now, sweet sir, one can trust you to keep an appointment.'

169 f. 'Now, sweet sir, I know I can count on you to keep an appointment.'

175. þat þe falled, 'what fell to your lot', i.e. the right to deal the first blow.

175. that which fell, 'what fell to your lot', i.e. the right to deliver the first strike.

177. oure one, 'by ourselves'. To one 'alone' in early ME. the dative pronoun was added for emphasis, him one, us one, &c. Later and more rarely the possessive pronoun is found, as here. Al(l) was also used to strengthen one; so that there are six possible ME. types: (1) one, e.g. ll. 6, 50; (2) him one; (3) his one; (4) al one = alone l. 87; (5) al him one, or him al one; (6) al his one, or his al one.

177. our one, 'by ourselves'. To one 'alone' in early Middle English. The dative pronoun was added for emphasis, him one, us one, etc. Later and more rarely, the possessive pronoun is found, as here. All was also used to strengthen one; so there are six possible Middle English types: (1) one, e.g. ll. 6, 50; (2) him one; (3) his one; (4) all one = alone l. 87; (5) all him one, or him all one; (6) all his one, or his all one.

181. at a wap one, 'at a single blow'.

181. at a wap one, 'with a single hit'.

183. 'I shall grudge you no good-will because of any harm that befalls me.'

183. 'I won't hold back any goodwill towards you because of any trouble that comes my way.'

189-90. 'And acted as if he feared nothing: he would not tremble (dare) with terror.'

189-90. 'And behaved as if he was afraid of nothing: he wouldn't shake with fear.'

196. 'He (Gawayn) who was ever valiant would have been dead from his blow there.'

196. 'He (Gawayn) who was always brave would have been dead from his blow there.'

200. It must not be supposed that the chief incidents of Sir Gawayne were invented by the English poet. The three strokes, for example, two of them mere feints and the third harmless, can be shown to derive from the lost French source, which has Irish analogues. See pp. 71-4 of A Study of Gawain and the Green Knight (London 1916), by Professor Kittredge, a safe guide in the difficult borderland of folklore and romance.

200. It shouldn't be assumed that the main events of Sir Gawayne were created by the English poet. The three strikes, for instance, two of which are just feints and the third being harmless, can be traced back to the lost French source, which has Irish equivalents. See pp. 71-4 of A Study of Gawain and the Green Knight (London 1916), by Professor Kittredge, a reliable guide in the challenging area of folklore and romance.

207. 'Nor did I raise any quibble in the house of King Arthur.' On kyngeȝ hous Arthor see note to II 518.

207. 'I didn't raise any objections in King Arthur's court.' On kingeȝ hous Arthor see note to II 518.

222. ryueȝ: the likeness of n and u in MSS. of the time makes it impossible to say whether the verb is riue 'to cleave', which is supported by l. 278, or rine, OE. hrīnan, 'to touch'.

222. ryueȝ: the similarity between n and u in manuscripts from that period makes it impossible to determine if the verb is riue meaning 'to cleave', which is supported by line 278, or rine, OE. hrīnan, meaning 'to touch'.

230. 'And look out for your neck at this stroke, if it may survive.'

230. 'And watch your neck closely at this moment, if it can survive.'

[223]233. I hope: here, and often in ME., hope means 'believe', 'expect'.

[223]233. I hope: here, and frequently in ME., hope means 'believe', 'expect'.

250. Gawayn appears to have carried his shield on his back. By a movement of his shoulders he lets it fall in front of him, so that he can use it in defence.

250. Gawayn seems to have carried his shield on his back. With a movement of his shoulders, he lets it drop in front of him so he can use it for defense.

258. foo, 'fiercely', adv. parallel with ȝederly.

258. foo, 'fiercely', adv. parallel with ȝederly.

269. rykande, 'ringing'; Napier's suggestion for MS. rykande.

269. rykande, 'ringing'; Napier's suggestion for MS. rykande.

271-2. 'Nobody here has ill-treated you in an unmannerly way, nor shown you ': the object of kyd being understood from vnmanerly mysboden. habbeȝ for MS. habbe is Napier's reading.

271-2. 'No one here has treated you rudely or shown you any ': the meaning of kyd is clear from vnmanerly mysboden. habbeȝ for MS. habbe is Napier's interpretation.

278-9. 'And cleft you with no grievous wound, I rightly proffered you, because of the compact we made fast', &c. It is better to assume a suppression of the relative, than to put a strong stop after rof and treat sore as sb. object of profered. This latter punctuation gives sore the chief stress in the line, and breaks the alliteration and rhythm, which is correct as long as sore is taken with rof, so that its stress is subordinated.

278-9. 'And struck you without causing any serious injury, which I honestly offered you because of the agreement we made', etc. It seems better to think of it as leaving out the relative than to place a strong pause after rof and treat sore as the main object of profered. This latter punctuation puts the primary emphasis on sore in the line and disrupts the alliteration and rhythm, which remains correct as long as sore is connected with rof, so that its emphasis is secondary.

286-7. 'Let a true man truly repay—then one need dread no peril.'

286-7. 'A genuine person will repay honestly—then there's no need to fear any danger.'

291. weued: perhaps not a weak pa. t. of weave-woven, but rather means 'to give', from OE. wǣfan, 'to move'; weue in this sense occurs in Gawayne l. 1976.

291. weued: maybe not a weak past tense of weave-woven, but instead means 'to give', from Old English wǣfan, 'to move'; weue in this context appears in Gawayne line 1976.

294-5. 'And truly you seem to me the most faultless man that ever walked on foot.' The ME. construction, on þe fautlest, where on 'one' strengthens the superlative, is found in Chaucer, Clerk's Tale 212:

294-5. 'And honestly, you seem to me like the most perfect man to ever walk the earth.' The ME construction, on þe fautlest, where on 'one' strengthens the superlative, is found in Chaucer, Clerk's Tale 212:

Thanne was she oon the faireste under sonne,

Then she was the most beautiful under the sun,

and still survives in Shakespeare's time, e.g. Henry VIII, II. iv. 48 f. one the wisest prince. It has been compared with Latin unus maximus, &c. In modern English the apposition has been replaced, with weakening of the sense: one of the (wisest), &c.

and still exists in Shakespeare's time, e.g. Henry VIII, II. iv. 48 f. one of the wisest princes. It has been compared with Latin unus maximus, etc. In modern English, the apposition has been replaced, which weakens the meaning: one of the (wisest), etc.

298. yow lakked... yow wonted: impersonal, since yow is dative, 'there was lacking in you'.

298. you lacked... you wanted: impersonal, since you is dative, 'there was lacking in you'.

319. 'Let me win your good-will', 'Pardon me'.

319. 'Let me win your favor', 'Excuse me'.

331. I have transposed MS. of þe grene chapel at cheualrous knyȝteȝ, because such a use of at is hardly conceivable. A copyist might easily make the slip. Cp. l. 35.

331. I have rewritten the manuscript of the green chapel at chivalrous knights, because using at like that is pretty hard to imagine. A copyist could easily make that mistake. See line 35.

344. Boþe þat on and þat oþer: Besides the Green Knight's young wife, there was a much older lady in the castle, 'yellow', with 'rugh, ronkled chekeȝ', and so wrapped up

344. Both that one and that other: Besides the Green Knight's young wife, there was a much older woman in the castle, 'yellow', with 'rough, wrinkled cheeks', and so wrapped up

Þat noȝt watȝ bare of þat burde bot þe blake broȝes,

It was not bare of that lady but the black brows,

Þe tweyne yȝen, and þe nase, þe naked lyppeȝ,

The two eyes, and the nose, the bare lips,

And þose were soure to se, and sellyly blered.

And those were sour to see, and strangely blurred.

Gawayne ll. 961-3.

Gawayne ll. 961-3.

[224]350-1. 'And David afterwards, who suffered much evil, was blinded by Bathsheba.'

[224]350-1. 'And David later, who experienced a lot of hardship, was blinded by Bathsheba.'

352-6. 'Since these were injured with their wiles, it would be a great gain to love them well, and not believe them—for a man who could do it [cp. note to XI b 209]. For these (Adam, Solomon, &c.) were of old the noblest, whom all happiness followed, surpassingly, above all the others that lived beneath the heavens.' mused 'thought' is used for the rime, and means no more than 'lived'. ll. 354-6 amount to 'above all other men'.

352-6. 'Since they were hurt by their tricks, it would be a huge benefit to love them genuinely and not trust them—for a person who could do that [cp. note to XI b 209]. For these (Adam, Solomon, etc.) were once the greatest, who were followed by all forms of happiness, surpassing all the others who lived on Earth.' mused 'thought' is used for the rhyme and means nothing more than 'lived'. ll. 354-6 mean 'above all other men'.


VI

Dialect: West Midland, like Gawayne.

Dialect: West Midlands, like Gawayne.

The metre occasionally gives clear evidence that final flexional -e of the original has not always been preserved in the extant MS., e.g.

The meter sometimes clearly shows that the final inflectional -e from the original hasn’t always been kept in the surviving manuscript, e.g.

Þaȝ cortaysly ȝe carp<ė> con 21.

Then courteously you speak 21.

The most noteworthy verbal forms are:

The most important verbal forms are:

pres. ind. 1 sg. byswykeȝ 208 (once only, in rime);

pres. ind. 1 sg. byswykeȝ 208 (only once, in rhyme);

2 sg. þou quyteȝ 235;

2 sg. you quit 235;

3 sg. leþeȝ 17; totȝ (= tǭs = tās = takes) 153 (note).

3 sg. leþeȝ 17; totȝ (= tǭs = tās = takes) 153 (note).

1 pl. we leuen 65; we calle 70;

1 pl. we leave 65; we call 70;

3 pl. temen 100 (and cp. ll. 151-2); knawe 145; but þay gotȝ 150, pykeȝ 213 (both in rime).

3 pl. temen 100 (and cp. ll. 151-2); knawe 145; but þay gotȝ 150, pykeȝ 213 (both in rime).

imperative pl. dyspleseȝ 62; gos, dotȝ 161.

imperative pl. dyspleseȝ 62; gos, dotȝ 161.

pres. p. spornande 3.

pres. p. spornande 3.

pp. runne (in rime) 163, beside wroken 15, &c.

pp. run (in rhyme) 163, beside broken 15, &c.

Characteristic Western forms are burne 37 (OE. beorn); vrþe 82 (OE. eorþe).

Characteristic Western forms are burne 37 (OE. beorn); vrþe 82 (OE. eorþe).


5. 'Like bubbling water that flows from a spring', i.e. his wild words rise from a heart that can no longer contain its affliction.

5. 'Like bubbling water that flows from a spring', meaning his intense words come from a heart that can no longer hold back its pain.

11-12. 'You, who were once the source of all my joy, made sorrow my companion.'

11-12. 'You, who used to be the reason for all my happiness, turned sorrow into my companion.'

15. 'From the time when you were removed from every peril'. The child died before she was two years old (l. 123).

15. 'From the moment you were taken away from all danger.' The child died before she turned two years old (l. 123).

22. 'I am but dust, and rough in manners.' The MS. has marereȝ mysse, which has been rendered 'botcher's waste'; but the poet is contrasting his own ill-mannered speech with the Pearl's courtesy.

22. 'I am just dust, and my manners are rough.' The manuscript has marereȝ mysse, which has been translated as 'botcher's waste'; however, the poet is highlighting the contrast between his own rude speech and the Pearl's politeness.

23. 'But the mercy of Christ and of Mary and of John'. The genitive inflexion is confined to the noun immediately preceding mersy, while the two following nouns, which are logically [225] genitives with exactly the same construction as Crystes, remain uninflected. For analogies see note to II 518.

23. 'But the mercy of Christ and of Mary and of John.' The genitive ending only applies to the noun right before mercy, while the two nouns that follow, which logically should be genitives just like Christ's, aren't changed. For examples, see the note to II 518.

36. and: MS. in. The sign for and is easily mistaken for ī = in. Cp. note to XVII 42.

36. and: MS. in. The symbol for and can easily be confused with ī = in. See note to XVII 42.

48. Þat, 'who'.

48. That, 'who'.

65. þat... of, 'from whom'; the later relative form of quom occurs at l. 93.

65. that... of, 'from whom'; the later relative form of quom appears at l. 93.

70. Fenyx of Arraby: the symbol of peerless perfection. Cp. Chaucer, Death of Blanche the Duchess, ll. 980-3

70. Fenyx of Arraby: the symbol of unmatched perfection. See Chaucer, Death of Blanche the Duchess, ll. 980-3

Trewly she was to myn ye

Truly she was to my eye

The soleyn Fenix of Arabye,

The only Phoenix of Arabia,

For ther lyveth never but oon,

For there lives never but one,

Ne swich as she ne knew I noon.

Not such as she didn't know me at all.

71. 'which was faultless in form'; fleȝe 'flew' is used with weakened sense because a bird is normally thought of as on the wing.

71. 'which was perfect in form'; fleȝe 'flew' is used with a diminished meaning because birds are usually seen as being in flight.

74. folde vp hyr face, ' her face upturned'; folde is pp.

74. fold up her face, ' her face upturned'; folded is past participle.

91-2. 'And each would wish that the crowns of the others were five times as precious, if it were possible to better them.'

91-2. 'And each would hope that the crowns of the others were five times more valuable, if it were possible to make them better.'

97. Poule: the common OFr. and ME. form, as at VIII a 25, 270, XI b 80. But the rime with naule 'nail' (ON. nagl) points to the form Paule for the original. The reference is to 1 Corinthians vi. 15 and xii. 12 ff.

97. Poule: the standard Old French and Middle English form, as seen at VIII a 25, 270, XI b 80. However, the rhyme with naule 'nail' (Old Norse nagl) suggests the original form might be Paule. The reference is to 1 Corinthians vi. 15 and xii. 12 ff.

100. hys body, 'its body', 'the body'. tyste: for tyȝte 'tight', like l. 102 myste for myȝte 'might'. The rimes with Kryst, gryste, lyste show that st and ȝt were very similar in pronunciation. See Appendix § 6 (end).

100. hys body, 'its body', 'the body'. tyste: for tyȝte 'tight', like l. 102 myste for myȝte 'might'. The rhymes with Kryst, gryste, lyste show that st and ȝt were very similar in pronunciation. See Appendix § 6 (end).

106. 'Because you wear a ring on arm or finger.'

106. 'Because you wear a ring on your arm or finger.'

109-11. 'I believe that there is great courtesy and charity among you.' The construction of the next line (which conveys an apology, cp. l. 62) is not clear owing to the following gap in the MS.; nor is it easy to guess the missing rime word, as emong can rime with OE. -ung- (e.g. with ȝonge, ll. 114, 175), or with OE. -ang-; see the note to XVII 400.

109-11. 'I truly believe that there is great kindness and generosity among you.' The structure of the next line (which expresses an apology, see line 62) isn't clear due to the missing part in the manuscript; it's also difficult to guess the missing rhyme word, as emong could rhyme with Old English -ung- (for example, with ȝonge, lines 114, 175), or with Old English -ang-; refer to the note for XVII 400.

116. stronge may be adj. 'violent' with worlde, but is more likely adv. 'severely'.

116. strong may be an adjective meaning 'violent' when used with world, but it is more often an adverb meaning 'severely'.

124-5. Note the cumulation of negatives. cowþeȝ has a double construction: 'You never knew how to please God nor pray to Him, nor the Paternoster and Creed.' The Lord's Prayer and the Apostles' Creed were prescribed by the Church as the elements of faith to be taught first to a child.

124-5. Note the accumulation of negatives. cowþeȝ has a double construction: 'You never knew how to please God or pray to Him, nor the Lord's Prayer and the Creed.' The Lord's Prayer and the Apostles' Creed were established by the Church as the essential elements of faith to be taught first to a child.

137. Matthew xx. 1-16.

137. Matthew 20:1-16.

139. 'He represented it very aptly in a parable.'

139. 'He described it perfectly in a parable.'

141. My regne... on hyȝt, 'My kingdom on high'.

My kingdom in the sky.

145. þys hyne: the labourers. This, these are sometimes used in early English to refer to persons or things that have not been previously mentioned, but are prominent in the writer's mind. [226] Cp. XV b 4, 19; and the opening of Chaucer's Prologue to the Franklin's Tale quoted in the note to II 13.

145. þys hyne: the workers. This and these are sometimes used in early English to refer to people or things that haven't been mentioned before but are prominent in the writer's mind. [226] Cp. 15 b 4, 19; and the opening of Chaucer's Prologue to the Franklin's Tale quoted in the note to II 13.

150. pené: in ME. the final sound developed from OFr. (e) fell together with the sounds arising from OE. -ig, OFr. ie, &c. Hence pené or peny 186 (OE. penig); reprené 184 for repreny; cortaysé 120, 121, beside cortaysye 72, 84, 96. The acute accent is editorial.

150. pené: in Middle English, the final sound developed from Old French (e) merged with the sounds from Old English -ig, Old French ie, etc. Therefore, pené or peny 186 (Old English penig); reprené 184 for repreny; cortaysé 120, 121, alongside cortaysye 72, 84, 96. The acute accent is editorial.

153. 'At midmorning the master goes to the market.' totȝ (= tǭs) = tās, contracted form of takes 'betakes himself'; cp. tone = taken V 91. The spelling and rimes with o (which cannot develop normally from ă lengthened in open syllables because this lengthening is everywhere later than the change āǭ) are usually explained as artificial. It is assumed that as Northern bān corresponded to Midland bǭn, so from Northern 'take' an unhistorical Midland was deduced. But it is possible that the contraction of tăke(n), and consequent lengthening tá(n), is older than the ordinary lengthening tăketáke, and also older than the development of ā to ǭ in North Midland.

153. 'At midmorning, the master goes to the market.' totȝ (= tǭs) = tās, a shortened form of takes, meaning 'makes his way'; see tone = taken V 91. The spelling and rhymes with o (which cannot develop normally from ă lengthened in open syllables because this lengthening occurred later than the change āǭ) are typically viewed as artificial. It is believed that, just as Northern bān aligns with Midland bǭn, an unhistorical Midland was derived from Northern 'take'. However, it is possible that the contraction of tăke(n), and the resulting lengthening tá(n), is older than the standard lengthening tăketáke, and also predates the shift of ā to ǭ in North Midland.

164. I yow pay: note the survival of the old use of the present to express future tense.

164. I yow pay: notice the continued use of the present tense to express the future.

176. þat at ȝe moun, 'what you can'. At as a relative appears usually to be from Old Norse at, with the same sense, and it is not uncommon in Northern English. But þat at here is more likely the normal development of þat þatþat tat (note to II 102) ≻ þat at.

176. that you can, 'what you can'. At, as a relative, usually comes from Old Norse at, with the same meaning, and it's not uncommon in Northern English. However, that at here is more likely the normal development of that thatthat tat (note to II 102) ≻ that at.

179. sumoun is infin. not sb.: 'he had (them) summoned'; cp. note to VIII a 79.

179. sumoun is infin. not sb.: 'he had (them) summoned'; see note to VIII a 79.

192. 'It seems to us we ought to receive more.' Vus þynk is a remnant of the old impersonal construction of þynceþ 'it seems'. In this phrase, probably owing to confusion with we þynk(en), the verb often has no flexional ending; cp. l. 192. vus oȝe is formed by analogy, the verb being properly personal; cp. must vs XVII 292, 334.

192. 'It seems to us we should receive more.' Vus þynk is a leftover from the old way of using þynceþ 'it seems'. In this phrase, likely because of mixing it up with we þynk(en), the verb often doesn't have an ending; see l. 192. vus oȝe is created by analogy, as the verb is meant to be personal; see must vs XVII 292, 334.

200. And, 'If'.

200. And, 'If'.

205-8. More, which is necessary for the metrical form, is best taken as conj. 'moreover', 'further'; weþer introduces a direct question (note to V 118). louyly is perhaps miswritten for lauly 'lawful', as the Pearl-Gawayne group often show the converse au, aw for normal ou, ow, e.g. bawe for bowe, trawþe for trowþe. 'Further, is my power to do what pleases me with my own lawful?' The meaning is fixed by Matthew xx. 15 'Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own? Is thine eye evil because I am good?'

205-8. More, which is needed for the meter, is best understood as conj. 'moreover', 'further'; weþer introduces a direct question (note to V 118). louyly might be a typo for lauly 'lawful', as the Pearl-Gawayne group often shows the opposite au, aw for the usual ou, ow, e.g. bawe for bowe, trawþe for trowþe. 'Furthermore, is it my right to do what I please with what is mine?' The meaning is clarified by Matthew xx. 15 'Is it not lawful for me to do what I want with what belongs to me? Is your eye evil because I am good?'

212. mykeȝ. In the few recorded examples mik, myk seems to mean 'an intimate friend'. Here it is used for the sake of rime in an extended sense 'chosen companion of the Lord'.

212. mykeȝ. In the few recorded examples, mik and myk seem to mean 'a close friend'. Here, it is used for the sake of rhyme in an extended sense 'selected companion of the Lord'.

221 f. Wheþer, &c., 'Although I began just now, coming into the vineyard in the eventide, ', &c.

221 f. Whether, &c., 'Even though I just started coming into the vineyard in the evening, ', &c.

[227]224. Note the rime (OE. sŭm) with ON. blóm(i), OE. dōm, cōm. Such rimes occur occasionally in Northern texts of the fourteenth century—never in the South.

[227]224. Notice the rhyme (OE. sŭm) with ON. blóm(i), OE. dōm, cōm. These rhymes appear occasionally in Northern texts from the fourteenth century—but never in the South.

233. Psalm lxii. 12 'Also unto Thee, O Lord, belongeth mercy; for Thou renderest to every man according to his work.'

233. Psalm 62:12 'Also to You, O Lord, belongs mercy; for You give to every person according to their work.'

237-40. Loosely constructed. 'Now, if you came to payment before him that stood firm through the long day, then he who did less work would be more entitled to receive pay, and the further , the less , the more .'

237-40. Loosely constructed. 'Now, if you got paid before the person who held strong throughout the long day, then the one who did less work would have more right to be paid, and the further it goes, the less work, the more claim to be paid.'

249-51. On the meaning of these lines there is no agreement. Gollancz and Osgood interpret: 'That man's privilege is great who ever stood in awe of Him (God) who rescues sinners. From such men no happiness is withheld, for,' &c. Yet it is difficult to believe that even a poet hard pressed would use dard to Hym to mean 'feared Him'. One of several rival interpretations will suffice to show the ambiguities of the text: 'His (God's) generosity, which is always inscrutable (lit. lay hidden), is abundant to the man who recovers his soul from sin. From such men no happiness is withheld', &c. The sense and construction of dard (for which the emendation fard, pret. of fere 'to go', has been suggested, the rest of the interpretation following Gollancz), and the obscurity of the argument, are the chief obstacles to a satisfactory solution.

249-51. There’s no consensus on the meaning of these lines. Gollancz and Osgood interpret it as: 'That man’s privilege is great who has ever stood in awe of Him (God) who rescues sinners. From such men, no happiness is withheld, for,' &c. However, it’s hard to believe that even a poet in a tough spot would use dard to Hym to mean 'feared Him'. One of several competing interpretations shows the text's ambiguities: 'His (God's) generosity, which is always inscrutable (literally, lay hidden), is abundant to the man who recovers his soul from sin. From such men, no happiness is withheld', &c. The meaning and structure of dard (for which the suggestion of fard, the past tense of fere 'to go', has been proposed, following Gollancz's interpretation), along with the obscurity of the argument, are the main hurdles to a satisfactory solution.


VII

Dialect: Irregular, but predominantly North-West Midland; cp. V and VI.

Dialect: Irregular, but mainly North-West Midland; compare V and VI.

Inflexions:—

Inflexions:—

VERB: pres. ind. 3 sg. warys 19, has 20.

VERB: present indicative third person singular warys 19, has 20.

3 pl. ben 11, sayn 182, haue 31.

3 pl. been 11, saying 182, have 31.

pres. p. claterand 137, þriuaund 158, leymonde 153; beside blowyng 106, doutyng 114.

pres. p. claterand 137, þriuaund 158, leymonde 153; beside blowyng 106, doutyng 114.

strong pp. slydyn 6, stoken 11.

strong pp. slydyn 6, stoken 11.

The weak pp. and pa. t. have -it, -(e)t for -(e)d: drepit 9, suet 24.

The weak past participle and past tense have -it, -(e)t for -(e)d: drepit 9, suet 24.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. nom. þai 45; poss. hor 8, beside þere 9, 10; obj. hom 24.

PRONOUN 3RD PERSON.: pl. nom. they 45; poss. their 8, beside there 9, 10; obj. them 24.

Sounds and Spelling: Northern and North Midland forms are qwiles (= whiles) 39, hondqwile 117; and wysshe 4 (note). West Midland indications are buernes 'men' 90, 91 = OE. beorn (but buerne 'sea' 159 = OE. burn- is probably miswritten owing to confusion with buern 'man'); and perhaps the spelling u in unaccented syllables: mecull 10, watur 119, wintur 124.

Sounds and Spelling: Northern and North Midland forms are qwiles (= whiles) 39, hondqwile 117; and wysshe 4 (note). West Midland indications are buernes 'men' 90, 91 = OE. beorn (but buerne 'sea' 159 = OE. burn- is probably miswritten due to confusion with buern 'man'); and perhaps the spelling u in unaccented syllables: mecull 10, watur 119, wintur 124.


[228]4. wysshe = wisse 'guide'. In the North final sh was commonly pronounced ss; cp. note to I 128-9, and the rimes in XVII 1-4. Conversely etymological ss was sometimes spelt ssh.

[228]4. wysshe = wisse 'guide'. In the North, the final sh was often pronounced as ss; see the note to I 128-9, and the rhymes in XVII 1-4. On the other hand, the etymological ss was sometimes spelled as ssh.

7-8. strongest... and wisest... to wale, 'the strongest... and wisest... that could be chosen' (lit. 'to choose').

7-8. strongest... and wisest... to choose, 'the strongest... and wisest... that could be chosen' (lit. 'to choose').

15. On lusti to loke, 'pleasant to look upon'.

15. On lusti to loke, 'nice to look at'.

21 ff. A typical example of the vague and rambling constructions in which this writer indulges: apparently 'but old stories of the valiant who held high rank may give pleasure to some who never saw their deeds, through the writings of men who knew them at first hand (?) (in dede), to be searched by those who followed after, in order to make known (or to know?) all the manner in which the events happened, by looking upon letters (i.e. writings) that were left behind of old'.

21 ff. A typical example of the vague and rambling sentences this writer uses: apparently, "old stories of the brave who held high rank might interest some who never witnessed their actions, through the accounts of those who knew them personally (?) (in fact), to be explored by those who came after, in order to reveal (or to understand?) all the details of how the events took place, by examining the writings left behind."

45. Benoît de Sainte-Maure says the Athenians rejected Homer's story of gods fighting like mortals, but charitably explains that, as Homer lived a hundred years after the siege, it is no wonder if he made mistakes:

45. Benoît de Sainte-Maure says the Athenians rejected Homer's story of gods fighting like humans, but kindly explains that since Homer lived a hundred years after the siege, it's no surprise he made errors:

N'est merveille s'il i faillit,

It's no wonder if he fails,

Quar onc n'i fu ne rien n'en vit.

Quar onc n'i fu ne rien n'en vit.

Prologue, ll. 55-6.

Prologue, ll. 55-6.

53-4. 'That was elegantly compiled by a wise clerk—one Guido, a man who had searched carefully, and knew all the actions from authors whom he had by him.' See Introductory note, pp. 68 f.

53-4. 'That was skillfully put together by a knowledgeable clerk—one Guido, a man who had thoroughly researched and was familiar with all the works from the authors he had on hand.' See Introductory note, pp. 68 f.

66-7. Cornelius Nepos was supposed to have found the Greek work of Dares at Athens when rummaging in an old cupboard (Benoît de Sainte-Maure, Prologue, ll. 77 ff.).

66-7. Cornelius Nepos is said to have discovered the Greek work of Dares in Athens while searching through an old cupboard (Benoît de Sainte-Maure, Prologue, ll. 77 ff.).

157. Note the slovenly repetition from l. 151. So l. 159 repeats l. 152.

157. Notice the careless repetition from line 151. Line 159 repeats line 152.

168-9. I have transposed these lines, assuming that they were misplaced by a copyist. Guido's Latin favours the change, and the whole passage will illustrate the English translator's methods:

168-9. I have moved these lines, thinking that they were mixed up by a copyist. Guido's Latin supports the change, and the entire passage will show the English translator's techniques:

Oyleus uero Aiax qui cum 32 nauibus suis in predictam incidit tempestatem, omnibus nauibus suis exustis et submersis in mari, in suis uiribus brachiorum nando semiuiuus peruenit ad terram; et, inflatus pre nimio potu aque, uix se nudum recepit in littore, vbi usque ad superuenientis diei lucem quasi mortuus iacuit in arena, [et] de morte sua sperans potius quam de uita. Sed cum quidam ex suis nando similiter a maris ingluuie iam erepti nudi peruenissent ad littus, dominum eorum querunt in littore [et] si forsitan euasisset. Quem in arena iacentem inueniunt, dulcibus uerborum fouent affatibus, cum nec in uestibus ipsum nec in alio possunt subsidio refouere. (MS. Harley 4123, fol. 117 a—the bracketed words are superfluous.)

Ajax, on the other hand, who with his 32 ships encountered the aforementioned storm, found all his ships burned and sunk in the sea. He managed to swim to land, half-alive, using his strength. Overwhelmed by too much water, he barely got himself ashore, where he lay in the sand almost like a dead man until the light of the next day, hoping more for death than for life. But when some of his men, also escaping from the sea’s depths, arrived naked at the shore, they searched for their leader on the beach to see if he had perhaps survived. They found him lying in the sand, trying to comfort him with sweet words, while they could restore him neither with clothes nor any other help. (MS. Harley 4123, fol. 117 a—the bracketed words are superfluous.)

[229]178. Telamon was not at the siege, and his name appears here and in l. 150 as the result of a tangle which begins in the confusion of Oyleus Ajax with Ajax the son of Telamon. In classical writers after Homer it is Oyleus Ajax who, at the sack of Troy, drags Cassandra from the temple of Minerva. This is the story in Dictys. Dares, like Homer, is silent. In Benoît de Sainte-Maure's poem (ll. 26211-16), the best MSS. name Oyleus Ajax as Cassandra's captor, but others have 'Thelamon Aiax', i.e. Ajax, the son of Telamon. Guido read Benoît in a MS. of the latter class, and accordingly makes Telamonius Aiax do the sacrilege. With the English translator this becomes Telamon simply (Bk. xxix, ll. 11993-7). So when later, in Bk. xxxi, he comes to describe the shipwreck, he replaces Guido's Aiax by Telamon, and spoils the story of Minerva's vengeance on the actual violator of her sanctuary.

[229]178. Telamon wasn't present at the siege, and his name appears here and in l. 150 due to a mix-up caused by the confusion between Oyleus Ajax and Ajax, the son of Telamon. In writers from the classical period after Homer, it is Oyleus Ajax who, during the fall of Troy, drags Cassandra out of the temple of Minerva. This story is found in Dictys. Dares, like Homer, doesn't mention it. In Benoît de Sainte-Maure's poem (ll. 26211-16), the best manuscripts identify Oyleus Ajax as Cassandra's captor, but others refer to 'Thelamon Aiax', meaning Ajax, the son of Telamon. Guido read Benoît in a manuscript from the latter group and thus has Telamonius Aiax commit the sacrilege. With the English translator, this becomes simply Telamon (Bk. xxix, ll. 11993-7). So later, in Bk. xxxi, when he describes the shipwreck, he substitutes Guido's Aiax with Telamon, which changes the story about Minerva's revenge on the actual violator of her sanctuary.


VIII

Dialect: South Midland, with mixture of forms.

Dialect: South Midland, with a mix of styles.

a. VERB: pres. ind. 2 sg. seist 226, wilnest 256.

a. VERB: present indicative 2nd person singular seist 226, wilnest 256.

3 sg. comaundeth 16.

3 sg. commands 16.

1 pl. haue 118, preye 119.

1 pl. have 118, pray 119.

2 pl. han 11, wasten 127.

2 pl. han 11, wasten 127.

3 pl. liggeth 15, &c.; beside ben 50, waste 155.

3 pl. liggeth 15, &c.; beside ben 50, waste 155.

imper. pl. spynneth 13.

imper. pl. spynneth 13.

pres. p. (none in a); romynge b 11.

pres. p. (none in a); romynge b 11.

strong pp. bake 187, ybake 278, ybaken 175.

strong pp. bake 187, ybake 278, ybaken 175.

Infinitives in -ie (OE. -ian) are retained: erye 4, hatie 52, tilye 229 (OE. erian, hatian, tilian).

Infinitives in -ie (OE. -ian) are kept: erye 4, hatie 52, tilye 229 (OE. erian, hatian, tilian).

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. nom. þei 126, &c., beside hii 15; poss. her 54; obj. hem 2.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. nom. they 126, &c., beside them 15; poss. their 54; obj. them 2.

Sounds: OE. y often shows the Western development, as in huyre(d) 108, 133, &c.; abugge 75, 159; beside bigge 275. So Cornehulle b 1. But such forms were not uncommon in the London dialect of the time.

Sounds: OE. y often represents the Western development, as in huyre(d) 108, 133, &c.; abugge 75, 159; alongside bigge 275. So Cornehulle b 1. However, such forms were fairly common in the London dialect of the time.

b. The second extract has a more Southern dialectal colouring. Note especially the gen. pl. forms lollarene 31, knauene 56, lordene 77, continuing or extending the OE. weak gen. pl. in -ena; and menne 29, 74, retaining the ending of the OE. gen. pl. manna.

b. The second extract has a more Southern dialect influence. Pay attention to the plural forms lollarene 31, knauene 56, lordene 77, which continue or extend the Old English weak plural ending in -ena; and menne 29, 74, which keeps the ending of the Old English plural manna.

The representation of unaccented vowels by u in hure (= 'their') 50, (= 'her') 53; (h)us 'his' 60, 101; clerkus 65, is commonest in Western districts. h(w) is no longer aspirated: [230] wanne 1, werby 35, MS. eggen 19; and conversely hyf 'if' 43, his 'is' 105.

The representation of unaccented vowels by u in hure (= 'their') 50, (= 'her') 53; (h)us 'his' 60, 101; clerkus 65, is most common in Western areas. h(w) is no longer aspirated: [230] wanne 1, werby 35, MS. eggen 19; and on the other hand hyf 'if' 43, his 'is' 105.


a 9. for shedyng, 'to prevent spilling'; and so for colde 62 'as a protection against cold'; for bollyng 209 'to prevent swelling'; for chillyng 306, &c.

a 9. for shedyng, 'to stop spilling'; and so for colde 62 'as a guard against cold'; for bollyng 209 'to prevent swelling'; for chillyng 306, &c.

a 11. Þat ȝe han silke and sendal to sowe: The construction changes as if Piers had begun: Ich praye ȝow, which is the reading in the C-text. The difficulty of excluding modern ideas from the interpretation of the Middle Ages is shown by the comment of a scholar so accomplished as M. Petit-Dutaillis: 'Il attaque les riches peu miséricordieux, les dames charmantes aux doigts effilés, qui ne s'occupent pas des pauvres' (Soulèvement, p. lxii). But there is no hint of satire or reproach in the text. The poet, always conventional, assigns to high-born ladies the work which at the time was considered most fitting for them. So it is reported in praise of the sainted Isabella of France, sister of St. Louis: Quand elle fust introduicte des lettres suffisamment, elle s'estudioit à apprendre à ouurer de soye, et faisoit estolles et autres paremens à saincte Eglise—'When she was sufficiently introduced to letters, she set herself to learn how to work in silk, and made stoles and other vestments for Holy Church.' (Joinville, Histoire d. S. Louys, Paris 1668, pt. i, p. 169.)

a 11. That you have silk and sand to sew: The construction changes as if Piers had started: I pray you, which is the reading in the C-text. The challenge of separating modern ideas from the interpretation of the Middle Ages is highlighted by the comment of a scholar as accomplished as M. Petit-Dutaillis: 'He criticizes the rich, who are often unmerciful, and the charming ladies with slender fingers, who don't care for the poor' (Uprising, p. lxii). But there's no hint of satire or reproach in the text. The poet, always conventional, assigns to high-born ladies the work that was then considered most suitable for them. So it is recounted in praise of the sainted Isabella of France, sister of St. Louis: When she was sufficiently educated in letters, she applied herself to learn how to work with silk, and made stoles and other vestments for Holy Church—'When she was sufficiently introduced to letters, she set herself to learn how to work in silk, and made stoles and other vestments for Holy Church.' (Joinville, History of St. Louis, Paris 1668, pt. i, p. 169.)

a 19. for þe Lordes loue of heuene: cp. l. 214, and notes to I 44, I 83, II 518.

a 19. for the Lord's love of heaven: see line 214, and notes to I 44, I 83, II 518.

a 23. on þe teme, 'on this subject'; teme 'theme' is a correct form, because Latin th was pronounced t. The modern pronunciation is due to the influence of classical spelling.

a 23. on the topic, 'on this subject'; topic 'theme' is a correct form, because Latin th was pronounced t. The modern pronunciation is due to the influence of classical spelling.

a 32. affaite þe, 'tame for thyself'; cp. l. 64 (I shal) brynge me = 'bring (for myself)', and the note to II 289.

a 32. do this, 'take for yourself'; see line 64 (I shall) bring me = 'bring (for myself)', and the note to II 289.

a 40-1. 'And though you should fine them, let Mercy be the assessor, and let Meekness rule over you, in spite of Gain.' This is a warning against abuse of the lord of the manor's power to impose fines in the manorial court with the object of raising revenue rather than of administering justice. Cp. Ashley, Introduction to English Economic History, vol. i (1894), pt. ii, p. 266. For maugré Medes chekes cp. 151.

a 40-1. 'Even if you impose fines, let Mercy be the judge, and let Meekness guide your actions, regardless of profit.' This serves as a warning against misusing the lord of the manor's authority to impose fines in the manorial court for the purpose of generating income rather than ensuring justice. See Ashley, Introduction to English Economic History, vol. i (1894), pt. ii, p. 266. For maugré Medes chekes, see 151.

a 49. Luke xiv. 10.

a 49. Luke 14:10.

a 50. yuel to knowe, 'hard to distinguish'.

a 50. yuel to knowe, 'hard to tell'.

a 72-5. These clumsy lines, which are found in all versions, exemplify the chief faults in Piers Plowman: structural weakness and superfluous allegory.

a 72-5. These awkward lines, found in every version, illustrate the main issues in Piers Plowman: weak structure and unnecessary allegory.

a 79. I wil... do wryte my biqueste, 'I will have my will written'; make(n), ger (gar), and lete(n) are commonly used like do(n) with an active infinitive, which is most conveniently rendered by the passive; so do wryte 'cause to be written'; dyd werche 'caused to be made' I 218; mad sumoun [231] 'caused to be summoned' VI 179; gert dres vp 'caused to be set up' X 16; leet make 'caused to be made' IX 223, &c.

a 79. I will... write my will, 'I will have my will written'; make(n), ger (gar), and lete(n) are commonly used like do(n) with an active infinitive, which is most conveniently expressed in the passive; so do write 'cause to be written'; did work 'caused to be made' I 218; made summoning [231] 'caused to be summoned' VI 179; got set up 'caused to be set up' X 16; let make 'caused to be made' IX 223, &c.

a 80. In Dei nomine, amen: A regular opening phrase for wills.

a 80. In the name of God, amen: A common opening phrase for wills.

a 84. 'I trust to have a release from and remission of my debts which are recorded in that book.' Rental, a book in which the sums due from a tenant were noted, here means 'record of sins'.

a 84. 'I hope to be freed from and forgiven for my debts that are listed in that book.' Rental, a book where the amounts owed by a tenant were recorded, here means 'record of sins'.

a 86. he: the parson, as representing the Church.

a 86. he: the pastor, as representing the Church.

a 91. douȝtres. In l. 73 only one daughter is named. In the B-text, Passus xviii. 426, she is called Kalote (see note to b 2 below).

a 91. daughters. In line 73, only one daughter is mentioned. In the B-text, Passus xviii. 426, she is referred to as Kalote (see note to b 2 below).

a 94. bi þe rode of Lukes: at Lucca (French Lucques) is a Crucifix and a famous representation of the face of Christ, reputed to be the work of the disciple Nicodemus. From Eadmer and William of Malmesbury we learn that William the Conqueror's favourite oath was 'By the Face of Lucca!', and it is worth noting that the frequent and varied adjurations in Middle English are copied from the French.

a 94. bi þe rode of Lukes: in Lucca (French Lucques) there is a Crucifix and a well-known depiction of Christ's face, believed to be created by the disciple Nicodemus. From Eadmer and William of Malmesbury, we find out that William the Conqueror's favorite oath was 'By the Face of Lucca!', and it's interesting to point out that the many different curses in Middle English are modeled after the French.

a 114. 'May the Devil take him who cares!'

a 114. 'Who cares? Let the Devil take him!'

a 115 ff. faitoures (cp. ll. 185 ff.), who feigned some injury or disease to avoid work and win the pity of the charitable, multiplied in the disturbed years following the Black Death. Statutes were passed against them, and even against those who gave them alms (Jusserand, English Wayfaring Life, pp. 261 ff.). But the type was long lived. In the extract from Handlyng Synne (No. I), we have already a monument of their activities.

a 115 ff. faitoures (cp. ll. 185 ff.), who pretended to be injured or ill to dodge work and gain the sympathy of the generous, increased during the chaotic years after the Black Death. Laws were enacted against them, as well as against those who gave them charity (Jusserand, English Wayfaring Life, pp. 261 ff.). However, this type of person persisted for a long time. In the excerpt from Handlyng Synne (No. I), we already see a record of their actions.

a 141. 'And those that have cloisters and churches (i.e. monks and priests) shall have some of my goods to provide themselves with copes.'

a 141. 'And those who have cloisters and churches (meaning monks and priests) shall receive some of my goods to provide themselves with vestments.'

a 142. Robert Renne-aboute. The type of a wandering preacher; posteles are clearly preachers with no fixed sphere of authority, like the mendicant friars and Wiclif's 'poor priests'. Against both the regular clergy constantly complained that they preached without the authority of the bishop.

a 142. Robert Renne-aboute. The archetype of a wandering preacher; posteles are clearly preachers without a defined area of authority, similar to the mendicant friars and Wiclif's 'poor priests.' The regular clergy often complained that they preached without having the bishop's authority.

a 186. Þat seten: the MS. by confusion has þat seten to seten to begge, &c.

a 186. Þat seten: the manuscript mistakenly has þat seten to seten to begge, &c.

a 187. þat was bake for Bayarde: i.e. 'horse-bread' (l. 208), which used to be made from beans and peas only. Bayard, properly a 'bay horse', was, according to romance, the name of the horse given by Charlemagne to Rinaldo. Hence it became the conventional name for a horse, just as Reynard was appropriated to the fox. Chaucer speaks of proude Bayard (Troilus, Bk. i. 218) and, referring to an unknown story, Bayard the blynde (Canon's Yeoman's Tale, 860).

a 187. that was baked for Bayarde: i.e. 'horse-bread' (l. 208), which used to be made from beans and peas only. Bayard, technically a 'bay horse', was, according to romance, the name of the horse given by Charlemagne to Rinaldo. So it became a common name for a horse, just like Reynard was used for the fox. Chaucer mentions proud Bayard (Troilus, Bk. i. 218) and, referencing an unknown story, Bayard the blind (Canon's Yeoman's Tale, 860).

a 221. Michi vindictam: Romans xii. 19.

a 221. Michi vindictam: Romans 12:19.

a 224. Luke xvi. 9.

a 224. Luke 16:9.

[232]a 229. Genesis iii. 19.

[232]a 229. Genesis 3:19.

a 231. Sapience: the Book of Wisdom, but the quotation is actually from Proverbs xx. 4.

a 231. Sapience: the Book of Wisdom, but the quote is actually from Proverbs 20:4.

a 234. Mathew with mannes face. Each of the evangelists had his symbol: Matthew, a man; Mark, a lion; Luke, a bull; John, an eagle; and in early Gospel books their portraits are usually accompanied by the appropriate symbols.

a 234. Matthew with a human face. Each of the evangelists had his own symbol: Matthew, a man; Mark, a lion; Luke, a bull; John, an eagle; and in early Gospel books, their portraits are typically shown alongside these symbols.

a 235 ff. Matthew xxv. 14 ff.; Luke xix. 12 ff.

a 235 ff. Matthew 25:14 ff.; Luke 19:12 ff.

a 245. Contemplatyf lyf or actyf lyf. The merits of these two ways of life were endlessly disputed in the Middle Ages. In XI b Wiclif attacks the position of the monks and of Rolle's followers; and the author of Pearl (VI 61 ff.) takes up the related question of salvation by works or by grace.

a 245. Contemplative life or active life. The advantages of these two lifestyles were debated endlessly during the Middle Ages. In XI b, Wiclif criticizes the views of the monks and Rolle's followers; and the author of Pearl (VI 61 ff.) addresses the related issue of salvation through works or through grace.

a 246. Psalm cxxviii. 1.

a 246. Psalm 128:1.

a 264. Jusserand gives a brief account of the old-time physicians in English Wayfaring Life, pp. 177 ff. The best were somewhat haphazard in their methods, and the mountebanks brought discredit on the profession. Here are a few fourteenth-century prescriptions:

a 264. Jusserand provides a short overview of the old-time doctors in English Wayfaring Life, pp. 177 ff. The best ones were a bit random in their approaches, and the charlatans brought shame to the field. Here are a few prescriptions from the fourteenth century:

For hym that haves the squynansy ['quinsy']:—

For someone with quinsy:

Tak a fatte katte, and fla hit wele and clene, and draw oute the guttes; and tak the grees of an urcheon ['hedgehog'], and the fatte of a bare, and resynes, and feinygreke ['fenugreek'], and sauge ['sage'], and gumme of wodebynde, and virgyn wax: al this mye ['grate'] smal, and farse ['stuff'] the catte within als thu farses a gos: rost hit hale, and geder the grees, and enoynt hym tharwith. (Reliquiae Antiquae, ed. Wright and Halliwell (1841), vol. i, p. 51.)

Take a fat cat and skin it well and clean, and remove the guts; then take the fat from a hedgehog, the fat from a bear, raisins, fenugreek, sage, gum from woodbine, and virgin wax: all this finely ground, and stuff the cat with it just like you would stuff a goose. Roast it whole, and collect the fat, and baste it with that. (Reliquiae Antiquae, ed. Wright and Halliwell (1841), vol. i, p. 51.)

Ȝyf a woud hund hat ybite a man:—

If a wild dog has bitten a man:—

Take toukarsyn ['towncress'], and pulyole ['penny-royal'], and seþ hit in water, and ȝef hym to drynke, and hit schal caste out þe venym: and ȝif þou miste ['might'] haue of þe hundys here, ley hit þerto, and hit schal hele hit. (Medical Works of the Fourteenth Century, ed. G. Henslow, London 1899, p. 19.)

Take towncress and pennyroyal, boil them in water, and give it to them to drink; it will flush out the poison. And if you have any of the hounds here, add it to the mix, and it will heal them. (Medical Works of the Fourteenth Century, ed. G. Henslow, London 1899, p. 19.)

A goud oynement for þe goute:—

A good ointment for the gout:—

Take þe grece of a bor, and þe grece of a ratoun, and cattys grece, and voxis grece, and hors grece, and þe grece of a brok ['badger']; and take feþeruoye ['feverfew'] and eysyl ['vinegar'], and stampe hem togedre; and take a litel lynnesed, and stampe hit wel, and do hit þerto; and meng al togedre, and het hit in a scherd, and þerwith anoynte þe goute by the fuyre. Do so ofte and hit schal be hol. (Ibid., p. 20.)

Take the grease from a boar, the grease from a rat, cat grease, fox grease, horse grease, and the grease from a badger; then take feverfew and vinegar, and crush them together; add a little linseed oil, and mix it well; combine everything and heat it in a pot, and with it anoint the gout by the fire. Do this often and it will be healed. (Ibid., p. 20.)

a 284. Lammasse tyme: August 1, when the new corn (l. 294) would be in. On this day a loaf was offered as firstfruits: whence the name, OE. hlāf-mæsse.

a 284. Lammas time: August 1, when the new crop (l. 294) would be ready. On this day, a loaf was offered as the first harvest: hence the name, OE. hlāf-mæsse.

a 307 ff. Owing to repeated famines, the wages of manual labour rose throughout the first half of the fourteenth century. A crisis [233] was reached when the Black Death (1349) so reduced the number of workers that the survivors were able to demand wages on a scale which seemed unconscionable to their employers. By the Statute of Labourers (1350 and 1351) an attempt was made to force wages and prices back to the level of 1346. For a day's haymaking 1d. was to be the maximum wage; for reaping 2d. or 3d. Throughout the second half of the fourteenth century vain attempts were made to enforce these maxima, and the penalties did much to fan the unrest that broke out in the Peasants' Revolt of 1381.

a 307 ff. Due to repeated famines, wages for manual labor rose throughout the first half of the fourteenth century. A crisis [233] occurred when the Black Death (1349) drastically reduced the number of workers, leading the survivors to demand wages that seemed outrageous to their employers. With the Statute of Labourers (1350 and 1351), there was an attempt to force wages and prices back to the levels of 1346. For a day's haymaking, the maximum wage was set at 1d.; for reaping, it was 2d. or 3d. Throughout the second half of the fourteenth century, unsuccessful attempts were made to enforce these limits, and the penalties contributed to the unrest that led to the Peasants' Revolt of 1381.

a 309-10. From Bk. i of the Disticha of Dionysius Cato, a collection of proverbs famous throughout the Middle Ages.

a 309-10. From Bk. i of the Disticha of Dionysius Cato, a collection of proverbs well-known throughout the Middle Ages.

a 321. Saturn was a malevolent planet, as we see from his speech in Chaucer's Knight's Tale, 1595 ff.

a 321. Saturn was a harmful planet, as we see from his speech in Chaucer's Knight's Tale, 1595 ff.

a 324. Deth: the Plague.

a 324. Deth: the Pandemic.

b 1. Cornehulle. Cornhill was one of the liveliest quarters of fourteenth-century London, and a haunt of idlers, beggars, and doubtful characters. Its pillory and stocks were famous. Its market where, if The London Lickpenny is to be credited, dealing in stolen clothes was a speciality, was privileged above all others in the city. See the documents in Riley's Memorials of London.

b 1. Cornehulle. Cornhill was one of the busiest areas of fourteenth-century London, popular among idlers, beggars, and shady characters. Its pillory and stocks were well-known. The market there, which, according to The London Lickpenny, specialized in selling stolen clothes, was more privileged than any other in the city. Check the documents in Riley's Memorials of London.

b 2. Kytte: In the B-text, Passus xviii. 425-6, Kytte is mentioned again:

b 2. Kytte: In the B-text, Passus xviii. 425-6, Kytte is mentioned again:

and riȝt with þat I waked

and right with that I woke up

And called Kitte my wyf and Kalote my douȝter.

And called Kitte my wife and Kalote my daughter.

b 4. lollares of London: The followers of Wiclif were called 'Lollards' by their opponents; but the word here seems to mean 'idlers' as in l. 31. lewede heremytes: 'lay hermits': hermits were not necessarily in holy orders, and so far from seeking complete solitude, they often lived in the cities or near the great highways, where many passers would have opportunity to recognize their merit by giving alms. See Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, pp. 93 ff.

b 4. Lollards of London: The followers of Wiclif were called 'Lollards' by their opponents; however, here the term seems to refer to 'idlers' as in line 31. Lewede heremytes: 'lay hermits': hermits were not necessarily part of the clergy, and rather than seeking complete solitude, they often lived in cities or near major roads, where many passersby would have the chance to recognize their value by giving donations. See Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, pp. 93 ff.

b 5. 'For I judged those men as Reason taught me.' Skeat's interpretation—that made of means 'made verses about'—is forced. The sense is that the idlers and hermits thought little of the dreamer, and he was equally critical of them.

b 5. 'I judged those men as Reason taught me.' Skeat's interpretation—that made of means 'made verses about'—is a stretch. The point is that the idlers and hermits didn’t think much of the dreamer, and he was just as critical of them.

b 6. as ich cam by Conscience: 'as I passed by Conscience', referring to a vision described in the previous Passus, in which Conscience is the principal figure.

b 6. as I passed by Conscience: 'as I passed by Conscience', referring to a vision described in the previous Passus, where Conscience is the main character.

b 10 f. In hele and in vnité, 'in health and in my full senses', and Romynge in remembraunce qualify me.

b 10 f. In health and in my full senses, and Reflecting in remembrance describe me.

b 14. Mowe oþer mowen, 'mow or stack'. For these unrelated words see the Glossary.

b 14. To mow or to stack, 'cut down or pile up'. For these unrelated words, see the Glossary.

b 16. haywarde: by derivation 'hedge-ward'. He watched over enclosures and prevented animals from straying among the crops. Observe that ME. nouns denoting occupation usually [234] survive in surnames:—Baxter 'baker', Bow(y)er, Chapman, Dyer, Falconer, Fletcher 'arrow-maker', Fo(re)ster, Franklin, Hayward, Lister (= litster, 'dyer'), Palmer, Reeve(s), Spicer, Sumner, Tyler 'maker or layer of tiles', Warner 'keeper of warrens', Webb, Webster, Wright, Yeoman, &c.

b 16. haywarde: derived from 'hedge-ward'. He oversaw enclosures and kept animals from wandering into the crops. Note that Middle English nouns referring to occupations often [234] continue in surnames:—Baxter 'baker', Bow(y)er, Chapman, Dyer, Falconer, Fletcher 'arrow-maker', Fo(re)ster, Franklin, Hayward, Lister (= litster, 'dyer'), Palmer, Reeve(s), Spicer, Sumner, Tyler 'maker or layer of tiles', Warner 'keeper of warrens', Webb, Webster, Wright, Yeoman, etc.

b 20-1. 'Or craft of any kind that is necessary to the community, to provide food for them that are bedridden.'

b 20-1. 'Or any skill needed by the community to provide food for those who are bedridden.'

b 24. to long, 'too tall': cp. B-text, Passus xv. 148 my name is Longe Wille. Consistency in such details in a poem full of inconsistencies makes it probable that the poet is describing himself, not an imagined dreamer.

b 24. to long, 'too tall': see B-text, Passus xv. 148 my name is Longe Wille. Consistency in these details within a poem that is otherwise full of inconsistencies suggests that the poet is describing himself, not a fictional dreamer.

b 33. Psalm lxii. 12.

b 33. Psalm 62:12.

b 45. 1 Corinthians vii. 20.

b 45. 1 Corinthians 7:20.

b 46 ff. Cp. the note to XI b 131 f. The dreamer appears to have made his living by saying prayers for the souls of the dead, a service which, from small beginnings in the early Middle Ages, had by this time withdrawn much of the energy of the clergy from their regular duties. See note to XI b 140 f.

b 46 ff. See the note to XI b 131 f. The dreamer seems to have supported himself by praying for the souls of the deceased, a practice that, starting from humble origins in the early Middle Ages, had by this period diverted much of the clergy’s efforts away from their usual responsibilities. Refer to the note for XI b 140 f.

b 49. my Seuene Psalmes: the Penitential Psalms, normally vi, xxxii, xxxviii, li, cii, cxxx, cxliii, in the numbering of the Authorised Version. The Prymer, which contained the devotions supplementary to the regular Church service, included the Placebo, Dirige, and the Seven Psalms: see the edition by Littlehales for the Early English Text Society.

b 49. my Seuene Psalmes: the Penitential Psalms, usually numbered vi, xxxii, xxxviii, li, cii, cxxx, cxliii, in the numbering of the Authorized Version. The Prymer, which had additional prayers for the regular Church service, included the Placebo, Dirige, and the Seven Psalms: see the edition by Littlehales for the Early English Text Society.

b 50. for hure soules of suche as me helpen: combines the constructions for þe soules of suche as me helpen, and for hure soules þat me helpen.

b 50. for the souls of those who help me: combines the constructions for the souls of those who help me, and for the souls that help me.

b 51. vochen saf: supply me as object, 'warrant me that I shall be welcome'.

b 51. vochen saf: guarantee me as the object, 'promise me that I will be welcomed'.

b 61. 1 Thessalonians v. 15; Leviticus xix. 18.

b 61. 1 Thessalonians 5:15; Leviticus 19:18.

b 63. churches: here and in l. 110 read the Norse form kirkes for the alliteration, as in a 28, 85. But the English form also belongs to the original, for it alliterates with ch at a 12, 50.

b 63. churches: here and in l. 110 read the Norse form kirkes for the alliteration, as in a 28, 85. But the English form also belongs to the original, as it alliterates with ch at a 12, 50.

b 64. Dominus, &c.: Psalm xvi. 5.

b 64. Lord, &c.: Psalm 16:5.

b 83. Symondes sone: a son of Simon Magus—one guilty of simony, or one who receives preferment merely because of his wealth.

b 83. Symondes sone: a son of Simon Magus—someone who is guilty of simony, or a person who gets position or advantage solely because of their wealth.

b 90. Matthew iv. 4.

b 90. Matthew 4:4.

b 103-4. Simile est, &c.: Matthew xiii. 44. Mulier que, &c.: Luke xv. 8 ff.

b 103-4. It's like, &c.: Matthew 13:44. The woman who, &c.: Luke 15:8 ff.


IX

Dialect: South-East Midland.

Dialect: Southeast Midland.

Vocabulary: A number of French words are taken over from the original, e.g. plee 81, ryot 83, violastres 97, saphire loupe 116, gowrdes 139, clowe gylofres 157, canell 158, avaled [235]195, trayne (for taynere?) 222, bugles 256, gowtes artetykes 314, distreynen 315.

Vocabulary: Several French words are borrowed from the original, such as plee 81, ryot 83, violastres 97, saphire loupe 116, gowrdes 139, clowe gylofres 157, canell 158, avaled [235]195, trayne (for taynere?) 222, bugles 256, gowtes artetykes 314, distreynen 315.

Inflexions: Almost modern.

Inflexions: Nearly modern.

VERB: pres. ind. 3 sg. schadeweth 19, turneth 23.

VERB: present indicative 3rd person singular schadeweth 19, turneth 23.

3 pl. ben 4, han 14, wexen 22, loue 100.

3 pl. ben 4, han 14, wexen 22, loue 100.

pres. p. fle(e)ynge 148, 252; recordynge 317.

pres. p. fle(e)ynge 148, 252; recording 317.

strong pp. ȝouen 90, begonne 171.

strong pp. given 90, begun 171.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. þei 5; here 71; hem 20.

PRONOUN 3 PERS: pl. they 5; here 71; them 20.

Sounds: OE. ā becomes ǭ: hoot 11, cold 31.

Sounds: OE. ā becomes ǭ: hoot 11, cold 31.

OE. y appears as y (= i): byggynge 90, kyȝn 'kine' 256; except regular left (hand) 69, 71, 72, where Modern English has also adopted the South-Eastern form of OE. lyft.

OE. y shows up as y (= i): byggynge 90, kyȝn 'cattle' 256; except for the regular left (hand) 69, 71, 72, where Modern English has also taken on the South-Eastern version of OE. lyft.


21-3. The French original says that the children have white hair when they are young, which becomes black as they grow up.

21-3. The French original says that the children have white hair when they are young, which becomes black as they grow up.

24-5. The belief that one of the Three Kings came from Ethiopia is based on Ps. lxviii. 31: 'Princes shall come out of Egypt, Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands unto God.' In mediaeval representations one of the three is usually a negro.

24-5. The idea that one of the Three Kings came from Ethiopia is based on Ps. lxviii. 31: 'Princes shall come out of Egypt, Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands unto God.' In medieval depictions, one of the three is often shown as a Black man.

27. Emlak: miswritten for Euilak, a name for India taken from Havilah of Genesis ii. 11.

27. Emlak: a misspelling of Euilak, a term for India derived from Havilah in Genesis ii. 11.

28. þat is: þe more: Ynde has probably fallen out of the text after is.

28. that is: the more: Ynde has probably been omitted from the text after is.

34-5. Ȝalow cristall draweth colour lyke oylle: the insertion of to is necessary to give sense, and is supported by the French: cristal iaunastre trehant a colour doile. (MS. Harley 4383, f. 34 b.)

34-5. Yellow crystal draws a color like oil: the inclusion of to is needed to make sense, and is backed by the French: cristal iaunastre trehant a couleur doile. (MS. Harley 4383, f. 34 b.)

36-7. The translation is not accurate. The French has: et appelle homme les dyamantz en ceo pais 'Hamese'.

36-7. The translation is not accurate. The French says: et appelle homme les dyamantz en ceo pais 'Hamese'.

64 ff. It was supposed that the pearl-bearing shell-fish opened at low tide to receive the dew-drops from which the pearls grew.

64 ff. It was believed that the pearl-producing shellfish opened at low tide to take in the dew drops that formed the pearls.

74. ȝif ȝou lyke, 'if it please you', impersonal = French si vous plest.

74. If you like, 'if it please you', impersonal = French si vous plest.

75. þe Lapidarye, Latin Lapidarium, was a manual of precious stones, which contained a good deal of pseudo-scientific information about their natures and virtues, just as the Bestiary summed up popular knowledge of animals. A Latin poem by Marbod bishop of Rennes (d. 1123) is the chief source of the mediaeval lapidaries, and, curiously enough, there is a French prose text attributed by so intimate an authority as Jean d'Outremeuse to Mandeville himself. Several Old French texts have been edited by L. Pannier, Les Lapidaires Français du Moyen Âge, Paris 1882. Their high repute may be judged from the inclusion of no less than seven copies in the library of Charles V of France (d. 1380); and it is surprising that no complete ME. version is known. But much of the matter was absorbed into encyclopaedic [236] works like the De Proprietatibus Rerum of Bartholomaeus, which Trevisa translated.

75. The Lapidary, Latin Lapidarium, was a guide to precious stones that included a lot of pseudo-scientific information about their properties and benefits, similar to how the Bestiary compiled popular knowledge about animals. A Latin poem by Marbod, bishop of Rennes (d. 1123), is the main source for the medieval lapidaries. Interestingly, a French prose text is credited to Mandeville himself, attributed by a reputable source, Jean d'Outremeuse. Several Old French texts have been edited by L. Pannier in Les Lapidaires Français du Moyen Âge, Paris 1882. Their high status can be inferred from the fact that there were no less than seven copies in the library of Charles V of France (d. 1380); it’s surprising that no complete Middle English version is known. However, much of the information was incorporated into encyclopedic [236] works like Bartholomaeus's De Proprietatibus Rerum, which Trevisa translated.

97. Mistranslated. The French has: qi sont violastre, ou pluis broun qe violettes.

97. Mistranslated. The French says: qui sont violastre, ou plus brown que violettes.

100-1. But in soth to me: French: Mes endroit de moy, 'but for my part'; the English translator has rendered en droit separately.

100-1. But in truth to me: French: Mes endroit de moy, 'but for my part'; the English translator has rendered en droit separately.

108. þerfore: the context requires the sense 'because', but the translator would hardly have used þerfore had he realized that ll. 108-9 correspond to a subordinate clause in the French, and do not form a complete independent sentence. He was misled by the bad punctuation of some French MSS., e.g. Royal 20 B. X and (with consequent corruption) Harley 4383.

108. therefore: the context needs it to mean 'because', but the translator probably wouldn't have used therefore if he had understood that lines 108-9 correspond to a subordinate clause in the French, and do not create a complete independent sentence. He was confused by the poor punctuation in some French manuscripts, such as Royal 20 B. X and (leading to further errors) Harley 4383.

136. Cathaye: China. See the classic work of Colonel Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither, 2 vols., London 1866. The modernization of the Catalan map of 1375 in vol. i gives a good idea of Mandeville's geography.

136. Cathaye: China. Check out the classic book by Colonel Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither, 2 volumes, London 1866. The updated version of the Catalan map from 1375 in volume 1 gives a clear idea of Mandeville's geography.

142. withouten wolle: the story of the vegetable lamb is taken from the Voyage of Friar Odoric, which is accessible in Hakluyt's Voyages. Hakluyt's translation is reprinted, with the Eastern voyages of John de Plano Carpini (1246) and of William de Rubruquis (1253), in The Travels of Sir John Mandeville, ed. A. W. Pollard, London 1900. The legend probably arose from vague descriptions of the cotton plant; and Mandeville makes it still more marvellous by describing as without wool the lamb which had been invented to explain the wool's existence.

142. without wool: the story of the vegetable lamb comes from the Voyage of Friar Odoric, which can be found in Hakluyt's Voyages. Hakluyt's translation is reprinted along with the Eastern journeys of John de Plano Carpini (1246) and William de Rubruquis (1253) in The Travels of Sir John Mandeville, edited by A. W. Pollard, London 1900. The legend likely originated from unclear descriptions of the cotton plant; and Mandeville makes it even more fantastic by describing the lamb, created to explain the existence of wool, as if it were without wool.

143-4. Of þat frute I haue eten: This assertion seems to be due to the English translator. The normal French text has simply: et cest bien grant meruaille de ceo fruit, et si est grant oure [= oeuvre] de nature (MS. Royal 20 B. X, f. 70 b).

143-4. Of that fruit I have eaten: This statement appears to be attributed to the English translator. The standard French text simply states: and it is indeed a great wonder of this fruit, and it is a significant work of nature (MS. Royal 20 B. X, f. 70 b).

147. the Bernakes: The barnacle goose—introduced here on a hint from Odoric—is a species of wild goose that visits the Northern coasts in winter. It was popularly supposed to grow from the shell-fish called 'barnacle', which attaches itself to floating timber by a stalk something like the neck and beak of a bird, and has feathery filaments not unlike plumage. As the breeding place of the barnacle goose was unknown, and logs with the shell-fish attached were often found on the coasts, it was supposed that the shell-fish was the fruit of a tree, which developed in the water into a bird. Giraldus Cambrensis, Topographia Hibernica, I. xv, reproves certain casuistical members of the Church who ate the barnacle goose on fast-days on the plea that it was not flesh; but himself vouches for the marvel. The earliest reference in English is No. 11 of the Anglo-Saxon Riddles, of which the best solution is 'barnacle goose'. For a full account see Max Müller's Lectures on the Science of Language, vol. ii, pp. 583-604.

147. the Bernakes: The barnacle goose—brought up here based on a suggestion from Odoric—is a type of wild goose that migrates to the northern coasts in winter. It was commonly believed to sprout from the shellfish called 'barnacle', which clings to floating wood using a stalk resembling a bird's neck and beak, and has feathery threads similar to feathers. Since the barnacle goose's breeding ground was unknown and logs with the shellfish attached were often washed ashore, it was thought that the shellfish was a product of a tree that transformed into a bird in the water. Giraldus Cambrensis, in Topographia Hibernica, I. xv, criticizes certain members of the Church who ate barnacle goose on fasting days, claiming it wasn't meat; however, he himself attests to the phenomenon. The earliest English mention is in No. 11 of the Anglo-Saxon Riddles, with 'barnacle goose' being the best solution. For a complete account, see Max Müller's Lectures on the Science of Language, vol. ii, pp. 583-604.

[237]157. grete notes of Ynde, 'coco-nuts'.

[237]157. grete notes of Ynde, 'coconuts'.

163-4. Goth and Magoth: see Ezekiel xxxviii and xxxix. The forms of the names are French.

163-4. Goth and Magoth: see Ezekiel 38 and 39. The names are in French form.

170. God of Nature: Near the end of the Travels it is explained that all the Eastern peoples are Deists, though they have not the light of Christianity: þei beleeven in God þat formede all thing and made the world, and clepen him 'God of Nature'.

170. God of Nature: Near the end of the Travels, it is explained that all the Eastern peoples are Deists, although they do not have the enlightenment of Christianity: they believe in God who created everything and made the world, and call him 'God of Nature'.

191-2. þat þei schull not gon out on no syde, but be the cost of hire lond: the general sense requires the omission of but, which has no equivalent in the original French text: qils ne issent fors deuers la coste de sa terre (MS. Sloane 1464, f. 139 b). But some MSS. like Royal 20 B. X have fors qe deuers, a faulty reading that must have stood in the copy used by the Cotton translator. Cp. note to l. 108.

191-2. that they should not go out on any side, but by the edge of her land: the general meaning suggests dropping but, which doesn’t have a counterpart in the original French text: qu'ils ne issent fors deuers la coste de sa terre (MS. Sloane 1464, f. 139 b). However, some manuscripts like Royal 20 B. X have fors qe deuers, a mistaken version that must have appeared in the copy used by the Cotton translator. See note to l. 108.

199-200. a four grete myle: renders the French iiii grantz lieus. There is no 'great mile' among English measures.

199-200. a four grete myle: translates the French iiii grantz lieus. There's no 'great mile' in English measurements.

209 ff. In the Middle Ages references to the Jews are nearly always hostile. They were hated as enemies of the Church, and prejudice was hardened by stories, like that in the text, of their vengeance to come, or of ritual murder, like Chaucer's Prioress's Tale. England had its supposed boy martyrs, William of Norwich (d. 1144), and Hugh of Lincoln (d. 1255) whom the Prioress invokes:

209 ff. In the Middle Ages, mentions of Jews were almost always negative. They were despised as adversaries of the Church, and this bias was intensified by tales, like the one in the text, about their future retribution or accusations of ritual murder, similar to Chaucer's Prioress's Tale. England had its alleged boy martyrs, William of Norwich (d. 1144) and Hugh of Lincoln (d. 1255), whom the Prioress refers to:

O yonge Hugh of Lyncoln, slayn also

Oh young Hugh of Lincoln, slain as well

With cursed Jewes, as it is notable,

With cursed Jews, as it is notable,

For it is but a litel while ago,

For it was just a little while ago,

Preye eek for us, &c.

Preye is looking for us, &c.

Religion was not the only cause of bitterness. The Jews, standing outside the Church and its laws against usury, at a time when financial needs had outgrown feudal revenues, became the money-lenders and bankers of Europe; and with a standard rate of interest fixed at over 40 per cent., debtors and creditors could hardly be friends. In England the Jews reached the height of their prosperity in the twelfth century, so that in 1188 nearly half the national contribution for a Crusade came from them. In the thirteenth century their privileges and operations were cut down, and they were finally expelled from the country in 1290 (see J. Jacobs, The Jews of Angevin England, 1893). The Lombards, whose consciences were not nice, took their place as financiers in fourteenth-century England.

Religion wasn’t the only source of tension. The Jews, excluded from the Church and its laws against usury, became the moneylenders and bankers of Europe at a time when financial demands exceeded feudal revenues; with a common interest rate set at over 40 percent, debtors and creditors struggled to maintain friendly relations. In England, the Jews reached the peak of their prosperity in the twelfth century, so much so that in 1188 nearly half of the national contribution for a Crusade came from them. In the thirteenth century, their privileges and activities were reduced, and they were ultimately expelled from the country in 1290 (see J. Jacobs, The Jews of Angevin England, 1893). The Lombards, with fewer moral qualms, took over as financiers in fourteenth-century England.

222. trayne: read taynere, OFr. taignere 'a burrow'.

222. train: read taynere, OFr. taignere 'a burrow'.

237-8. The cotton plant has already given us the vegetable lamb (l. 142). This more prosaic account is taken from the Eþistola Alexandri ad Aristotelem: 'in Bactriacen... penitus ad abditos Seres, quod genus hominum foliis arborum decerpendo lanuginem ex silvestri vellere vestes detexunt' (Julius Valerius, [238] ed. B. Kübler, p. 194). From the same text come the hippopotami, the bitter waters (Kübler, p. 195), and the griffins (Kübler, p. 217). The Letter of Alexander was translated into Anglo-Saxon in the tenth century.

237-8. The cotton plant has already given us the vegetable lamb (l. 142). This more straightforward account is taken from the Eþistola Alexandri ad Aristotelem: 'in Bactriacen... deep into the hidden Seres, a type of people who make their clothes from the soft fibers of wild sheep by plucking leaves from trees' (Julius Valerius, [238] ed. B. Kübler, p. 194). From the same text come the hippopotamuses, the bitter waters (Kübler, p. 195), and the griffins (Kübler, p. 217). The Letter of Alexander was translated into Anglo-Saxon in the tenth century.

254 ff. talouns etc.: In the 1725 edition there is a reference to 'one 4 Foot long in the Cotton Library' with the inscription, Griphi Unguis Divo Cuthberto Dunelmensi sacer, 'griffin's talon, sacred to St. Cuthbert of Durham'. This specimen is now in the Mediaeval Department of the British Museum, and is really the slim, curved horn of an ibex. The inscription is late (sixteenth century), but the talon was catalogued among the treasures of Durham in the fourteenth century.

254 ff. talouns etc.: In the 1725 edition, there's a mention of 'one 4 Feet long in the Cotton Library' with the inscription, Griphi Unguis Divo Cuthberto Dunelmensi sacer, 'griffin's talon, dedicated to St. Cuthbert of Durham'. This specimen is now in the Medieval Department of the British Museum, and is actually the slim, curved horn of an ibex. The inscription is from the late sixteenth century, but the talon was listed among the treasures of Durham in the fourteenth century.

260. Prestre Iohn: Old French Prestre Jean, or 'John the Priest', was reputed to be the Christian ruler of a great kingdom in the East. A rather minatory letter professing to come from him reached most of the princes of Europe, and was replied to in all seriousness by Pope Alexander III. Its claims include the lordship over the tribes of Gog and Magog whom Alexander the Great walled within the mountains. Official missions were sent to establish relations with him; but neither in the Far East nor in Northern Africa, where the best opinion in later times located his empire, could the great king ever be found. The history of the legend is set out by Yule in the article Prester John in the Encyclopaedia Britannica.

260. Prestre Iohn: Old French Prestre Jean, or 'John the Priest', was believed to be the Christian leader of a large kingdom in the East. A somewhat threatening letter supposedly from him reached most of the princes of Europe and received a serious response from Pope Alexander III. His claims included authority over the tribes of Gog and Magog, whom Alexander the Great had enclosed within the mountains. Official missions were sent to establish relations with him; however, neither in the Far East nor in Northern Africa, where later opinions suggested his empire could be found, was the great king ever located. The history of the legend is detailed by Yule in the article Prester John in the Encyclopaedia Britannica.

261. Yle of Pentexoire: to Mandeville most Eastern countries are 'isles'. Pentexoire in the French text of Odoric is a territory about the Yellow River (Yule, Cathay, vol. i, p. 146).

261. Yle of Pentexoire: to Mandeville most Eastern countries are 'islands'. Pentexoire in the French text of Odoric is a region around the Yellow River (Yule, Cathay, vol. i, p. 146).

262 ff.: For comparison the French text of the Epilogue is given from MS. Royal 20 B. X, f. 83 a, the words in < > being supplied from MS. Sloane 1464:

262 ff.: For comparison, the French text of the Epilogue is provided from MS. Royal 20 B. X, f. 83 a, with the words in < > supplied from MS. Sloane 1464:

'Il y a plusours autres diuers pais, et moutz dautres meruailles par de la, qe ieo nay mie tout veu, si nen saueroye proprement parler. Et meismement el pais en quel iay este, y a plusours diuersetes dont ieo ne fais point el mencioun, qar trop serroit long chose a tout deuiser. Et pur ceo qe ieo vous ay deuisez dascuns pais, vous doit suffire quant a present. Qar, si ieo deuisoie tout quantqez y est par de la, vn autre qi se peneroit et trauailleroit le corps pur aler en celles marches, et pur sercher la pais, serroit empeschez par mes ditz a recompter nuls choses estranges, qar il ne purroit rien dire de nouelle, en quoy ly oyantz y puissent prendre solaces. Et lem dit toutdis qe choses nouelles pleisent. Si men taceray a tant, saunz plus recompter nuls diuersetez qi soyent par de la, a la fin qe cis qi vourra aler en celles parties y troeue assez a dire.

There are many other different places, and many more wonders out there that I haven’t seen all of, so I can't really talk about them properly. Even in the area where I have been, there are several differences that I won’t mention because it would take too long to explain everything. So, since I’ve described some places for you, that should be enough for now. Because if I were to describe everything that is out there, another person who tried to travel to those regions and seek out the land would be hindered by my words in recounting strange things, as they wouldn’t be able to say anything new, in which those who hear might find comfort. And we always say that new things are pleasing. So I will stop here, without recounting any more differences that exist out there, so that those who want to go to those areas will find plenty to talk about.

'Et ieo, Iohan Maundeuille dessudit, qi men party de nos pais et passay le mer lan de grace mil cccxxiide; qi moint terre et moint passage et moint pays ay puis cerchez; et qy ay este en [239] moint bone compaignie et en molt beal fait, come bien qe ieo ne feisse vncqes ne beal fait ne beal emprise; et qi meintenant suy venuz a repos maugre mien, pur goutes artetikes qi moy destreignont; en preignan solacz en mon cheitif repos, en recordant le temps passe, ay cestes choses compilez et mises en escript, si come il me poet souuenir, lan de grace mil ccc.lvime, a xxxiiiite an qe ieo men party de noz pais.

Et je, Iohan Maundeuille, déclare ici que je suis parti de nos terres et j’ai traversé la mer l’an de grâce 1422 ; j’ai navigué à travers la terre et le passage et j’ai exploré le pays. Et j’ai été en [239], avec une très bonne compagnie et en très bon état, bien que je ne sois pas digne et que je n’aie jamais rien fait de remarquable ni d’important ; et maintenant, je suis revenu au repos malgré moi, à cause de douleurs arthritiques qui me contraignent ; en trouvant du réconfort dans mon triste repos, en me remémorant le temps passé, j’ai compilé et mis par écrit ces choses, comme il me semble me rappeler, l’an de grâce 1454, à la trente-huitième année depuis que j’ai quitté nos terres.

'Si pri a toutz les lisauntz, si lour plest, qils voillent Dieu prier pur moy, et ieo priera pur eux. Et toutz cils qi pur moy dirrount vne Paternoster qe Dieu me face remissioun de mes pecches, ieo les face parteners et lour ottroie part dez toutz les bons pelrinages et dez toutz les bienfaitz qe ieo feisse vnqes, et qe ieo ferray, si Dieu plest, vncqore iusqes a ma fyn. Et pry a Dieu, de qy toute bien et toute grace descent, qil toutz les lisantz et oyantz Cristiens voille de sa grace reemplir, et lour corps et les almes sauuer, a la glorie et loenge de ly qi est trinz et vns, et saunz comencement et saunz fin, saunz qualite bons, saunz quantite grantz, en toutz lieus present et toutz choses contenant, et qy nul bien ne poet amender ne nul mal enpirer, qy en Trinite parfite vit et regne par toutz siecles et par toutz temps. Amen.'

'If to all those listening, it pleases them to pray to God for me, I will pray for them. And all those who will say a Paternoster for me, asking God to forgive my sins, I make them partners and grant them a share of all the good pilgrimages and the good deeds I have ever done and will do, God willing, until my end. And I pray to God, from whom all goodness and grace descend, to fill all the listeners and hearers with His grace, and to save their bodies and souls, to the glory and praise of Him who is three and one, without beginning and without end, without quality good, without quantity great, in all places present and in all things contained, and who can neither amend any good nor worsen any evil, who in the perfect Trinity lives and reigns through all ages and at all times. Amen.'

274. blamed: The Old French verb empescher means both 'to hinder, prevent', and 'to accuse, impeach'. But here empeschez should have been translated by 'prevented', not 'blamed'.

274. blamed: The Old French verb empescher means both 'to hinder, prevent' and 'to accuse, impeach'. But here empeschez should have been translated as 'prevented', not 'blamed'.

284-306. This passage, which in one form or another appears in nearly all the MSS. in English, has no equivalent in the MSS. in French so far examined: and, as it conflicts with ll. 313 ff., which—apart from the peculiarities of the Cotton rendering—indicate that the Travels were written after Mandeville's return, it must be set down as an interpolation.

284-306. This passage, which appears in one form or another in almost all the English manuscripts examined, has no equivalent in the French manuscripts that have been looked at so far. Additionally, since it contradicts lines 313 ff., which—aside from the unique aspects of the Cotton translation—suggest that the Travels were written after Mandeville's return, it should be considered an interpolation.

The art of forging credentials was well understood in the Middle Ages, and the purpose of this addition was to silence doubters by the imprimatur of the highest authority, just as the marvel of the Dancers of Colbek is confirmed by the sponsorship of Pope Leo IX (I 246-9). The different interpretation of the latest editor, Hamelius, who thinks it was intended as a sly hit at the Papacy (Quarterly Review for April 1917, pp. 349 f.) seems to rest on the erroneous assumption that the passage belonged to the French text as originally written.

The skill of creating fake credentials was well recognized in the Middle Ages, and the purpose of this addition was to quiet any skeptics with the approval of the highest authority, much like the wonder of the Dancers of Colbek is endorsed by the sponsorship of Pope Leo IX (I 246-9). The different interpretation by the latest editor, Hamelius, who believes it was meant as a clever jab at the Papacy (Quarterly Review for April 1917, pp. 349 f.), appears to be based on the incorrect assumption that the passage was part of the original French text.

The anachronism by which the author is made to seek the Pope in Rome gives a clue to the date of the interpolation. From the beginning of the fourteenth century until 1377 Avignon, and not Rome, was the seat of the Pope; and for another thirty years there was doubt as to the issue of the conflict between the popes, who had their head-quarters at Rome and were recognized by England, and the antipopes, who remained at Avignon and had the support of the French. The facts were notorious, so that the anachronism would hardly be possible to [240] one who wrote much before the end of the century, even though he were a partisan of the Roman court.

The outdated reference that has the author looking for the Pope in Rome hints at when the text was updated. From the early 1300s until 1377, Avignon, not Rome, was where the Pope resided; and for another thirty years, there was uncertainty regarding the conflict between the popes based in Rome, recognized by England, and the antipopes who stayed in Avignon and were backed by the French. These facts were well-known, making it unlikely for someone who wrote significantly earlier in the century, even if they were a supporter of the Roman court, to make such an error. [240]

From internal evidence it would seem that the interpolation first appeared in French. The style is the uniform style of translation, with the same tags—and ȝee schull vndirstonde = et sachiez; ȝif it lyke ȝou = si vous plest; and the same trick of double rendering, e.g. of dyuerse secte and of beleeve; wyse and discreet; the auctour ne the persone. More decisive is an example of the syntactical compromise explained in the note to l. 329: be the whiche the Mappa Mundi was made after. With so many French MSS. of Mandeville in use in England, an interpolation in French would have more authority than one that could not be traced beyond English; and it can hardly be an insuperable objection that no such French text exists to-day, since our knowledge of the Cotton and Egerton versions themselves depends in each case on the chance survival of a single MS.

From internal evidence, it seems that the interpolation first appeared in French. The style is consistent with that of translation, featuring the same phrases—and ȝee schull vndirstonde = et sachiez; ȝif it lyke ȝou = si vous plest; and the same method of double rendering, e.g., of dyuerse secte and of beleeve; wyse and discreet; the auctour ne the persone. A more telling example of the syntactical compromise is explained in the note to l. 329: be the whiche the Mappa Mundi was made after. With so many French manuscripts of Mandeville circulating in England, a French interpolation would hold more authority than one that could not be traced beyond English; and it hardly poses an overwhelming objection that no such French text exists today since our understanding of the Cotton and Egerton versions relies on the random survival of a single manuscript in each case.

The point has a bearing on the vexed question of the relations of the English texts one to another. For brevity we may denote by D the defective text of the early prints and most MSS., which is specially distinguished by a long gap near the beginning; by C the Cotton text (ed. Halliwell, Pollard, Hamelius); by E the Egerton text (ed. Warner). Nicholson (in the Encyclopaedia Britannica) and Warner give priority to D, and consider that C and E are independent revisions and expansions of D by writers who had recourse to the French original. Their argument seems to be this: There is precise evidence just before the gap that D derives direct from a mutilated French text (see Enc. Brit.), and if it be granted that a single translation from the French is the base of C, D, and E, it follows that C and E are based on D.

The issue relates to the complicated question of how the English texts are connected. For simplicity, we can refer to D as the incomplete text found in early prints and most manuscripts, which is notably marked by a long gap near the beginning; C as the Cotton text (edited by Halliwell, Pollard, Hamelius); and E as the Egerton text (edited by Warner). Nicholson (in the Encyclopaedia Britannica) and Warner argue that D is the original, and they view C and E as separate revisions and expansions of D by authors who referred to the French original. Their reasoning seems to be this: There is solid evidence just before the gap that D comes directly from a damaged French text (see Enc. Brit.), and if we accept that all three, C, D, and E, derive from a single translation of the French, it follows that C and E are based on D.

A fuller study by Vogels (Handschriftliche Untersuchungen über die Englische Version Mandeville's, Crefeld 1891) brings to light a new fact: the two Bodleian MSS., E Museo 116 and Rawlinson D 99, contain an English translation (say L) made from a Latin text of the Travels. Vogels also shows that E is based on D, because the characteristic lacuna of D is filled in E by a passage which is borrowed from L and is not homogeneous with the rest of E. So far there is no conflict with the view of Nicholson and Warner. But, after adducing evidence in favour of the contention that C, D, and E are at base one translation, Vogels concludes that D derives from C, arguing thus: There is good evidence that C is a direct translation from the French, and if it be granted that a single translation from the French is the base of C and D, it follows that D derives from C.

A more in-depth study by Vogels (Handschriftliche Untersuchungen über die Englische Version Mandeville's, Crefeld 1891) reveals a new fact: the two Bodleian manuscripts, E Museo 116 and Rawlinson D 99, include an English translation (let's call it L) made from a Latin version of the Travels. Vogels also demonstrates that E is based on D, because the specific gap in D is filled in E by a segment taken from L that doesn't match the rest of E. So far, this doesn't contradict the viewpoints of Nicholson and Warner. However, after presenting evidence supporting the idea that C, D, and E are fundamentally one translation, Vogels concludes that D comes from C, arguing: There is strong evidence that C is a direct translation from the French, and if we accept that a single translation from the French is the basis of C and D, it follows that D comes from C.

In short, the one party maintains that C is an expansion of D, the other that D is an abridgement of C; and this flat opposition [241] results from the acceptance of common ground: that C and D represent in the main one translation and not two translations.

In short, one side argues that C is an expansion of D, while the other side claims that D is a shortened version of C; this clear disagreement [241] comes from the shared belief that C and D essentially represent one translation, not two separate translations.

To return to our interpolation:

To get back to our interpolation:

(1) Vogels's first piece of evidence that C, D, and E are at base one translation is the appearance in all of this interpolation, which is absent from the MSS. in French. But a passage so remarkable might spread from one to the other of two independent English texts; or if the interpolation originated in England in a MS. of the French text since lost, it might be twice translated.

(1) Vogel's first piece of evidence that C, D, and E are based on one translation is the presence of all this interpolation, which is missing from the MSS. in French. But such a notable passage could spread from one independent English text to another; or if the interpolation came from England in a now-lost MS. of the French text, it might have been translated twice.

(2) Vogels assumes that the interpolation first appeared in type C. But C is the form in which it would be least likely to originate, because here the contradiction of statement is sharpest owing to the rendering at ll. 313-14: and now I am comen hom, which is peculiar to C (see the French).

(2) Vogels believes that the interpolation first showed up in type C. However, C is the form where it would be least likely to originate because the contradiction in the statement is clearest due to the wording at lines 313-14: and now I am comen hom, which is unique to C (see the French).

(3) If, in order to eliminate individual peculiarities, we take two MSS. of the D type—say Harley 2386 and Royal 17 C. XXXVIII—we find that their text of the interpolation is identical with that of E. This is consistent with Vogels's finding that the body of E derives from D; and it confirms the evidence of all the defective MSS. that the interpolation in this particular form was an integral part of the D type.

(3) If we take two manuscripts of the D type—like Harley 2386 and Royal 17 C. XXXVIII—to remove individual quirks, we find that their text of the interpolation matches exactly with that of E. This aligns with Vogel's discovery that the main text of E comes from D; and it supports the evidence from all the flawed manuscripts that this specific interpolation was a key part of the D type.

(4) But between the text of the interpolation in D and that in C there are differences in matter, in sentence order, and in phrasing, which, while they do not exclude the possibility of interdependence, do not suggest such a relation. In D the passage is a naked attempt at authentication; in C it is more artfully though more shamelessly introduced by the touch of piety conventional in epilogues. And as the signs of a French original that appear in C are absent from D, it is unlikely that the text of the interpolation in C derives from D.

(4) However, between the text of the interpolation in D and that in C, there are differences in content, sentence order, and phrasing, which, while they don’t rule out the possibility of interdependence, don’t suggest such a relationship. In D, the passage is a straightforward attempt at validation; in C, it’s introduced in a more skillful but also more blatantly pious way, which is typical in epilogues. Since the signs of a French original that appear in C are missing from D, it’s unlikely that the text of the interpolation in C comes from D.

(5) Again, in D and E the addition follows the matter of ll. 307-20. Unfortunately, though the balance of probability is in favour of the order in C, the order intended by the interpolator is not certain enough to be made the basis of arguments. But such a difference in position is naturally explained from the stage when the interpolation stood in the margin of a MS., or on an inserted slip, so that it might be taken into the consecutive text at different points. And an examination of the possibilities will show that if the interpolation originated in French, the different placing is more simply explained on the assumption that C and D are independent translations than on the assumption that one of them derives from the other.

(5) Again, in D and E, the addition follows the content of lines 307-20. Unfortunately, while the odds favor the order in C, the intended order by the interpolator isn't certain enough to form the basis of arguments. However, this difference in position can be easily explained by the time when the interpolation was in the margin of a manuscript or on an inserted slip, allowing it to be included in the main text at different points. Analyzing the possibilities will show that if the interpolation came from French, the different placements are more straightforwardly explained by assuming that C and D are independent translations rather than one deriving from the other.

To sum up: the central problem for the history of the English texts is the relation of C and D. Taken by itself the evidence afforded by the text of the interpolation is against the derivation of C from D; it neither favours nor excludes the derivation of D from C; it rather favours independent translation in C and D.

To sum up: the main issue in the history of the English texts is the relationship between C and D. The evidence from the text of the interpolation suggests that C does not come from D; it neither supports nor rules out the idea that D comes from C; instead, it leans towards the idea that C and D were translated independently.

[242]For the relations of the rest of the text these deductions afford no more than a clue. Against independent translation of C and D stands the evidence adduced by Vogels for basic unity. Much of this could be accounted for by the coincidences that are inevitable in literal prose translations from a language so near to English in vocabulary and word order; and a few striking agreements might be due to the use of French MSS. having abnormal variants in common, or even to reference by a second translator to the first. The remainder must be weighed against a considerable body of evidence in the contrary sense, e.g. several places where the manuscripts of the French text have divergent readings, of which C translates one, and D another.

[242]The connections in the rest of the text offer only a hint. The evidence presented by Vogels for basic unity argues against an independent translation of C and D. Much of this could be explained by the coincidences that occur naturally in direct prose translations from a language that is so similar to English in vocabulary and sentence structure; and some notable similarities might come from the use of French manuscripts with unusual variants in common, or even from a second translator referring back to the first. The rest needs to be considered alongside a significant amount of evidence suggesting the opposite, such as various instances where the manuscripts of the French text have differing readings, with C translating one and D translating another.

It is unlikely that any simple formula will be found to cover the whole web of relationships: but any way of reconciling the conclusions of the authorities should be explored; and the first step is an impartial sifting of all the evidence, with the object of discovering to what extent C and D are interdependent, and to what extent independent translations. The chief obstacle is the difficulty of bringing the necessary texts together; for an investigator who wished to clear the ground would have to face the labour of preparing a six-text Mandeville, in the order, French, C, D, E, L, Latin.

It’s unlikely that we’ll find a simple formula to capture the entire network of relationships, but we should examine any way to reconcile the conclusions from the experts. The first step is to impartially sift through all the evidence to see how much C and D depend on each other and how much they are independent translations. The main challenge is the difficulty of assembling the necessary texts; anyone who wants to clarify the situation would have to tackle the task of preparing a six-text Mandeville in the order of French, C, D, E, L, and Latin.

301. Mappa Mundi: OFr. and ME. Mappemounde, was the generic name for a chart of the world, and, by extension, for a descriptive geography of the world. It is not clear what particular Mappa Mundi is referred to here, or whether such a map was attached to the manuscript copy of the Travels in which this interpolation first appeared.

301. Mappa Mundi: Old French and Middle English Mappemounde was the general term for a world map and, by extension, for a detailed description of the world. It's unclear which specific Mappa Mundi is mentioned here, or if such a map was included in the manuscript of the Travels where this addition first appeared.

329. fro whom all godenesse and grace cometh fro: cp. 24-5 the lond of the whiche on of the þre Kynges... was kyng offe; 76-8 þei... of whom all science... cometh from; and 301-2 be the whiche the Mappa Mundi was made after. The pleonasm is explained by the divergence of French and ME. word order. In French, as in modern literary English, the preposition is placed at the beginning of the clause, before the relative (de qui, dont, &c.). ME. writers naturally use the relative that, and postpone the preposition to the end of the clause: e.g. þat all godenesse cometh fro. The translator compromises between his French original and his native habit by placing the preposition both at the beginning and at the end.

329. from whom all goodness and grace come from: see 24-5 the land of which one of the three Kings... was king of; 76-8 they... from whom all knowledge... comes from; and 301-2 by which the Mappa Mundi was made after. The redundancy is explained by the difference between French and Middle English word order. In French, as in modern literary English, the preposition is placed at the start of the clause, before the relative (de qui, dont, etc.). Middle English writers naturally use the relative that, and move the preposition to the end of the clause: e.g. that all goodness comes from. The translator finds a balance between his French original and his native habit by placing the preposition at both the beginning and the end.


X

Dialect: Northern (Scots): the MS. copy was made in 1487 more than a century after the poem was composed.

Dialect: Northern (Scots): the manuscript was created in 1487, over a century after the poem was written.

Vocabulary: Note till 'to' 4, 77 (in rime); syne 'afterwards' 35, 112; the forms sic 'such' 135, begouth 94, and the [243] short verbal forms ma (in rime) 'make' 14, tane (in rime) 'taken' 19.

Vocabulary: Note till 'to' 4, 77 (in rhyme); syne 'afterwards' 35, 112; the forms sic 'such' 135, begouth 94, and the [243] short verbal forms ma (in rhyme) 'make' 14, tane (in rhyme) 'taken' 19.

Inflexions:

Changes

VERB: pres. ind. 3 sg. has 76.

VERB: present simple 3rd person singular has 76.

3 pl. has 52, mais 72; but thai haf 16.

3 pl. has 52, mais 72; but thai haf 16.

pres. p. rynand 17, vyndland 129 (in rime).

pres. p. rynand 17, vyndland 129 (in rhyme).

strong pp. gane 84, drawyn 124.

strong pp. game 84, drawn 124.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: sg. fem. nom. scho (in rime) 80; pl. thai 1: thair 28; thame 3.

PThird-person pronoun.: sg. fem. nom. scho (in rhyme) 80; pl. thai 1: thair 28; thame 3.

Sounds: OE. ā remains: brynstane (in rime) 20, sare 51.

Sounds: OE. ā remains: brynstane (in rhyme) 20, sare 51.

OE. ō (close ọ̄) appears as u (ǖ?): gude 36, fut 57, tume 143.

OE. ō (close ọ̄) appears as u (ǖ?): gude 36, fut 57, tume 143.

Unaccented -(e)d of weak pa. t. and pp. becomes -(i)t: passit 2, &c.

Unaccented -(e)d of weak past tense and past participle becomes -(i)t: passit 2, &c.

Spelling: i (y) following a vowel indicates length: weill 10, noyne 'noon' 67.

Spelling: i (y) after a vowel shows that it’s long: weill 10, noyne 'noon' 67.

OE. hw- appears as quh- (indicating strong aspiration): quhelis 'wheels' 17, quhar 18.

OE. hw- appears as quh- (indicating strong aspiration): quhelis 'wheels' 17, quhar 18.

v and w are interchanged: vithall 9, behevin 163, in swndir 106.

v and w are interchanged: vithall 9, behevin 163, in swndir 106.


Book XVII of The Bruce begins with the capture of Berwick by the Scots in March 1318. Walter Stewart undertakes to hold the city, and is aided in preparing defences by a Flemish engineer, John Crab. Next year King Edward II determines to recapture the stronghold by an attack from both land and sea. He entrenches his forces and makes the first assault unsuccessfully early in September 1319. In this battle the Scotch garrison capture a clever engineer (see note to l. 71 below). King Robert Bruce meanwhile orders a raid into England as a diversion, and on 20 September 1319, an English army, led by the Archbishop of York, is disastrously defeated by the invaders at Mitton. Our extract gives the story of the second assault on Berwick, which was also fruitless. The fortress fell into English hands again as a result of the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333: see XIV a 35-6.

Book XVII of The Bruce starts with the Scots capturing Berwick in March 1318. Walter Stewart takes on the responsibility of holding the city and gets help from a Flemish engineer, John Crab, to prepare the defenses. The following year, King Edward II plans to recapture the stronghold with an attack from both land and sea. He sets up his forces and makes an initial unsuccessful assault in early September 1319. During this battle, the Scottish garrison captures a skilled engineer (see note to l. 71 below). Meanwhile, King Robert Bruce orders a raid into England to create a diversion, and on September 20, 1319, an English army led by the Archbishop of York suffers a disastrous defeat at the hands of the invaders at Mitton. Our extract recounts the story of the second attack on Berwick, which also ended in failure. The fortress ultimately fell back into English hands due to the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333: see XIV a 35-6.


5-6. 'They made a sow of great joists, which had a stout covering over it.' The sow was essentially a roof on wheels. The occupants, under shelter of the roof, pushed up to the walls of the besieged place and tried to undermine them. For an illustration see Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, Pt. VI, chap. vi, where other military engines of the time are described.

5-6. 'They created a sow made of large beams, which had a strong covering on top.' The sow was basically a mobile roof. The people inside, sheltered by the roof, moved up to the walls of the besieged area and attempted to dig underneath them. For an illustration, see Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, Pt. VI, chap. vi, where other military devices of that era are described.

15. Crabbis consale: John Crab was the engineer of the garrison. He is no doubt the same as the John Crab who in 1332 brought Flemish ships round from Berwick to attack the English vessels at Dundee. There was an important Flemish colony at Berwick from early times.

15. Crabbis consale: John Crab was the engineer of the fort. He is probably the same John Crab who, in 1332, brought Flemish ships from Berwick to attack the English vessels at Dundee. There has been a significant Flemish community in Berwick since ancient times.

[244]36. Schir Valter, the gude Steward: Walter Steward, whose surname denotes his office as Steward of Scotland, was the father of Robert II, the first king of the Stuart line.

[244]36. Schir Valter, the gude Steward: Walter Steward, whose last name indicates his role as the Steward of Scotland, was the father of Robert II, the first king of the Stuart dynasty.

42. Rude-evyn: September 13, the eve of the feast of the Exaltation of the Cross.

42. Rude-evyn: September 13, the night before the feast of the Exaltation of the Cross.

49. thame... of the toune, 'the defenders of the town'.

49. thame... of the toune, 'the defenders of the town'.

51. or than, 'or else'.

51. or than, 'or else'.

71 ff. The engynour: an English engineer captured by the garrison in the previous assault and forced into their service.

71 ff. The engineer: an English engineer captured by the garrison in the previous attack and compelled to work for them.

80. scho, 'she', some engine of war not previously referred to: apparently a mechanical sling.

80. scho, 'she', some weapon of war not mentioned before: apparently a mechanical sling.

123 ff. The boats were filled with men and hoisted up the masts, so as to overtop the walls and allow the besiegers to shoot at the garrison from above. The same engine that proved fatal to the sow was used to break up the boats.

123 ff. The boats were loaded with men and raised their masts to tower over the walls, enabling the attackers to shoot down at the defenders from above. The same device that was deadly to the sow was used to attack the boats.

146. thar wardane with him had, 'their warden had with him'; cp. note to XIII a 36.

146. their warden had with him, 'the warden who had with him'; cp. note to XIII a 36.

158-61. A confused construction. The writer has in mind: (1) 'Of all the men he had there remained with him only one whom he had not left to relieve', &c.; and (2) 'There were no members of his company (except one) whom he had not left', &c.

158-61. A confusing construction. The writer is referring to: (1) 'Of all the men he had, only one remained with him whom he had not sent away', etc.; and (2) 'There were no members of his company (except one) that he had not left', etc.


XI

Dialect: South Midland.

Dialect: South Midland.

Inflexions: u for inflexional e, as in knowun a 2, seun a 51, aȝenus a 29, mannus b 114 is found chiefly in West Midland.

Inflexions: u for inflectional e, as in knowun a 2, seun a 51, aȝenus a 29, mannus b 114 is mainly found in the West Midlands.

VERB: pres. ind. 2 sg. madist b 214.

VERB: present indicative 2nd person singular madist b 214.

3 sg. groundiþ a 4.

3 sg. groundiþ a 4.

3 pl. seyn a 1, techen b 5.

3 pl. seyn a 1, techen b 5.

pres. p. brennynge b 67.

pres. p. brennynge b 67.

strong pp. knowun a 2, ȝouen b 264, take b 271.

strong pp. knowun a 2, ȝouen b 264, take b 271.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. þey, þei, a 3, b 9; possessive usually þer in a 1, 23, &c.; but her a 52, and regularly here in b 25, 36, &c.; objective hem a 4, b 3.

PRONOUN 3RD PERSON.: pl. they, them, a 3, b 9; possessive usually their in a 1, 23, &c.; but her a 52, and regularly here in b 25, 36, &c.; objective them a 4, b 3.

Sounds: OE. ā appears regularly as o, oo: more a 7, Hooly a 10, toolde a 65.

Sounds: OE. ā frequently appears as o, oo: more a 7, Hooly a 10, toolde a 65.

OE. y appears as y, i: synne a 61, stiren b 93.

OE. y appears as y, i: synne a 61, stiren b 93.

The form þouþ (= þouȝ b 190 probably indicates sound-substitution; and in ynowþȝ (= ynouȝ) b 149 there is wavering between the two forms.

The form þouþ (= þouȝ b 190) likely shows a change in sound; and in ynowþȝ (= ynouȝ) b 149, there is a mix between the two forms.


a 12. Wit Sunday: the first element is OE. hwīt 'white', not 'wit'.

a 12. Wit Sunday: the first element is OE. hwīt 'white', not 'wit'.

a 25 ff. Translations of the Bible were common in France at [245] this time. No less than six fine copies survive from the library of John, Duke of Berry (d. 1416). About the middle of the fourteenth century King John of France ordered a new translation and commentary to be made at the expense of the Jews, but it was never finished, although several scholars were still engaged on it at the end of the century. The early French verse renderings, which incorporate a good deal of mediaeval legend, are described by J. Bonnard, Les Traductions de la Bible en Vers Français au Moyen Âge (Paris 1884); the prose by S. Berger, La Bible Française au Moyen Âge (Paris 1884). Of the surviving manuscripts mentioned in these excellent monographs several were written in England.

a 25 ff. Translations of the Bible were common in France at [245] this time. At least six excellent copies still exist from the library of John, Duke of Berry (d. 1416). Around the mid-fourteenth century, King John of France ordered a new translation and commentary to be made at the expense of the Jews, but it was never completed, even though several scholars were still working on it at the end of the century. The early French verse translations, which include a lot of medieval legend, are discussed by J. Bonnard, Les Traductions de la Bible en Vers Français au Moyen Âge (Paris 1884); the prose versions by S. Berger, La Bible Française au Moyen Âge (Paris 1884). Among the surviving manuscripts mentioned in these detailed monographs, several were written in England.

a 28 ff. In earlier times, when most of those who could read at all were schooled in Latin, the need for English translations of the Scriptures was not so pressing, and the partial translations that were made were intended rather for the use of the clergy and their noble patrons than for the people. Bede (d. 735) completed a rendering of St. John's Gospel on his death-bed. Old English versions of the Gospels and the Psalms still survive. Abbot Aelfric (about A.D. 1000) translated the first five books of the Old Testament; and more than one Middle English version of the Psalms is known. Wiclif was perhaps unaware of the Old English precedents because French renderings became fashionable in England from the twelfth century onwards, and he would probably think of the Psalter more as a separate service book than as an integral part of the Bible. But the prologue to the Wiclifite version attributed to John Purvey quotes the example of Bede and King Alfred; and the Dialogue on Translation which, in Caxton's print, serves as preface to Trevisa's translation of Higden, emphasizes the Old English precedents. Both may be read in Fifteenth Century Prose and Verse, ed. A. W. Pollard, London 1903, pp. 193 ff. The attitude of the mediaeval Church towards vernacular translations of the Bible has been studied very fully by Miss M. Deanesly, The Lollard Bible and other Medieval Biblical Versions, Cambridge 1920.

a 28 ff. In earlier times, when most of the people who could read were educated in Latin, the demand for English translations of the Scriptures wasn't as urgent. The partial translations that were created were more for the clergy and their noble patrons than for the general public. Bede (d. 735) finished a version of St. John's Gospel on his deathbed. Old English versions of the Gospels and the Psalms still exist. Abbot Aelfric (around A.D. 1000) translated the first five books of the Old Testament, and there are several known Middle English versions of the Psalms. Wiclif might not have been aware of the Old English translations because French versions became popular in England starting in the twelfth century, and he likely viewed the Psalter more as a distinct service book than as a key part of the Bible. However, the prologue to the Wiclifite version attributed to John Purvey references Bede and King Alfred as examples; and the Dialogue on Translation, which serves as the preface to Trevisa's translation of Higden in Caxton's print, highlights the Old English precedents. Both can be found in Fifteenth Century Prose and Verse, ed. A. W. Pollard, London 1903, pp. 193 ff. The medieval Church's attitude towards vernacular translations of the Bible has been thoroughly examined by Miss M. Deanesly in The Lollard Bible and other Medieval Biblical Versions, Cambridge 1920.

a 34. þe pley of Ȝork. The York Paternoster Play has not survived, but there are records from 1389 of a Guild of the Lord's Prayer at York, whose main object was the production of the play. It seems to have been an early example of the moral play, holding up 'the vices to scorn and the virtues to praise', and it probably consisted of several scenes, each exhibiting one of the Seven Deadly Sins. The last recorded representation was in 1572. See Chambers, The Mediaeval Stage, vol. ii, p. 154. The association of the friars with the production of religious plays is confirmed by other writings of the time. They were quick to realize the value of dramatic [246] representation as a means of gaining favour with the people, and their encouragement must be reckoned an important factor in the development of the Miracle Play.

a 34. The Play of York. The York Paternoster Play hasn't survived, but there are records from 1389 about a Guild of the Lord's Prayer in York, which focused on producing the play. It seems to have been an early example of a moral play, highlighting 'the vices to mock and the virtues to celebrate', and it probably included several scenes, each showcasing one of the Seven Deadly Sins. The last recorded performance was in 1572. See Chambers, The Medieval Stage, vol. ii, p. 154. The connection of the friars with the production of religious plays is confirmed by other writings from that time. They quickly recognized the value of using drama to gain popularity with the public, and their support was an important factor in the development of the Miracle Play.

a 51. wher, 'whether'; cp. b 207. In ll. 197, 266, 274, it introduces a direct question; see note to V 118.

a 51. wher, 'whether'; compare b 207. In lines 197, 266, 274, it introduces a direct question; see note to V 118.

b 20. Gregory, Gregory the Great. See his work In Primum Regum Expositiones, Bk. iii, c. 28: praedicatores autem Sanctae Ecclesiae... prophetae ministerio utuntur (Migne, Patrologia, vol. lxxix, col. 158).

b 20. Gregory, Gregory the Great. See his work In Primum Regum Expositiones, Bk. iii, c. 28: the preachers of the Holy Church... use the ministry of the prophets (Migne, Patrologia, vol. lxxix, col. 158).

b 44. <God>. Such omissions from the Corpus MS. are supplied throughout from the copy in Trinity College, Dublin, MS. C. III. 12.

b 44. <God>. Missing parts from the Corpus manuscript are filled in from the copy in Trinity College, Dublin, MS. C. III. 12.

b 79-80. Cp. Luke xxi. 36 and 1 Thessalonians v. 17.

b 79-80. See Luke 21:36 and 1 Thessalonians 5:17.

b 89-91. Proverbs xxviii. 9.

b 89-91. Proverbs 28:9.

b 126. as Ambrose: In 386 St. Ambrose, besieged in the Portian Church at Milan by Arian sectaries, kept his followers occupied and in good heart by introducing the Eastern practice of singing hymns and antiphons. See St. Augustine's Confessions Bk. ix, c. 7.

b 126. as Ambrose: In 386, St. Ambrose, surrounded by Arian sect members at the Portian Church in Milan, kept his followers engaged and uplifted by introducing the Eastern tradition of singing hymns and antiphons. See St. Augustine's Confessions Bk. ix, c. 7.

b 131-2. placebo. Vespers of the Dead, named from the first word of the antiphon, Placebo Domino in regione vivorum (Psalm cxiv. 9).

b 131-2. placebo. Vespers of the Dead, named after the first word of the antiphon, Placebo Domino in regione vivorum (Psalm cxiv. 9).

dirige. Matins of the Dead, named from the first word of the antiphon, Dirige, Domine, Deus meus, in conspectu tuo viam meam (Psalm v. 9). Hence our word dirge.

dirige. Matins of the Dead, named after the first word of the antiphon, Dirige, Domine, Deus meus, in conspectu tuo viam meam (Psalm v. 9). Hence our word dirge.

comendacion: an office in which the souls of the dead are commended to God.

recommendation: an office where the souls of the deceased are entrusted to God.

matynes of Oure Lady: one of the services in honour of the Virgin introduced in the Middle Ages.

matynes of Our Lady: one of the services in honor of the Virgin introduced in the Middle Ages.

The whole question of these accretions to the Church services is dealt with by our English master in liturgical study, the late Mr. Edmund Bishop, in his essay introductory to the Early English Text Society's edition of the Prymer, since reprinted with additional notes in his Liturgica Historica (Oxford 1918), pp. 211 ff.

The entire topic of these additions to the Church services is addressed by our English expert in liturgical studies, the late Mr. Edmund Bishop, in his introductory essay to the Early English Text Society's edition of the Prymer, which has since been reprinted with extra notes in his Liturgica Historica (Oxford 1918), pp. 211 ff.

b 137 f. deschaunt, countre note, and orgon, and smale brekynge. The elaboration of the Church services in mediaeval times was accompanied by a corresponding enrichment of the music. To the plain chant additional parts were joined, sung in harmony either above or below the plain chant. Descant usually means the addition of a part above, organ and countre-note (= counterpoint) the addition of parts either above or below. All these could be composed note for note with the plain chant. But smale brekyng represents a further complication, whereby the single note in the plain chant was represented by two or more notes in the accompanying parts.

b 137 f. descant, counterpoint, and organ, and small breaking. The development of church services in medieval times was matched by a corresponding enhancement of the music. To the plain chant, additional parts were added, sung in harmony either above or below the plain chant. Descant usually refers to the addition of a part above, while organ and countre-note (= counterpoint) refer to the addition of parts either above or below. All these could be composed note for note with the plain chant. But small breaking represents a further complication, where a single note in the plain chant was represented by two or more notes in the accompanying parts.

b 140 f. The abuse is referred to in Piers Plowman:

b 140 f. The abuse is mentioned in Piers Plowman:

Persones and parsheprests pleynede to the bisshop

People and parish priests complained to the bishop

That hure parshens ben poore sitthe the pestelence tyme,

That poor person has been suffering since the plague time,

To haue licence and leue in Londone to dwelle,

To have permission and leave to live in London,

And synge ther for symonye, for seluer ys swete.

And sing there for money, because silver is sweet.

Prologue ll. 81-4.

Prologue ll. 81-4.

and by Chaucer in his description of the Parson:

and by Chaucer in his description of the Parson:

He sette nat his benefice to hyre,

He didn’t rent out his position for money,

And leet his sheepe encombred in the myre,

And let his sheep get stuck in the mud,

And ran to Londoun, unto Seint Poules,

And ran to London, to St. Paul’s,

To seken hym a chaunterie for soules.

To seek him a chantry for souls.

Prologue ll. 507-10.

Prologue ll. 507-10.

b 183. Ordynalle of Salisbury. An 'ordinal' is a book showing the order of church services and ceremonies. In mediaeval times there was considerable divergence in the usage of different churches. But after the Conquest, and more especially in the thirteenth century, there was developed at Salisbury Cathedral an elaborate order and form of service which spread to most of the English churches of any pretensions. This was called 'Sarum' or 'Salisbury' use.

b 183. Ordynalle of Salisbury. An 'ordinal' is a book that outlines the order of church services and ceremonies. In medieval times, different churches had quite different practices. However, after the Conquest, and especially in the thirteenth century, an elaborate order and form of service was developed at Salisbury Cathedral, which became influential in most of the English churches of any significance. This was known as 'Sarum' or 'Salisbury' use.

b 209. þei demen it dedly synne a prest to fulfille, &c. For this construction, cp. Chaucer, Prologue 502 No wonder is a lewed man to ruste; Shakespeare, Two Gentlemen of Verona, V.. iv. 108 f. It is the lesser blot... Women to change their shapes, &c. The same construction, where we now insert for, is seen in Gawayne (v. 352-3) hit were a wynne huge... a leude, þat couþe, to luf hom wel, &c.

b 209. they condemn it deadly sin for a priest to fulfill, &c. For this construction, see Chaucer, Prologue 502 No wonder is a common man to rust; Shakespeare, Two Gentlemen of Verona, V.. iv. 108 f. It is the lesser blemish... Women to change their forms, &c. The same construction, where we now insert for, is seen in Gawayne (v. 352-3) it would be a huge win... a common person, who could, to love them well, &c.

b 221-3. 'They say that a priest may be excused from saying mass, to be the substance of which God gave Himself, provided that he hears one.'

b 221-3. 'They say a priest can be excused from saying mass, which is the essence of what God gave Himself, as long as he hears one.'

b 228 f. newe costy portos, antifeners, graielis, and alle oþere bokis. Portos, French porte hors, represents Latin portiforium, a breviary convenient for 'carrying out of doors'. The antifener contained the antiphons, responses, &c., necessary for the musical service of the canonical hours. The graiel, or gradual, was so called from the gradual responses, sung at the steps of the altar, or while the deacon ascended the steps of the pulpit: but the book actually contained all the choral service of the Mass.

b 228 f. new costly prayer books, antiphonaries, graduals, and all other books. Prayer books, French porte hors, represents Latin portiforium, a breviary suitable for 'carrying outdoors'. The antiphonary included the antiphons, responses, & etc., necessary for the musical service of the canonical hours. The gradual was named for the gradual responses sung at the steps of the altar or while the deacon ascended the steps of the pulpit: but the book actually contained all the choral service of the Mass.

b 230. makynge of biblis. Wiclif in his Office of Curates (ed. Matthew, p. 145) complains of the scarcity of bibles. But fewe curatis han þe Bible and exposiciouns of þe Gospelis, and litel studien on hem, and lesse donne after hem. But wolde God þat euery parische chirche in þis lond hadde a good Bible! &c.

b 230. making of bibles. Wycliffe in his Office of Curates (ed. Matthew, p. 145) complains about the shortage of bibles. But few curates have the Bible and explanations of the Gospels, and little study them, and even less put them into practice. I wish that every parish church in this country had a good Bible! &c.

b 234. At this time books, especially illuminated books, were very dear. The Missal of Westminster Abbey, which is now shown in the Chapter-house, was written in 1382-4 at a cost of £34 14s. 7d.—a great sum in those days, for the scribe, Thomas Preston, who took two years to write it, received only [248] £4 for his labour, 20s. for his livery, and board at the rate of 21s. 8d. the half year. The inscription in British Museum MS. Royal 19 D. II, a magnificently illustrated Bible with commentary, shows that it was captured at Poitiers with King John of France, and bought by the Earl of Salisbury for 100 marks (about £66). Edward III gave the same sum to a nun of Amesbury for a rich book of romance. In France John, Duke of Berry, paid as much as £200 for a breviary, and the appraisement of his library in 1416 shows a surprisingly high level of values (L. Delisle, Le Cabinet des Manuscrits, vol. iii, pp. 171 ff.). These were luxurious books. The books from the chapel of Archbishop Bowet of York (d. 1423) sold more reasonably: £8 for a great antiphonar and £6 13s. 4d. pro uno libro vocato 'Bibill', were the highest prices paid; and from his library there were some fascinating bargains: 4s. for a small copy of Gregory's Cura Pastoralis; 5s. pro uno libro vocato 'Johannes Andrewe', vetere et debili, which would probably turn out to be a dry work on the Decretals; and 3s. 4d. for a nameless codex, vetere et caduco, 'old and falling to pieces'. (Historians of the Church of York, ed. J. Raine, vol. iii, pp. 311, 315.)

b 234. At this time, books, particularly illuminated ones, were very expensive. The Missal of Westminster Abbey, now displayed in the Chapter-house, was created between 1382 and 1384 at a cost of £34 14s. 7d.—a significant amount back then, as the scribe, Thomas Preston, who took two years to complete it, received only [248] £4 for his work, 20s. for his outfit, and board at a rate of 21s. 8d. every six months. The inscription in British Museum MS. Royal 19 D. II, a beautifully illustrated Bible with commentary, indicates that it was seized at Poitiers along with King John of France and purchased by the Earl of Salisbury for 100 marks (around £66). Edward III spent the same amount to buy a lavish romance book for a nun from Amesbury. In France, John, Duke of Berry, paid as much as £200 for a breviary, and the valuation of his library in 1416 reveals surprisingly high prices (L. Delisle, Le Cabinet des Manuscrits, vol. iii, pp. 171 ff.). These were luxury items. Books from the chapel of Archbishop Bowet of York (d. 1423) were sold for more reasonable prices: £8 for a large antiphonar and £6 13s. 4d. for one book called 'Bibill', being the highest amounts paid; and his library offered some intriguing bargains: 4s. for a small copy of Gregory's Cura Pastoralis; 5s. for one book called 'Johannes Andrewe', old and weak, which was likely a dry text on the Decretals; and 3s. 4d. for an unnamed codex, old and falling apart. (Historians of the Church of York, ed. J. Raine, vol. iii, pp. 311, 315.)

But the failing activity of the monastic scriptoria, and the formation of libraries by the friars and by rich private collectors, made study difficult for students at the universities, where at this time a shilling per week—a third of the price of Bowet's most dilapidated volume—was reckoned enough to cover the expenses of a scholar living plainly. The college libraries were scantily supplied: books were lent only in exchange for a valuable pledge; or even pawned, in hard times, by the colleges themselves.

But the declining activity of the monastic scriptoria and the establishment of libraries by the friars and wealthy private collectors made studying tough for students at the universities, where during this time, a shilling a week—a third of the cost of Bowet's oldest book—was considered enough to cover a scholar's basic living expenses. The college libraries were poorly stocked: books were only lent out in exchange for something valuable as collateral; or even pawned, during tough times, by the colleges themselves.

These conditions were not greatly improved until printing gave an easy means of duplication, and for a time caused the humble manuscripts in which most of the mediaeval vernacular literature was preserved to be treated as waste paper. As late as the eighteenth century Martène found the superb illuminated manuscripts left by John, Duke of Berry, to the Sainte Chapelle at Bourges serving as roosting places to their keeper's hens (Voyage Littéraire, Paris 1717, pt. i, p. 29).

These conditions didn’t really get better until printing made it easy to duplicate texts, which for a while led to the simple manuscripts containing most of the medieval vernacular literature being seen as worthless. As late as the eighteenth century, Martène discovered that the beautiful illuminated manuscripts left by John, Duke of Berry, to the Sainte Chapelle at Bourges were being used by the caretaker’s hens as nesting spots (Voyage Littéraire, Paris 1717, pt. i, p. 29).

b 261-3. The reference is to Acts vi. 2, 'It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables.'

b 261-3. The reference is to Acts vi. 2, 'It doesn’t make sense for us to abandon the word of God to serve tables.'

b 266. wisere þan. After these words the Corpus MS. (p. 170, col. i, l. 34 mid.), without any warning, goes on to the closing passage of an entirely unrelated 'Petition to the King and Parliament'. By way of compensation, the end of our sermon appears at the close of the Petition. Clearly the scribe (or some one of his predecessors) copied without any regard for the sense from a MS. of which the leaves had become disarranged.

b 266. wisere þan. After these words, the Corpus MS. (p. 170, col. i, l. 34 mid.) abruptly jumps to the ending of an entirely unrelated 'Petition to the King and Parliament' without any warning. As compensation, the conclusion of our sermon appears at the end of the Petition. It's clear that the scribe (or one of his predecessors) copied without any regard for the meaning from a manuscript whose pages had become mixed up.

b 285. Cp. Acts iii. 6.

b 285. See Acts 3:6.


XII

Dialect: London (SE. Midland) with Kentish features.

Dialect: London (Southeast Midland) with characteristics from Kent.

Inflexions:

Inflections:

VERB: pres. ind. 3 sg. loveth a 5; contracted stant a 74.

VERB: present indicative third person singular loves a 5; contracted stands a 74.

3 pl. schewen a 136, halsen a 148, be (in rime) a 92.

3 pl. sheave a 136, neck a 148, be (in rhyme) a 92.

pres. p. growende a 80.

pres. p. growing a 80.

strong pp. schape (in rime) a 130, beside schapen a 169.

strong pp. shape (in rhyme) a 130, beside sheep a 169.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: sg. fem. nom. sche a 32; pl. thei a 148; here a 144; hem a 112.

PThird person pronoun.: sg. fem. nom. she a 32; pl. they a 148; her a 144; them a 112.

Unaccented final -e is treated as in Chaucer, having its full value in the verse when it represents an inflexion or final vowel in Old English or Old French, e.g.

Unaccented final -e is handled like in Chaucer, carrying its full value in the verse when it represents an inflection or final vowel in Old English or Old French, e.g.

And for he scholdė slepė softė a 93

And for he should sleep softly 93

An apė, which at thilkė throwė b 5

An apė, which at thilkė throwė b 5

Sounds: e appears as in Kentish for OE. y: hell 'hill' a 65, 79, 86; keste 'kissed' a 178; note the rimes unschette: lette a 71-2; pet 'pit': let b 9-10; and less decisive pet: knet (OE. knyttan) b 29-30, 53-4; dreie: beie b 23-4.

Sounds: e is pronounced like in Kentish for OE. y: hell means 'hill' a 65, 79, 86; keste means 'kissed' a 178; note the rhymes unschette: lette a 71-2; pet means 'pit': let b 9-10; and less clear pet: knet (OE. knyttan) b 29-30, 53-4; dreie: beie b 23-4.

Spelling: ie represents close ẹ̄: flietende a 157, hier b 34; diemed b 216.

Spelling: ie represents close ẹ̄: flietende a 157, hier b 34; diemed b 216.

Syntax: The elaborate machinery of sentence connexion deserves special attention; and many turns of phrase are explained by Gower's fluency in French.

Syntax: The complex mechanics of how sentences connect deserve special attention; and many phrasing choices are influenced by Gower's fluency in French.


a 1. Gower follows Ovid, Metamorphoses, Bk. xi. Chaucer tells the story of Ceix and Alcyone in his Death of Blanche the Duchess, ll. 62 ff. This is presumably the early work to which the Man of Law refers:

a 1. Gower follows Ovid, Metamorphoses, Bk. xi. Chaucer tells the story of Ceix and Alcyone in his Death of Blanche the Duchess, ll. 62 ff. This is presumably the early work to which the Man of Law refers:

I kan right now no thrifty tale seyn

I can't tell any clever story right now

But Chaucer, thogh he kan but lewedly

But Chaucer, though he can only do it poorly

On metres and on rymyng craftily,

On meters and on rhyming skillfully,

Hath seyd hem, in swich Englissh as he kan,

Has said to them, in the English he knows,

Of olde tyme, as knoweth many a man;

In ancient times, as many know;

And if he have noght seyd hem, leve brother,

And if he hasn’t told them, dear brother,

In o book, he hath seyd hem in another;

In one book, he has said them in another;

For he hath toold of loveris up and doun

For he has talked of lovers up and down

Mo than Ovide made of mencioun

More than Ovid made of mention

In his Epistelles , that been ful olde.

In his Letters , which are very old.

What sholde I tellen hem, syn they ben tolde?

What should I tell them, since they’ve already been told?

In youthe he made of Ceys and Alcione, &c.

In youth, he created Ceys and Alcione, &c.

(Link to Man of Law's Tale, ll. 46 ff.)

(Link to Man of Law's Tale, ll. 46 ff.)

Gower's rendering is the more poetical.

Gower's version is more lyrical.

a 2. Trocinie. Ovid's Trachinia tellus, so called from the city of Trachis, north-west of Thermopylae.

a 2. Trocinie. Ovid's Trachinia tellus, named after the city of Trachis, located northwest of Thermopylae.

[250]a 23. As he which wolde go: otiose, or at best meaning no more than 'desiring to go'. Cp. b 25 As he which hadde = 'having' simply; and similarly b 37, 203. It is an imitation of a contemporary French idiom comme celui qui.

[250]a 23. As he who wants to go: unnecessary, or at most just meaning 'wants to go'. See b 25 As he who has = 'having' simply; and likewise b 37, 203. It's a mimicry of a contemporary French phrase comme celui qui.

a 26. and: the displacement of the conjunction from its natural position at the beginning of the clause is characteristic of Gower's verse. Cp. l. 152 Upon the morwe and up sche sterte = 'and in the morning she got up', and a 45, 49, b 121, 124, 135, 160, 182. See notes to ll. 32, 78 f.

a 26. and: moving the conjunction from its usual spot at the start of the clause is typical of Gower's poetry. Compare l. 152 Upon the morwe and up sche sterte = 'and in the morning she got up', and a 45, 49, b 121, 124, 135, 160, 182. See notes to ll. 32, 78 f.

a 32. Editors put a comma after wepende, and no stop after seileth: but it is Alceoun who weeps. The displacement of and is exemplified in the notes to l. 26 and ll. 78 f.

a 32. Editors place a comma after wepende, and no period after seileth: but it's Alceoun who cries. The shift of and is shown in the notes to l. 26 and ll. 78 f.

a 37. 'One had not to look for grief'; a regular formula of understatement, meaning 'her grief was great'.

a 37. 'You didn't have to look for grief'; a common way of saying 'her grief was immense'.

a 53. Hire reyny cope, &c.: the rainbow, which was the sign or manifestation of Iris.

a 53. Hire reyny cope, &c.: the rainbow, which was the symbol or representation of Iris.

a 59 ff.

a 59 pages.

Prope Cimmerios longo spelunca recessu,

Near the Cimmerians in a deep cave,

Mons cavus, ignavi domus et penetralia Somni.

Mons cavus, lazy home and inner sanctum of Sleep.

(Metamorphoses xi. 592-3.)

(Metamorphoses xi. 592-3.)

Much of the poetry of Gower's description is due to Ovid.

Much of the poetic quality in Gower's description comes from Ovid.

a 78 f. Editors put no stop after may and a comma after hell. Hence The New English Dictionary quotes this passage as an isolated instance of noise, transitive, meaning 'disturb with noise'. But noise is intransitive, hell is governed by aboute round, and the position of bot is abnormal as in l. 105. Cp. notes to ll. 26, 32, and render 'But all round about the hill'.

a 78 f. Editors do not place a period after may and a comma after hell. Therefore, The New English Dictionary cites this passage as a unique example of noise, used transitively to mean 'disturb with noise'. However, noise is actually intransitive, and hell is affected by aboute round, while the placement of bot is irregular, as in line 105. See notes for lines 26, 32, and interpret as 'But all around the hill'.

a 105. For the word order see notes to ll. 26, 32, 78 f.

a 105. For the word order, check the notes on lines 26, 32, 78, and following.

a 117. The lif, 'the man', cp. IV a 43.

a 117. The lif, 'the guy', cp. IV a 43.

a 118. Ithecus: for Icelos. According to Ovid 'Icelos' was the name by which he was known to the gods, but men called him 'Phobetor'.

a 118. Ithecus: for Icelos. According to Ovid, 'Icelos' was the name used by the gods, but people referred to him as 'Phobetor'.

a 123. Panthasas: Ovid's Phantasos.

a 123. Panthasas: Ovid's Phantasos.

a 152. See note to l. 26.

a 152. See note to l. 26.

a 197. The halcyon, usually identified with the kingfisher, was supposed to build a floating nest on the sea in midwinter, and to have power to calm the winds and waves at that season, bringing 'halcyon weather'.

a 197. The halcyon, often recognized as the kingfisher, was believed to create a floating nest on the ocean in midwinter and have the ability to soothe the winds and waves during that time, resulting in 'halcyon weather'.

b 2. I finde. Matthew Paris in his Chronica Maiora (ed. Luard, Rolls Series, vol. ii, pp. 413 ff.) gives a similar story, which, he says, King Richard the First often told to rebuke ingratitude. In this version, Vitalis of Venice falls into a pit dug as a trap for wild beasts. The rescued animals are a lion and a serpent; the rescuer is nameless, and the gem given to him by the serpent has not the magic virtue of returning whenever sold. Nearer to Gower is the story told in Nigel Wireker's Speculum Stultorum, a late twelfth-century satire in Latin verse, which, from the name of its principal character Burnellus the [251] Ass, who is ambitious to have a longer tail, is sometimes called Burnellus; cp. Chaucer, Nun's Priest's Tale, l. 492:

b 2. I find. Matthew Paris in his Chronica Maiora (ed. Luard, Rolls Series, vol. ii, pp. 413 ff.) shares a similar story, which he says King Richard the First often recounted to criticize ingratitude. In this version, Vitalis of Venice falls into a pit that was dug as a trap for wild animals. The animals rescued are a lion and a serpent; the rescuer remains unnamed, and the gem given to him by the serpent doesn’t have the magical property of returning whenever sold. Closer to Gower is the tale recounted in Nigel Wireker's Speculum Stultorum, a late twelfth-century satire in Latin verse, which, named after its main character Burnellus the [251] Ass, who longs for a longer tail, is sometimes referred to as Burnellus; see Chaucer, Nun's Priest's Tale, l. 492:

I have wel rad in Daun Burnel the Asse

I have well read in Daun Burnel the Ass

Among his vers, &c.

Among his poems, etc.

The poem is printed in T. Wright's Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets and Epigrammatists of the Twelfth Century (Rolls Series, 1872), vol. i. At the end the Ass returns disappointed to his master Bernardus (= Bardus). Bernardus, when gathering wood, hears Dryanus (= Adrian), a rich citizen of Cremona, call from a pit for help. The rescued animals are a lion, a serpent, and an ape. The gem given by the serpent in token of gratitude always returns to Bernardus, who, with more honesty than Gower's poor man shows, takes it back to the buyer. The fame of the marvellous stone reaches the king; his inquiries bring to light the whole story; and Dryanus is ordered to give half his goods to Bernardus.

The poem is included in T. Wright's Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets and Epigrammatists of the Twelfth Century (Rolls Series, 1872), vol. i. At the end, the donkey returns to his master Bernardus, feeling let down. While gathering wood, Bernardus hears Dryanus, a wealthy citizen of Cremona, calling for help from a pit. The animals he saves are a lion, a serpent, and an ape. The gem that the serpent gives as a sign of gratitude always finds its way back to Bernardus, who, showing more integrity than Gower's poor man, returns it to the buyer. The fame of the amazing stone reaches the king; his inquiries uncover the entire story, and Dryanus is ordered to give half of his possessions to Bernardus.

Gower probably worked on a later modification of Nigel's story.

Gower likely worked on a revised version of Nigel's story.

b 86. blessed, 'crossed (himself)'.

b 86. blessed, 'made the sign of the cross'.

b 89. Betwen him and his asse, i.e. pulling together with the ass. The ass is, of course, the distinguished Burnellus.

b 89. Between him and his donkey, i.e. pulling together with the donkey. The donkey is, of course, the famous Burnellus.

b 116. his ape: for this ape (?).

116. his monkey: for this monkey (?).

b 191. Justinian, Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire (d. 565), was best known for his codification of the Roman Law, and so is named here as the type of a lawgiver.

b 191. Justinian, Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire (d. 565), was best known for compiling Roman Law, which is why he is referenced here as a model lawmaker.


XIII

Dialect: South-Western, with some Midland forms.

Dialect: South-Western, with some Midland features.

Inflexions:

Inflections:

VERB: pres. ind. 3 sg. bloweþ a 7, casteþ a 8.

VERB: present indicative 3rd singular blows a 7, casts a 8.

3 pl. buþ a 10, habbeþ a 15.

3 pl. buþ a 10, habbeþ a 15.

pres. p. slyttyng, frotyng b 59.

pres. p. slyttyng, frotyng b 59.

strong pp. yknowe a 12, ysode a 30.

strong pp. yknowe a 12, ysode a 30.

NOUN: Note the plural in -(e)n, tren 'trees' a 44, 51, 53; chyldern b 16 is a double plural.

NOUN: Note the plural in -(e)n, tren 'trees' a 44, 51, 53; chyldern b 16 is a double plural.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. hy a 17; here a 61; ham a 23.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. they them 17; here them 61; him them 23.

Note the unstressed 3 sg. and 3 pl. form a, e.g. at a13, 27.

Note the unstressed 3rd person singular and plural form a, for example at a13, 27.

Sounds: There is no instance of v for initial f, which is evidenced in the spelling of early South-Western writers like Robert of Gloucester (about 1300), or of z for initial s, which is less commonly shown in spelling. u for OE. y occurs in hulles 'hills' a 18 (beside bysynes b 24, where Modern English has u in spelling but i in pronunciation; and lift (OE. lyft) b 39, where Modern English has the South-Eastern form left).

Sounds: There's no instance of v for initial f, as shown in the spelling of early South-Western writers like Robert of Gloucester (around 1300), nor is there much evidence of z for initial s in spelling. u for OE. y appears in hulles 'hills' a 18 (next to bysynes b 24, where Modern English uses u in spelling but i in pronunciation; and lift (OE. lyft) b 39, where Modern English has the South-Eastern form left).


[252]a 2-3. Mayster... Minerua... hys: Trevisa appears to have understood 'Minerva' as the name of a god.

[252]a 2-3. Mayster... Minerua... hys: Trevisa seems to have interpreted 'Minerva' as the name of a deity.

a 6-49. Higden took all this passage from Book i of the twelfth-century Annals of Alfred of Beverley (ed. Hearne, pp. 6-7). The Polychronicon is a patchwork of quotations from earlier writers.

a 6-49. Higden took all this text from Book i of the twelfth-century Annals of Alfred of Beverley (ed. Hearne, pp. 6-7). The Polychronicon is a collection of quotes from earlier authors.

a 7. Pectoun. Higden has ad Peccum, and Alfred of Beverley in monte qui vocatur Pec, i.e. The Peak of Derbyshire. cc and ct are not distinguishable in some hands of the time, and Trevisa has made Peccum into Pectoun.

a 7. Pectoun. Higden has ad Peccum, and Alfred of Beverley in monte qui vocatur Pec, meaning The Peak of Derbyshire. cc and ct are not distinguishable in some manuscripts from that period, and Trevisa has changed Peccum into Pectoun.

a 14. Cherdhol. Hearne's text of Alfred of Beverley has Cherole; Henry of Huntingdon (about 1150), who gives the same four marvels in his Historia Anglorum, has Chederhole; and on this evidence the place has been identified with Cheddar in Somerset, where there are famous caves.

a 14. Cherdhol. Hearne's version of Alfred of Beverley uses Cherole; Henry of Huntingdon (around 1150), who mentions the same four wonders in his Historia Anglorum, uses Chederhole; and based on this evidence, the location has been identified as Cheddar in Somerset, which is known for its famous caves.

a 22. an egle hys nest: cp. b 23 a child hys brouch. This construction has two origins: (1) It is a periphrasis for the genitive, especially in the case of masculine and neuter proper names which had no regular genitive in English; (2) It is an error arising from false manuscript division of the genitive suffix -es, -is, from its stem.

a 22. an eagle's nest: cp. b 23 a child's brooch. This construction has two origins: (1) It is a way of expressing the genitive, especially for masculine and neuter proper names that didn't have a standard genitive form in English; (2) It is a mistake caused by incorrect manuscript separation of the genitive suffix -es, -is, from its root.

a 36. <þat> here and in l. 52 is inserted on the evidence of the other MSS. Syntactically its omission is defensible, for the suppressed relative is a common source of difficulty in Middle English; see the notes to V 4-6, 278-9; X 146; XIV c 54; XVII 66.

a 36. <that> here and in l. 52 is included based on the evidence from the other manuscripts. Its omission is justifiable from a syntactic standpoint, as the missing relative can often cause confusion in Middle English; see the notes to V 4-6, 278-9; X 146; XIV c 54; XVII 66.

a 50. Wynburney. Wimborne in Dorset. Here St. Cuthburga founded a nunnery, which is mentioned in one of Aldhelm's letters as early as A.D. 705. The information that it is 'not far from Bath', which is hardly accurate, was added by Higden to the account of the marvel he found in the Topographia Hibernica of Giraldus Cambrensis (vol. v, p. 86 of the Rolls Series edition of his works).

a 50. Wynburney. Wimborne in Dorset. Here, St. Cuthburga established a nunnery, which is mentioned in one of Aldhelm's letters as early as A.D. 705. The detail that it is 'not far from Bath,' which is not really accurate, was noted by Higden in the account of the marvel he found in the Topographia Hibernica of Giraldus Cambrensis (vol. v, p. 86 of the Rolls Series edition of his works).

a 54-64. Higden took this passage from Giraldus, Itinerarium Cambriae, Bk. ii, c. 11 (vol. vi, p. 139 of the Rolls edition).

a 54-64. Higden borrowed this excerpt from Giraldus, Itinerarium Cambriae, Bk. ii, c. 11 (vol. vi, p. 139 of the Rolls edition).

a 60-1. be at here aboue, 'be over them', 'have the upper hand'.

a 60-1. be at here aboue, 'be above them', 'have the advantage'.

a 63. Pimbilmere: the English name for Lake Bala.

a 63. Pimbilmere: the English name for Lake Bala.

b 6-7. þe Flemmynges. The first settlement of Flemings in Pembrokeshire took place early in the twelfth century, and in 1154, Henry II, embarrassed alike by the turbulence of the Welsh, and of the new host of Flemish mercenaries who had come in under Stephen, encouraged a further settlement. They formed a colony still distinguishable from the surrounding Welsh population.

b 6-7. The Flemings. The first group of Flemings settled in Pembrokeshire in the early twelfth century, and in 1154, Henry II, worried about both the unrest among the Welsh and the new influx of Flemish mercenaries who had arrived with Stephen, promoted additional settlement. They established a colony that remains distinct from the local Welsh population.

b 11-12. The threefold division of the English according to their Continental origin dates back to Bede's Ecclesiastical [253] History. But the areas settled by Bede's three tribes do not correspond to Southern, Northern, and Midland. The Jutes occupied Kent, whence the South-Eastern dialect; the Saxons occupied the rest of the South, whence the South-Western dialect; and the Angles settled in the Midlands and the North; so that the Midland and Northern dialects are both Anglian, and derive from the same Continental tribe or tribal group.

b 11-12. The threefold classification of the English based on their Continental origin goes back to Bede's Ecclesiastical [253] History. However, the regions settled by Bede's three tribes don't match up with the Southern, Northern, and Midland divisions. The Jutes settled in Kent, which gave rise to the South-Eastern dialect; the Saxons took over the rest of the South, leading to the South-Western dialect; and the Angles moved into the Midlands and the North. Therefore, both the Midland and Northern dialects are Anglian and come from the same Continental tribe or tribal group.

b 26. þe furste moreyn: the Black Death of 1349. There were fresh outbreaks of plague in 1362, 1369, 1376.

b 26. the first wave: the Black Death of 1349. There were new outbreaks of plague in 1362, 1369, 1376.

b 26-42. The bracketed passage is an addition by Trevisa himself, and is of primary importance for the history of English and of English education. See the valuable article by W. H. Stevenson in An English Miscellany Presented to Dr. Furnivall, pp. 421 ff.

b 26-42. The part in brackets is an addition made by Trevisa himself, and it is very important for the history of English and English education. Refer to the valuable article by W. H. Stevenson in An English Miscellany Presented to Dr. Furnivall, pp. 421 ff.

b 27-8. Iohan Cornwal, a mayster of gramere. A 'master of grammar' was a licensed teacher of grammar. Mr. Stevenson points out that in 1347-8 John of Cornwall received payment from Merton College, Oxford, for teaching the boys of the founder's kin. His countryman Trevisa probably had personal knowledge of his methods of teaching.

b 27-8. Iohan Cornwal, a master of grammar. A 'master of grammar' was a licensed teacher of grammar. Mr. Stevenson notes that in 1347-8, John of Cornwall was paid by Merton College, Oxford, for teaching the boys of the founder's family. His fellow countryman Trevisa likely knew about his teaching methods firsthand.

b 39-40. and a scholle passe þe se, 'if they should cross the sea'.

b 39-40. and a school pass the sea, 'if they should cross the sea'.

b 47-8. The bracketed words are introduced by Trevisa.

b 47-8. The words in brackets were added by Trevisa.

b 50 f. and ys gret wondur: and is superfluous and should perhaps be deleted.

b 50 f. and ys gret wondur: and is unnecessary and might be removed.

b 58-65. Though still often quoted as a fourteenth-century witness to the pronunciation of Northern English (e.g. by K. Luick, Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache, 1914, pp. 40 f.), this passage, as Higden acknowledges, comes from the Prologue to Book iii of William of Malmesbury's Gesta Pontificum, completed in the year 1125: see the Rolls Series edition, p. 209.

b 58-65. Although it's still frequently referenced as a fourteenth-century example of Northern English pronunciation (e.g. by K. Luick, Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache, 1914, pp. 40 f.), this section, as Higden notes, is taken from the Prologue to Book iii of William of Malmesbury's Gesta Pontificum, which was finished in 1125: see the Rolls Series edition, p. 209.


XIV

a 2. Bannokburn. Minot's subject is not so much the defeat of the English at Bannockburn in 1314, as the English victory at Halidon Hill on 19 July 1333, which he regards as a vengeance for Bannockburn.

a 2. Bannokburn. Minot's focus isn't really on the English defeat at Bannockburn in 1314, but rather on the English win at Halidon Hill on July 19, 1333, which he sees as payback for Bannockburn.

a 7. Saint Iohnes toune: Perth, so called from its church of St. John the Baptist. It was occupied by the English in 1332 after the defeat of the Scots at Dupplin Moor.

a 7. Saint Iohnes toune: Perth, named after its church dedicated to St. John the Baptist. The English took over the town in 1332 following the Scots' defeat at Dupplin Moor.

a 13. Striflin, 'Stirling'.

a 13. Striflin, 'Stirling'.

a 15. Hall suggests that this refers to Scotch raids on the North of England undertaken to distract Edward III from the siege of Berwick.

a 15. Hall suggests that this refers to Scottish raids on the North of England aimed at diverting Edward III's attention from the siege of Berwick.

[254]a 19 f. Rughfute riueling... Berebag: nicknames for the Scots, the first because they wore brogues (riuelings) of rough hide; the second because, to allow of greater mobility, each man carried his own bag of provisions instead of relying on a baggage train.

[254]a 19 f. Rughfute riueling... Berebag: these are nicknames for the Scots. The first comes from the fact that they wore brogues (riuelings) made of rough hide; the second refers to them carrying their own bag of supplies for greater mobility instead of depending on a baggage train.

a 22. Brig = Burghes l. 25, 'Bruges'. At this time Scots, English, and French had all close connexions with the Netherlands. Observe that John Crab, who aided the Scots in the defence of Berwick (note to X 15), was a Fleming.

a 22. Brig = Burghes l. 25, 'Bruges'. At this time, Scots, English, and French all had strong connections with the Netherlands. Note that John Crab, who helped the Scots defend Berwick (see note to X 15), was a Fleming.

a 35. at Berwik. Berwick fell as a result of the battle of Halidon Hill which the Scots fought with the object of raising the siege. For an earlier siege of Berwick, in 1319, see No. X.

a 35. at Berwik. Berwick fell due to the battle of Halidon Hill, which the Scots fought to lift the siege. For an earlier siege of Berwick in 1319, see No. X.

a 36. get, 'watch', 'be on the look out' (ON. gǽta).

a 36. get, 'watch', 'keep an eye out' (ON. gǽta).

b 5-6. Calais was at this time a convenient base for piracy in the Channel.

b 5-6. At this time, Calais was a convenient starting point for piracy in the Channel.

b 19. A bare: Edward III, whom Minot often refers to as 'the boar'.

b 19. A bare: Edward III, whom Minot often calls 'the boar'.

b 24-6. In preparation for the long siege Edward III had built a regular camp beside Calais.

b 24-6. To get ready for the lengthy siege, Edward III had established a proper camp next to Calais.

b 32. Sir Philip. Philip de Valois, Philip VI of France (1293-1350). His son, John Duke of Normandy (1319-64), who succeeded him in 1350, is of good memory as a lover of fine books. Two are mentioned in the notes to XI a 25 ff. and XI b 234. A splendid copy of the Miracles de Notre Dame, preserved until recently in the Seminary Library at Soissons, seems also to have been captured with his baggage at Poitiers, for it was bought back from the English by King Charles V. Another famous book produced by his command was the translation of Livy by Bersuire, with magnificent illuminations. The spirit of the collector was not damped by his captivity in England from 1356-60, for his account books show that he continued to employ binders and miniaturists, to encourage original composition, and to buy books, especially books of romance. See Notes et Documents relatifs à Jean, Roi de France, &c., ed. by Henry of Orleans, Duc d'Aumale (Philobiblon Soc., London 1855-6).

b 32. Sir Philip. Philip de Valois, Philip VI of France (1293-1350). His son, John Duke of Normandy (1319-64), who took over in 1350, is well-remembered as a lover of fine books. Two are noted in XI a 25 ff. and XI b 234. A beautiful copy of the Miracles de Notre Dame, which was kept until recently in the Seminary Library at Soissons, appears to have been captured along with his baggage at Poitiers, as it was later bought back from the English by King Charles V. Another notable book he commissioned was Bersuire's translation of Livy, which features stunning illuminations. His passion for collecting wasn't diminished during his captivity in England from 1356-60, as his account books indicate he continued to hire binders and miniaturists, promote original writing, and purchase books, particularly romances. See Notes et Documents relatifs à Jean, Roi de France, &c., ed. by Henry of Orleans, Duc d'Aumale (Philobiblon Soc., London 1855-6).

b 40. þe Cardinales. Pope Clement VI had sent cardinals Annibale Ceccano bishop of Frascati, and Etienne Aubert, who became Pope Innocent VI in 1352, to arrange a peace between France and England. But the English were suspicious of the Papal court at Avignon, and accused the cardinals of favouring the French cause.

b 40. The Cardinals. Pope Clement VI had sent cardinals Annibale Ceccano, the bishop of Frascati, and Etienne Aubert, who became Pope Innocent VI in 1352, to negotiate peace between France and England. However, the English were wary of the Papal court in Avignon and accused the cardinals of supporting the French side.

b 82. Sir Iohn de Viene. Jean de Vienne, seigneur de Pagny (d. 1351), a famous captain in the French wars.

b 82. Sir John de Vienne. Jean de Vienne, lord of Pagny (d. 1351), a well-known commander in the French wars.

c 5 f. 'They (friends) are so slippery when put to the test, so eager to have , and so unwilling to give up .'

c 5 f. 'Friends can be really unreliable when it matters, so quick to take for themselves, and so reluctant to share with others.'

[255]c 14. And, 'if'.

14. And, 'if'.

c 47. King John of France was captured at Poitiers in 1356 and held in England as a prisoner until the Treaty of Bretigny in 1360. See note to XIV b 32.

c 47. King John of France was taken prisoner at Poitiers in 1356 and was held in England until the Treaty of Bretigny in 1360. See note to XIV b 32.

c 54. Note the omission of the relative: 'which recked not a cleat for all France', and cp. ll. 43-4, XIII a 36 (note).

c 54. Note the absence of the relative: 'which didn't care at all for France', and compare ll. 43-4, XIII a 36 (note).

c 59. his helm, 'its helm'—the bar by which the rudder was moved.

c 59. his helm, 'its helm'—the lever that controlled the rudder.

c 61. 'The King sailed and rowed aright'; on him, see note to XV g 24.

c 61. 'The King sailed and rowed correctly'; for him, see note to XV g 24.

c 83. An ympe: Richard II.

c 83. An apple: Richard II.

c 90. sarri: not in the dictionaries in this sense, is probably OFr. serré, sarré, in the developed meaning 'active', 'vigorous', seen in the adv. sarréement.

c 90. sarri: not listed in the dictionaries in this context, is likely derived from OFr. serré, sarré, in the evolved meaning 'active', 'vigorous', noted in the adverb sarréement.

c 103-4. 'If we are disloyal and inactive, so that what is rarely seen is straightway forgotten.'

c 103-4. 'If we are unfaithful and fail to act, what is rarely seen will be quickly forgotten.'

c 108. 'Who was the fountain of all courage.'

c 108. 'Who was the source of all bravery.'

c 111. los, 'fame'.

c 111. los, 'celebrity'.

d 1. SCHEP: here means 'shepherd', 'pastor', a name taken by Ball as appropriate to a priest.

d 1. SCHEP: here means 'shepherd' or 'pastor', a name chosen by Ball as fitting for a priest.

Seynte Marie prest of Ȝork, 'priest of St. Mary's of York' (cp. note to I 44), a great Benedictine abbey founded soon after the Conquest; see Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanum, vol. iii, pp. 529 ff. Marie does not take the s inflexion, because it has already the Latin genitive form, cp. Mary-ȝet X 163.

Saint Mary, Priest of York, 'priest of St. Mary's of York' (cp. note to I 44), a significant Benedictine abbey established shortly after the Conquest; see Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanum, vol. iii, pp. 529 ff. Mary doesn't take the s inflection because it already has the Latin genitive form, cp. Mary-yet X 163.

d 2. Iohan Nameles, 'John Nobody', for nameless has the sense 'obscure', 'lowly'.

d 2. Iohan Nameles, 'John Nobody', for nameless means 'unknown', 'insignificant'.

d 6. Hobbe þe Robbere. Hob is a familiar form for Robert, and it has been suggested that Hobbe þe Robbere may refer to Robert Hales, the Treasurer of England, who was executed by the rebels in 1381. But Robert was a conventional name for a robber, presumably owing to the similarity of sound. Already in the twelfth century, Mainerus, the Canterbury scribe of the magnificent Bible now in the library of Sainte-Geneviève at Paris, plays upon it in an etymological account of his family: Secundus (sc. frater meus) dicebatur Robertus, quia a re nomen habuit: spoliator enim diu fuit et praedo. From the fourteenth century lawless men were called Roberts men. In Piers Plowman Passus v (A- and B-texts) there is a confession of 'Robert the Robber'; and the literary fame of the prince of highwaymen, 'Robin Hood', belongs to this period.

d 6. Hob the Robber. Hob is a common nickname for Robert, and it's been suggested that Hob the Robber might refer to Robert Hales, the Treasurer of England, who was executed by rebels in 1381. However, Robert was a typical name for a robber, likely because it sounded similar. As early as the twelfth century, Mainerus, the Canterbury scribe of the beautiful Bible now in the library of Sainte-Geneviève in Paris, plays with this in an etymological account of his family: Secundus (sc. frater meus) was called Robert because he had the name from the thing: he was long a plunderer and a pirate. From the fourteenth century onwards, lawless men were referred to as Roberts men. In Piers Plowman Passus v (A- and B-texts), there's a confession of 'Robert the Robber'; and the literary fame of the king of highwaymen, 'Robin Hood', belongs to this time.

d 14. do wel and bettre: note this further evidence of the popularity of Piers Plowman, with its visions of Dowel, Dobet, and Dobest.

d 14. do well and better: note this further evidence of the popularity of Piers Plowman, with its visions of Dowel, Dobet, and Dobest.


XV

a 8. Þe clot him clingge! 'May the clay cling to him!' i.e. 'Would he were dead!'

a 8. May the clay stick to him! 'Would he were dead!'

a 12. Þider: MS. Yider, and conversely MS. Þiif 23 for Yiif 'if'. y and þ are endlessly confused by scribes.

a 12. Þider: MS. Yider, and conversely MS. Þiif 23 for Yiif 'if'. y and þ are constantly mixed up by scribes.

b 1. Lenten ys come... to toune. In the Old English Metrical Calendar phrases like cymeð... us to tune Martius reðe, 'fierce March comes to town', are regular. The meaning is 'to the dwellings of men', 'to the world'.

b 1. Lent has come... to town. In the Old English Metrical Calendar, phrases like March comes... to us in a fierce way are common. The meaning is 'to the homes of people', 'to the world'.

b 3. Þat: construe with Lenten.

3. That: interpret with Lent.

b 7. him þreteþ, 'chides', 'wrangles' (ON. þrǽta?). See the thirteenth-century debate of The Thrush and the Nightingale (Reliquiae Antiquae, vol. i, pp. 241 ff.), of which the opening lines are closely related to this poem.

b 7. him þreteþ, 'chides', 'argues' (ON. þrǽta?). See the thirteenth-century debate of The Thrush and the Nightingale (Reliquiae Antiquae, vol. i, pp. 241 ff.), where the opening lines are closely related to this poem.

b 11. Ant wlyteþ on huere wynter wele, 'and look at their winter happiness (?)'. This conflicts with huere wynter wo above; and the explanation that the birds have forgotten the hardships of the past winter and recall only its pleasures is forced. Holthausen's emendation wynne wele 'wealth of joys' (cp. l. 35) is good.

b 11. They look at their winter happiness, 'and check out their winter joy (?)'. This clashes with their winter misery above; and the idea that the birds have forgotten the struggles of the previous winter and only remember the good times seems unlikely. Holthausen's suggestion to change it to wealth of joys (see line 35) is solid.

b 20. Miles: a crux. It has been suggested without much probability that miles means 'animals' from Welsh mīl.

b 20. Miles: a turning point. It's been suggested, though not convincingly, that miles means 'animals' from the Welsh word mīl.

b 28. Deawes donkeþ þe dounes. Of the suggestions made to improve the halting metre the best is þise for þe. The poet is thinking of the sparkle of dew in the morning sun; cp. Sir Gawayne 519 f.:

b 28. Deawes donkeþ þe dounes. Among the ideas proposed to enhance the uneven rhythm, the most effective is this for the. The poet is reflecting on the glistening of dew in the morning sun; see Sir Gawayne 519 f.:

When þe donkande dewe dropeȝ of þe leueȝ

When the dripping dew drops from the leaves

To bide a blysful blusch of þe bryȝt sunne.

To enjoy a joyful blush of the bright sun.

b 29-30. 'Animals with their cries (rounes) unmeaning to us (derne), whereby they converse (domes for te deme).' For the weakened sense of deme (domes) see note to V 115.

b 29-30. 'Animals make sounds (rounes) that are meaningless to us (derne), through which they communicate (domes for te deme).' For the weakened sense of deme (domes) see note to V 115.

c 30. Wery so water in wore: the restless lover (l. 21) has tossed all night like the troubled waters in a wore; cp. I wake so water in wore in another lyric of the same MS. It has been suggested that wore = Old High German wuor 'weir'; but the rimes in both passages show that the stem is OE. wār, not wōr.

c 30. Like water in turmoil: the restless lover (l. 21) has tossed and turned all night like the troubled waters in a weir; see I wake like water in turmoil in another poem from the same manuscript. It's been suggested that weir = Old High German wuor 'weir'; but the rhymes in both passages indicate that the root is Old English wār, not wōr.

d 2. the holy londe: because Ireland was par excellence 'the Land of the Saints'.

d 2. the holy land: because Ireland was par excellence 'the Land of the Saints'.

f. I am obliged to Professor Carleton Brown for the information that this poem is found, with two additional stanzas, in MS. 18. 7. 21 of the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh; and that the full text will be published shortly in his Religious Lyrics of the Fourteenth Century.

f. I want to thank Professor Carleton Brown for letting me know that this poem, along with two extra stanzas, is located in MS. 18. 7. 21 at the Advocates' Library in Edinburgh, and that the complete text will be published soon in his Religious Lyrics of the Fourteenth Century.

f 4. bere (OE. bȳr) riming with fere (OE. (ge)fēra) indicates a South-Eastern composition.

f 4. bere (OE. bȳr) rhyming with fere (OE. (ge)fēra) suggests a South-Eastern origin.

g 1. Scere Þorsday: Maundy Thursday, the eve of Good Friday.

g 1. Scere Þorsday: Maundy Thursday, the day before Good Friday.

[257]g 1-2. aros: Iudas: the alternative form aras may have given the rime in the original, but it is not justifiable to accept this as certain and so to assume an early date of composition for the poem. Morsbach, ME. Grammatik, § 135, n. 4, quotes a number of parallel rimes with proper names, and the best explanation is that o in aros still represented a sound intermediate between ā and ǭ, and so served as an approximate rime to ā̆ in proper names.

[257]g 1-2. aros: Iudas: the alternative form aras might have created the rhyme in the original, but it's not justifiable to consider this certain and assume an early date of composition for the poem. Morsbach, ME. Grammatik, § 135, n. 4, cites several similar rhymes with proper names, and the best explanation is that o in aros still represented a sound that was between ā and ǭ, which made it an approximate rhyme with ā̆ in proper names.

g 6. cunesmen: as c and t are hard to distinguish in some ME. hands, and are often confused by copyists, this reading is more likely than tunesmen of the editors—Wright-Halliwell, Mätzner, Child, Cook (and N. E. D. s.v. townsman). For (1) tunesman is a technical, not a poetical word. (2) In a poem remarkable for its terseness, tunesmen reduces a whole line to inanity, unless the poet thinks of Judas quite precisely as a citizen of a town other than Jerusalem; and in the absence of any Biblical tradition it is unlikely that a writer who calls Pilate þe riche Ieu would gratuitously assume that Judas was not a citizen of Jerusalem, where his sister lived. (3) Christ's words are throughout vaguely prophetic, and as Judas forthwith imette wid is soster—one of his kin—cunesmen gives a pregnant sense. [I find the MS. actually has cunesmen, but leave the note, lest tunesmen might appear to be better established.]

g 6. cunesmen: since c and t can be hard to tell apart in some Middle English hands, and are often mixed up by copyists, this reading is more likely than tunesmen as suggested by the editors—Wright-Halliwell, Mätzner, Child, Cook (and N. E. D. s.v. townsman). For (1) tunesman is a technical term, not a poetic one. (2) In a poem known for its brevity, tunesmen makes a whole line meaningless, unless the poet specifically thinks of Judas as a citizen of a town other than Jerusalem; and given the lack of any Biblical tradition, it seems unlikely that a writer who refers to Pilate as þe riche Ieu would unnecessarily assume that Judas wasn't a citizen of Jerusalem, where his sister lived. (3) Christ's words are throughout somewhat prophetic, and as Judas immediately imette wid is soster—one of his relatives—cunesmen carries a significant meaning. [I note that the manuscript actually has cunesmen, but I’m keeping this note in case tunesmen seems better established.]

g 8. The repetition of ll. 8, 25, 30 is indicated in the MS. by 'ii' at the end of each of these lines, which is the regular sign for bis.

g 8. The repetition of lines 8, 25, and 30 is indicated in the manuscript by 'ii' at the end of each of these lines, which is the standard sign for bis.

g 16. 'He tore his hair until it was bathed in blood.' The MS. has top, not cop.

g 16. 'He pulled his hair out until it was soaked in blood.' The MS. has top, not cop.

g 24. In him com ur Lord gon. In the MS. c'ist = Crist has been erased after Lord. Note (1) the reflexive use of him, which is very common in OE. and ME. with verbs of motion, e.g. Up him stod 27, 29; Þau Pilatus him com 30; Als I me rode XV a 4; The Kyng him rod XIV c 61; cp. the extended use ar þe coc him crowe 33, and notes to II 289, V 86: (2) the use of the infinitive (gon) following, and usually defining the sense of, a verb of motion, where Modern English always, and ME. commonly (e.g. ȝede karoland I 117; com daunceing II 298), uses the pres. p.: 'Our Lord came walking in'.

g 24. In him came our Lord. In the manuscript, c'ist = Crist has been erased after Lord. Note (1) the reflexive use of him, which is very common in Old English and Middle English with verbs of motion, e.g. Up him stood 27, 29; Þau Pilatus him came 30; As I rode myself 15 a 4; The King rode himself XIV c 61; cp. the extended use before the cock crowed 33, and notes to II 289, V 86: (2) the use of the infinitive (gon) following, and usually defining the sense of, a verb of motion, where Modern English always, and ME. commonly (e.g. went caroling I 117; came dancing II 298), uses the present participle: 'Our Lord came walking in'.

g 27. am I þat? 'Is it I?', the interrogative form of ich hit am or ich am hit. The editors who have proposed to complete the line by adding wrech, have missed the sense. The original rime was þet: spec, cp. note to I 240.

g 27. Is it me? The question form of I am it or I am that. The editors who suggested completing the line by adding wretch have misunderstood the meaning. The original rhyme was that: sort, see note to I 240.

g 30. cnistes: for cniste = cnihte representing the OE. gen. pl. cnihta. On the forms meist 6, heiste 18, eiste 20, bitaiste 21, iboust 26, miste 29, cnistes 30, fiste 31, all with st for OE. ht, see Appendix § 6 end.

g 30. cnistes: for cniste = cnihte representing the Old English genitive plural cnihta. On the forms meist 6, heiste 18, eiste 20, bitaiste 21, iboust 26, miste 29, cnistes 30, fiste 31, all with st for Old English ht, see Appendix § 6 end.

h 17-18. Difficult. Perhaps 'The master smith lengthens [258] a little piece [sc. of hot iron], and hammers a smaller piece, twines the two together, and strikes [with his hammer] a treble note'.

h 17-18. Difficult. Maybe 'The master blacksmith extends a small piece [of hot iron], hammers a smaller piece, twists the two together, and hits [with his hammer] a triple note'.

h 21-2. cloþemerys... brenwaterys: not in the dictionaries, but both apparently nonce names for the smiths: they 'clothe horses' (for by the end of the fourteenth century a charger carried a good deal of armour and harness), and 'burn water' (when they temper the red-hot metal).

h 21-2. cloþemerys... brenwaterys: not found in the dictionaries, but both seem to be unique terms for blacksmiths: they 'dress horses' (since by the end of the 1300s a war horse was outfitted with a lot of armor and gear), and 'burn water' (when they temper the red-hot metal).

i 4. Þat: dat. rel. 'to whom'; cp. VI 64. But lowte is sometimes transitive 'to reverence'.

i 4. Þat: dat. rel. 'to whom'; compare VI 64. But lowte is sometimes transitive 'to reverence'.

i 6. This line, at first sight irrelevant, supplies both rime and doctrine. See in Chaucer's Preface to his Tale of Melibeus the passage ending:

i 6. This line, seemingly unrelated at first, actually offers both rhyme and insight. Check out Chaucer's Preface to his Tale of Melibeus for the passage that concludes:

I meene of Marke, Mathew, Luc and John

I meene of Mark, Matthew, Luke, and John

Bot doutelees hir sentence is all oon.

But undoubtedly her statement is the same.

An erased t after Awangelys in the MS. shows that the scribe wavered between Awangelys 'Gospels' and Awangelystes.

An erased t after Awangelys in the MS. shows that the scribe hesitated between Awangelys 'Gospels' and Awangelystes.

i 7. Sent Geretrude: Abbess of Nivelle (d. 659), commemorated on March 17. She is appropriately invoked, for one or more rats make her emblem.

i 7. Sent Geretrude: Abbess of Nivelle (d. 659), celebrated on March 17. She is fittingly invoked, as one or more rats serve as her symbol.

i 11. Sent Kasi. I cannot trace this saint, or his acts against the rats. But parallels are not wanting. St. Ivor, an Irish saint, banished rats from his neighbourhood per imprecationem because they gnawed his books; and the charm-harassed life of an Irish rat was still proverbial in Shakespeare's day: 'I was never so berhymed' says Rosalind (As You Like It, III. ii) 'since Pythagoras' time, that I was an Irish rat'. In the South of France the citizens of Autun trusted more to the processes of the law, and brought a suit against the rats which ended in a victory for the defendants because the plaintiffs were unable to guarantee them safe conduct to the court (see Chambers, Book of Days, under Jan. 17). Even in such little things the Normans showed their practical genius:—A friend chancing to meet St. Lanfranc by the way inquired the cause of the strange noises that came from a bag he was carrying: 'We are terribly plagued with mice and rats', explained the good man, 'and so, to put down their ravages, I am bringing along a cat' (Mures et rati valde nobis sunt infesti, et idcirco nunc affero catum ad comprimendum furorem illorum). Acta Sanctorum for May 28, p. 824.

i 11. Sent Kasi. I can't find this saint or his actions against the rats. But there are definitely some parallels. St. Ivor, an Irish saint, chased rats out of his area per imprecationem because they chewed on his books; and the charm-plagued lives of Irish rats were still well-known in Shakespeare's time: 'I was never so berhymed,' says Rosalind (As You Like It, III. ii), 'since Pythagoras' time, that I was an Irish rat.' In the South of France, the people of Autun relied more on the legal system, and they sued the rats, which ended in a win for the defendants because the plaintiffs couldn't ensure their safe arrival at court (see Chambers, Book of Days, under Jan. 17). Even in these small matters, the Normans displayed their practical intelligence: A friend who happened to meet St. Lanfranc on the way asked about the strange noises coming from a bag he was carrying: 'We're really bothered by mice and rats,' the good man explained, 'and so, to stop their damage, I'm bringing along a cat' (Mures et rati valde nobis sunt infesti, et idcirco nunc affero catum ad comprimendum furorem illorum). Acta Sanctorum for May 28, p. 824.


XVI

Dialect: Yorkshire.

Dialect: Yorkshire.

Inflexions:

Inflections:

VERB: pres. ind. 2 sg. þou royis 99, þou is 360; beside þou hast 69.

VERB: present indicative 2nd person singular you rule 99, you are 360; alongside you have 69.

3 sg. bidis 23, comes 57.

3 sg. bidis 23, comes 57.

1 pl. we here 169.

1 pl. we here 169.

2 pl. ȝe haue 124.

2 pl. you have 124.

3 pl. þei make 103, þei crie 107, dwelle (rime) 102 ; beside musteres 104, sais 108.

3 pl. they make 103, they cry 107, dwell (rime) 102; beside musters 104, says 108.

imper. pl. harkens 37, beholdes 195; but vndo 182.

imper. pl. harkens 37, beholds 195; but undo 182.

pres. p. walkand 53 (in rime); beside shynyng 94.

pres. p. walkand 53 (in rhyme); beside shynyng 94.

strong pp. stoken 193, brokynne 195, &c.

strong pp. stoken 193, brokynne 195, etc.

Contracted verbal forms are mase pres. 3 pl. (in rime) 116, bus pres. 2 sg. 338, tane pp. 172.

Contracted verbal forms are mase present tense third person plural (in rhyme) 116, bus present tense second person singular 338, tane past participle 172.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: pl. nom. þei 21; poss. thare 18, þer 20; obj. þame 9; but hemselue 307.

PThird-person pronoun.: pl. nom. they 21; poss. their 18, them 20; obj. them 9; but themselves 307.

The demonstrative þer 'these' 97, 399, is Northern.

The demonstrative þer 'these' 97, 399, is from the North.

Sounds: ā remains in rimes: are: care 345-7, waa: gloria 406-8, lawe: knawe 313-15, moste (for māste): taste 358-60; but ō̮ is also proved for the original in restore: euermore: were (for wǭre): before 13 ff.

Sounds: ā stays in rhymes: are: care 345-7, waa: gloria 406-8, lawe: knawe 313-15, moste (for māste): taste 358-60; but ō̮ is also shown for the original in restore: euermore: were (for wǭre): before 13 ff.

Spelling: In fois (= fǭs) 30, the spelling with i indicates vowel length.

Spelling: In fois (= fǭs) 30, the spelling with i shows that the vowel is long.


17. were: rime requires the alternative form wǭre.

17. were: rhyme requires the alternative form wǭre.

39. Foure thowsande and sex hundereth ȝere. I do not know on what calculation the writer changes 5,500, which is the figure in the Greek and Latin texts of the Gospel of Nicodemus, in the French verse renderings, and the ME. poem Harrowing of Hell. Cp. l. 354.

39. Four thousand and six hundred years. I don't know why the writer changes 5,500, which is the number in the Greek and Latin texts of the Gospel of Nicodemus, in the French verse translations, and the Middle English poem Harrowing of Hell. See line 354.

40. in þis stedde: the rimes hadde: gladde: sadde point to the Towneley MS. reading in darknes stad, 'set in darkness', as nearer the original, which possibly had in þister(nes) stad.

40. in þis stedde: the rhymes hadde: gladde: sadde suggest that the Towneley MS. reading in darknes stad, 'set in darkness', is closer to the original, which may have been in þister(nes) stad.

49. we: read ȝe (?). For what follows cp. Isaiah ix. 1-2.

49. we: read you (?). For what follows see Isaiah ix. 1-2.

59. puplisshid: the rime with Criste shows that the pronunciation was puplist. Similarly, abasshed: traste 177-9. In French these words have -ss-, which normally becomes -sh- in English. It is hard to say whether -ss- remained throughout in Northern dialects, or whether the development was OFr. -ss- ≻ ME. -sh- ≻ Northern -ss- (notes to I 128, VII 4).

59. puplisshid: the rhyme with Criste indicates that the pronunciation was puplist. Likewise, abasshed: traste 177-9. In French, these words have -ss-, which typically changes to -sh- in English. It's difficult to determine if -ss- stayed consistent in Northern dialects, or if the progression was OFr. -ss- ≻ ME. -sh- ≻ Northern -ss- (notes to I 128, VII 4).

62. þis: read His (?) frendis: here 'relatives', 'parents' (ON. frǽndi); see Luke ii. 27.

62. this: read His (?) friends: here 'relatives', 'parents' (ON. frǽndi); see Luke ii. 27.

65-8. Luke ii. 29-32.

65-8. Luke 2:29-32.

73-82. Matthew iii. 13-17, &c.

73-82. Matthew 3:13-17, etc.

75. hande: the rime requires the Norse plural hend as at l. 400; cp. XVII 255, IV a 65 (Footnote).

75. hande: the rhyme requires the Norse plural hend as seen in line 400; see also XVII 255, IV a 65 (Footnote).

[260]86 ff. Cp. Matthew xvii. 3 ff., Mark ix. 2 ff.

[260]86 ff. Compare Matthew 17:3 and Mark 9:2.

113. Astrotte: cp. 2 Kings xxiii. 13 'Ashtoreth, the abomination of the Zidonians'. I cannot identify Anaball among the false gods.

113. Astrotte: see 2 Kings 23:13 'Ashtoreth, the detestable thing of the Zidonians'. I can't find Anaball among the false gods.

115. Bele-Berit: Judges viii. 33 'the children of Israel... made Baal-Berith their god'. For Belial see 2 Cor. vi. 15.

115. Bele-Berit: Judges 8:33 'the people of Israel... made Baal-Berith their god'. For Belial see 2 Corinthians 6:15.

122-4. A common misrendering for 'Be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors', Psalm xxiv. 7.

122-4. A common misinterpretation of 'Lift up your heads, you ancient gates,' Psalm xxiv. 7.

125 ff. postulate a preceding et introibit rex glorię, which the writer has not been able to work into the frame of his verse.

125 ff. suggest a prior et introibit rex glorię, which the writer has not been able to fit into the structure of his verse.

128. a kyng of vertues clere = dominus virtutum, rendered 'Lord of Hosts' in Psalm xxiv. 10.

128. a king of clear virtues = Lord of Virtues, translated as 'Lord of Hosts' in Psalm 24:10.

154-6. ware: ferre: the rime indicates some corruption. ware probably stands for werre 'worse'. The Towneley MS. has or it be war.

154-6. ware: ferre: the rhyme suggests some corruption. ware likely represents werre 'worse'. The Towneley MS. includes or it be war.

162. John xi.

162. John 11.

165. John xiii. 27.

165. John 13:27.

171 ff. 'And know he won away Lazarus, who was given to us to take charge of, do you think that you can hinder him from showing the powers that he has purposed (to show)?' But it is doubtful whether what is a true relative. Rather 'from showing his powers—those he has purposed (to show)'.

171 ff. 'And know he took away Lazarus, who was entrusted to us, do you think you can stop him from revealing the abilities he intends to show?' But it's uncertain whether what is a true relative. Instead, 'from revealing his abilities—those he intends (to show)'.

188. I prophicied: MS. of prophicie breaks the rime scheme.

188. I prophesied: MS. of prophecy breaks the rhyme scheme.

190. Psalm cvii. 16 'For he hath broken the gates of brass, and cut the bars of iron in sunder.'

190. Psalm 107:16 'For he has broken the gates of bronze and cut the bars of iron in two.'

205 ff. The rimes saide: braide: ferde: grathed are bad. For the last two read flaide = 'terrified', and graid, a shortened form of graithed.

205 ff. The rhymes saide: braide: ferde: grathed aren't good. For the last two, read flaide = 'terrified', and graid, a shortened version of graithed.

208. and we wer moo, 'if we were more', 'even if there were more of us'.

208. and we were more, 'if we were more', 'even if there were more of us'.

220. as my prisoune might be taken closely with here: 'in this place as my prison'. The Towneley MS. has in for as. Better would be prisoune 'prisoners'.

220. as my prison might be interpreted as here: 'in this place as my prison'. The Towneley MS. has in for as. Better would be prisons 'prisoners'.

240. wolle: read wille for the rime.

240. wolle: read wille for the rhyme.

241. God sonne: MS. God sonne might be defended as parallel to the instances in the note to XVII 88.

241. God's son: MS. God son could be justified as similar to the examples mentioned in the note to XVII 88.

256. Apparently, 'you argue his men in the mire', i.e. if Jesus is God's Son, the souls should remain in hell because God put them there. But the text may be corrupt.

256. Apparently, 'you argue his men in the mire', meaning if Jesus is God's Son, the souls should stay in hell because God put them there. But the text might be corrupted.

267 ff. Cp. Ezekiel xxxi. 16, &c.

267 ff. Cp. Ezekiel 31:16, etc.

281 ff. Salamon saide: Proverbs ii. 18-19 taken with vii. 27 and ix. 18. It was hotly disputed in the Middle Ages whether Solomon himself was still in hell. Dante, Paradiso, x. 110, informs a world eager for tidings that he is in Paradise: but Langland declares Ich leyue he be in helle (C-text, iv. 330); and, more sweepingly, coupling him with Aristotle: Al holy chirche holden hem in helle (A-text, xi. 263).

281 ff. Solomon said: Proverbs ii. 18-19 alongside vii. 27 and ix. 18. There was a heated debate in the Middle Ages about whether Solomon was still in hell. Dante, in Paradiso, x. 110, tells a world eager for news that he is in Paradise: but Langland claims I believe he is in hell (C-text, iv. 330); and, even more broadly, linking him with Aristotle: All holy church holds them in hell (A-text, xi. 263).

[261]285-8. Perhaps a gloss on Job xxxvi. 18 'Because there is wrath, beware lest he take thee away with his stroke: then a great ransom cannot deliver thee.'

[261]285-8. Maybe a commentary on Job xxxvi. 18 'Because there is anger, be careful not to be swept away by his strike: then a huge ransom can't save you.'

301. menys, the reading of the Towneley MS. is better than mouys, which appears to be a copyist's error due to the similarity of n and u, e and o, in the handwriting of the time.

301. menys, the reading of the Towneley MS. is better than mouys, which seems to be a copyist's mistake caused by the resemblance between n and u, e and o, in the handwriting of that era.

308. Judas hanged himself, according to Matthew xxvii. 3-5; Acts i. 18 gives a different account of his end. Archedefell: Ahithophel who hanged himself (2 Samuel xvii. 23) after the failure of his plot against David.

308. Judas hanged himself, according to Matthew 27:3-5; Acts 1:18 gives a different account of his end. Archedefell: Ahithophel hanged himself (2 Samuel 17:23) after his plot against David failed.

309. Datan and Abiron: see Numbers xvi.

309. Datan and Abiron: see Numbers 16.

313-16. 'And all who do not care to learn my law (which I have left in the land newly, and which is to make known my Coming), and to go to my Sacrament, and those who will not believe in my Death and my Resurrection read in order—they are not true.'

313-16. 'And everyone who doesn’t want to learn my law (which I just established in the land, and which is meant to reveal my Coming), and who doesn’t attend my Sacrament, and those who refuse to believe in my Death and my Resurrection in sequence—they are not true.'

338. þou bus, 'you ought'; bus, a Northern contracted form of behoves, is here used as a personal verb, where þe bus, 'it behoves thee', is normal. See note to XVII 196.

338. þou bus, 'you ought'; bus, a Northern shortened form of behoves, is used here as a personal verb, where þe bus, 'it behoves you', is normal. See note to XVII 196.

360. moste: read maste to rime with taste.

360. moste: read maste to rhyme with taste.

371. Of þis comyng: the Towneley MS. reading of Thi commyng is possible.

371. Of this coming: the Towneley MS. reading of This coming is possible.

378-80: Corrupt. The copy from which the extant MS. was made seems to have been indistinct here. The Towneley MS. has:

378-80: Corrupt. The copy used to create the existing manuscript appears to have been unclear in this section. The Towneley manuscript states:

Suffre thou neuer Thi sayntys to se

Suffer you never your saints to see

The sorow of thaym that won in wo,

The sorrow of those who live in misery,

Ay full of fylth, and may not fle,

Oh full of filth, and cannot escape,

which is more intelligible and nearer Psalm xvi. 10:

which is clearer and closer to Psalm xvi. 10:

Nec dabis sanctum tuum videre corruptionem.

You will not let your holy one see decay.

405. louyng: 'praise', cp. IV a 24 (note).

405. louyng: 'praise', see IV a 24 (note).


XVII

Dialect: Late Yorkshire.

Dialect: Modern Yorkshire.

Vocabulary: Northern are then 108 (note), and at 'to' 235.

Vocabulary: Northern are then 108 (note), and at 'to' 235.

Inflexions:

Inflections:

VERB: pres. ind. 2 sg. thou spekis 206.

VERB: present indicative 2nd person singular you speak 206.

3 sg. ligis he 84; he settis 92; (God) knowes 202.

3 sg. ligis he 84; he sets 92; (God) knows 202.

1 pl. we swete or swynk 195.

1 pl. we sweat or work 195.

2 pl. ye carp (in rime) 360.

2 pl. you guys (in rhyme) 360.

3 pl. thay ryn (in rime) 277, 357; beside has 345, renys 351.

3 pl. they run (in rhyme) 277, 357; beside has 345, rains 351.

pres. p. liffand 73, bowand 76, wirkand 120 (all in rime); beside lifyng 47, 48; standyng 416; taryyng 497.

pres. p. liffand 73, bowand 76, wirkand 120 (all in rhyme); beside lifyng 47, 48; standyng 416; taryyng 497.

strong pp. rysen 442; fon 'found' 503 is a Northern short form.

strong pp. rysen 442; fon 'found' 503 is a Northern abbreviation.

PRONOUN 3 PERS.: sg. fem. nom. she 186; pl. thay 27; thare 75; thaym 31. (MS. hame 143 is miswritten for thame.)

PHE/SHE/IT: sg. fem. nom. she 186; pl. they 27; their 75; them 31. (MS. home 143 is miswritten for them.)

Sounds: OE. ā appears as ǭ in rime: old: cold: mold (OE. móld) 60-2, and probably dold: old 266-70; sore: store: therfor: more 91-4; but elsewhere remains ā, e.g. draw (OE. drăgan): knaw 245-6. The spelling with o is the commoner.

Sounds: OE. ā shows up as ǭ in rhyme: old: cold: mold (OE. móld) 60-2, and probably dold: old 266-70; sore: store: therfor: more 91-4; but in other cases it stays as ā, for example: draw (OE. drăgan): knaw 245-6. The spelling with o is more common.

See notes on emong 400; grufe 463.

See notes on emong 400; grufe 463.

Spelling: Note the Northern spellings with i, y following a vowel to indicate length: moyne 'moon' 6, bayle 'bale' 26, leyde = lede 48; and conversely farest 'fairest' 79, fath 'faith' 330.

Spelling: Note the Northern spellings with i, y following a vowel to indicate length: moyne 'moon' 6, bayle 'bale' 26, leyde = lede 48; and conversely farest 'fairest' 79, fath 'faith' 330.


The maritime associations of the play of Noah made it a special favourite with the Trinity House guild of master mariners and pilots at Hull; and some of their records of payments for acting and equipment are preserved, although the text of their play is lost (Chambers, Mediaeval Stage, vol. ii, pp. 370-1):

The connection to the sea in the play of Noah made it a favorite among the Trinity House guild of master mariners and pilots in Hull. Some of their records of payments for performances and props have been kept, even though the actual text of their play is lost (Chambers, Mediaeval Stage, vol. ii, pp. 370-1):

anno 1485. To the minstrels, 6d.

Year 1485. To the musicians, 6d.

To Noah and his wife, 1s. 6d.

To Noah and his wife, 1s. 6d.

To Robert Brown playing God, 6d.

To Robert Brown pretending to be God, 6d.

To the Ship-child, 1d.

To the Ship-kid, 1d.

To a shipwright for clinking Noah's ship, one day, 7d.

To a shipbuilder for completing Noah's ark, one day, 7d.

22 kids for shoring Noah's ship, 2d.

22 kids for shoring Noah's ship, 2d.

To a man clearing away the snow, 1d.

To a guy shoveling the snow, 1d.

Straw for Noah and his children, 2d.

Straw for Noah and his kids, 2d.

Mass, bellman, torches, minstrels, garland &c., 6s.

Mass, bellman, torches, minstrels, garland, etc., 6s.

For mending the ship, 2d.

For repairing the ship, 2d.

To Noah for playing, 1s.

For Noah, for playing, $1.

To straw and grease for wheels, ¼d.

To straw and grease for wheels, ¼d.

To the waits for going about with the ship, 6d.

To the expenses for taking the ship out, 6d.

1494.  To Thomas Sawyr playing God, 10d.

1494. To Thomas Sawyr for performing God, 10d.

To Jenkin Smith playing Noah, 1s.

To Jenkin Smith playing Noah, £1.

To Noah's wife, 8d.

To Noah's wife, 8d.

The clerk and his children, 1s. 6d.

The clerk and his children, £1.50.

To the players of Barton, 8d.

To the players of Barton, 8d.

For a gallon of wine, 8d.

For a gallon of wine, 8d.

For three skins for Noah's coat, making it, and a rope to hang the ship in the kirk, 7s.

For three hides for Noah's coat, making it, and a rope to hang the ship in the church, 7 shillings.

To dighting and gilding St. John's head, painting two tabernacles, beautifying the boat and over the table, 7s. 2d.

To decorate and gold-leaf St. John's head, paint two tabernacles, beautify the boat, and over the table, 7s. 2d.

Making Noah's ship, £5. 8s.

Building Noah's Ark, £5. 8s.

Two wrights a day and a half, 1s. 6d.

Two workers for a day and a half, £1.50.

A halser [i.e. hawser] 4 stone weight, 4s. 8d.

A hawser weighing 4 stone, costing 4 shillings and 8 pence.

Rigging Noah's ship, 8d.

Rigging Noah's ship, 8d.


10. is: read es for the rime. Cp. note to I 128-9.

10. is: read es for the rhyme. See note to I 128-9.

42. and sythen: MS. in sythen. Cp. note to VI 36.

42. and then: MS. in then. Cp. note to VI 36.

49. syn: 3 pl. because euery liffyng leyde is equivalent to a plural subject 'all men'.

49. syn: 3 pl. because every living being is equivalent to a plural subject 'all people'.

52. coueteis: MS. couetous.

52. covetous: MS. covetous.

56. alod: a shortened form of allowed, apparently on the analogy of such words as lead infin., led pa. t. and pp. For a parallel see note to I 254-5.

56. alod: a shortened version of allowed, likely following the pattern of words like lead in the infinitive, led in the past tense and past participle. For a similar example, see the note to I 254-5.

57. Sex hundreth yeris and od: the od thrown in to rime, as Noah was exactly 600 years old according to Genesis vii. 6.

57. Six hundred years and odd: the odd added for rhyme, as Noah was exactly 600 years old according to Genesis 7:6.

66. and my fry shal with me fall: 'and the children I may have' (?).

66. and my kids will fall with me: 'and the children I may have' (?).

88. for syn sake: 'because of sin'. Until modern times a genitive preceding sake usually has no s, e.g. for goodness sake. The genitive of sin historically had no s (OE. synne), but the omission in a Northern text is due rather to euphony than to survival of an old genitive form. Cp. for tempest sake I 177.

88. for syn sake: 'because of sin'. Until modern times, a genitive before sake typically doesn’t have an s, e.g. for goodness sake. The genitive of sin originally had no s (OE. synne), but the missing s in a Northern text is more about sound than the survival of an old genitive form. See for tempest sake I 177.

108. then: 'nor', a rare Northern usage, which is treated as an error here in England and Pollard's text, though it occurs again at l. 535. Conversely nor is used dialectally for than.

108. then: 'nor', a rare Northern usage, which is treated as an error here in England and Pollard's text, though it occurs again at l. 535. Conversely nor is used in some dialects for than.

109. Hym to mekill wyn: 'to his great happiness'.

109. Hym to mekill wyn: 'to his great happiness'.

137. take: 'make', and so in l. 272.

137. take: 'make', and so in l. 272.

167-71. knowe: awe. The rime requires knāwe or ǭwe.

167-71. knowe: Awe. The rhyme requires knāwe or ǭwe.

191. 'The worse I see thee.'

191. 'The worse because I see you.'

196. what thou thynk: 'what seems to you best', 'what you like'; thou thynk for thee thynk—the verb being properly impersonal; see notes to XVI 338 and VI 192.

196. what you think: 'what seems best to you', 'what you prefer'; you think for you think—the verb being properly impersonal; see notes to XVI 338 and VI 192.

200. Stafford blew: from the context this line might mean 'you are a scaremonger', for blue is the recognized colour of fear, and it might be supposed that 'Stafford blue' represents a material like 'Lincoln green'. But Mätzner is certainly right in interpreting the line 'you deserve a beating'. Stafford blew would then be the livid colour produced by blows. The reference, unless there is a play on staff, is obscure.

200. Stafford blew: from the context, this line could mean 'you're a fearmonger', since blue is commonly associated with fear, and 'Stafford blue' might refer to a material like 'Lincoln green'. However, Mätzner is definitely correct in interpreting the line as 'you deserve a beating'. Stafford blew would then indicate the bruised color caused by hits. The reference, unless there's a play on staff, is unclear.

202. led: 'treated'.

202. led: 'treated'.

211. sory: the rime requires sary.

211. sory: the rhyme requires sary.

220. Mary: the later marry! = 'by (the Virgin) Mary!' cp. l. 226. So Peter! 367 = 'by St. Peter!'

220. Mary: the later marry! = 'by (the Virgin) Mary!' cp. l. 226. So Peter! 367 = 'by St. Peter!'

246. to knaw: 'to confess'.

246. to knaw: 'to admit'.

247-8. daw to ken: 'to be recognized as stupid', 'a manifest fool'.

247-8. daw to ken: 'to be seen as foolish', 'a blatant fool'.

272. castell: note the rime with sayll: nayll: fayll, which [264] may be due to suffix substitution on the analogy of catail beside catel 'cattle'. For take see note to 137.

272. castell: notice the rhyme with sayll: nayll: fayll, which [264] might be because of suffix substitution similar to catail next to catel 'cattle'. For take see the note for 137.

281. chambre: the rime points to a by-form chamb(o)ur, but the uninflected form is awkward. Cp. thre chese chambres 'three tiers of chambers' 129, where the construction is the same as the obsolete three pair gloves.

281. chambre: the rhyme suggests an alternative form chamb(o)ur, but using the uninflected version feels odd. Compare thre chese chambres 'three tiers of chambers' 129, which has the same structure as the outdated three pair gloves.

289-92. Read lider, hider, togider.

289-92. Read leader, hider, together.

292. must vs: cp. l. 334 and note to VI 192.

292. must vs: see l. 334 and note to VI 192.

298. 'There is other yarn on the reel', i.e. there is other business on hand.

298. 'There’s more to deal with,' i.e. there’s other business at hand.

320. brether sam: 'brothers both'. Some editors prefer to read brother Sam 'brother Shem'.

320. brether sam: 'brothers both'. Some editors prefer to read brother Sam as 'brother Shem'.

336 ff. Chaucer refers to the quarrels of Noah and his wife in the Miller's Tale (ll. 352 ff.):—

336 ff. Chaucer talks about the arguments between Noah and his wife in the Miller's Tale (ll. 352 ff.):—

'Hastou nat herd', quod Nicholas, 'also

'Hastou nat herd', said Nicholas, 'also

The sorwe of Noe with his felaweshipe

The sorrow of Noah with his companions

Er that he myghte brynge his wyf to shipe?

Could he bring his wife to the ship?

Hym hadde be levere, I dar wel undertake,

He would prefer, I can confidently say,

At thilke tyme, than alle his wetheres blake,

At that time, all his black sheep,

That she hadde had a shipe hirself allone.'

That she had her own ship all to herself.

The tradition is old. In the splendid tenth-century Bodleian MS. Junius 11, which contains the so-called Caedmon poems, a picture of the Ark shows Noah's wife standing at the foot of the gangway, and one of her sons trying to persuade her to come in.

The tradition is old. In the magnificent tenth-century Bodleian MS. Junius 11, which holds the so-called Caedmon poems, there’s an image of the Ark depicting Noah's wife at the bottom of the gangway, with one of her sons trying to convince her to come inside.

370. Yei is defensible; cp. l. 353. Þe 'the' has been suggested.

370. Yei is defensible; see line 353. Þe 'the' has been suggested.

383. Wat Wynk: an alliterative nick-name like Nicholl Nedy in l. 405.

383. Wat Wynk: a catchy nickname similar to Nicholl Nedy in l. 405.

400. emong: OE. gemang, here rimes as in Modern English with u (OE. iung: tunge: lungen), cp. note to VI 109 ff.; but in ll. 244-7 it rimes with lang: fang: gang—all with original a.

400. emong: Old English gemang, which rhymes in Modern English with u (Old English iung: tunge: lungen), see note to VI 109 ff.; however, in lines 244-7 it rhymes with lang: fang: gang—all with the original a.

417. <floodis>. Some such word is missing in the MS. Cp. ll. 454 f. and 426.

417. <floodis>. A word like that is missing in the manuscript. See lines 454 and 426.

461. How: MS. Now. The correction is due to Professor Child. Initial capitals are peculiarly liable to be miscopied.

461. How: MS. Now. The correction is credited to Professor Child. Initial capitals are particularly prone to being miscopied.

463. grufe: a Northern and Scottish form of the verb grow. The sb. ro 'rest' 237 sometimes has a parallel form rufe.

463. grufe: a Northern and Scottish version of the verb grow. The noun ro 'rest' 237 sometimes has an alternative form rufe.

525. stold: for stalled 'fixed'. Note the rime words, which all have alternative forms behald: bald: wald.

525. stold: for stalled 'fixed'. Note the rhyme words, which all have alternative forms behald: bald: wald.

APPENDIX THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IN THE 14TH CENTURY

§ 1. GENERAL. Gower's work shows that at the end of the century Latin and French still shared with English the place of a literary language. But their hold was precarious.

§ 1. GGENERAL. Gower's work shows that by the end of the century, Latin and French still shared the status of a literary language with English. However, their influence was unstable.

Latin was steadily losing ground. The Wiclifite translation of the Bible threatened its hitherto unchallenged position as the language of the Church; and the Renaissance had not yet come to give it a new life among secular scholars.

Latin was steadily losing its influence. The Wiclifite translation of the Bible challenged its previously unchallenged status as the language of the Church; and the Renaissance had not yet arrived to revive it among secular scholars.

French was still spoken at the court; but in 1387 Trevisa remarks (p. 149) that it was no longer considered an essential part of a gentleman's education: and he records a significant reform—the replacement of French by English as the medium of teaching in schools. After the end of the century Anglo-French, the native development of Norman, was practically confined to legal use, and French of Paris was the accepted standard French.

French was still spoken at court, but in 1387, Trevisa noted (p. 149) that it was no longer seen as a necessary part of a gentleman's education. He also mentioned a major change—the switch from French to English as the language of instruction in schools. By the end of the century, Anglo-French, the local version of Norman, was mostly limited to legal contexts, and Parisian French became the accepted standard.

English gained wherever Latin and French lost ground. But though the work of Chaucer, Gower, and Wiclif foreshadows the coming supremacy of the East Midland, or, more particularly, the London dialect, there was as yet no recognized standard of literary English. The spoken language showed a multiplicity of local varieties, and a writer adopted the particular variety that was most familiar to him. Hence it is almost true to say that every considerable text requires a special grammar.

English thrived where Latin and French declined. While Chaucer, Gower, and Wiclif hinted at the future dominance of the East Midland dialect, especially the London dialect, there wasn't a recognized standard for literary English yet. The spoken language was full of different local varieties, and writers used the specific variety they were most comfortable with. So, it’s almost accurate to say that every major text needs its own unique grammar.

Confusion is increased by the scribes. Nowadays a book is issued in hundreds or thousands of uniform copies, and within a few months of publication it may be read in any part of the world. In the fourteenth century a book was made known to readers only by the slow and costly multiplication of manuscripts. The copyist might work long after [266] the date of composition, and he would then be likely to modernize the language, which in its written form was not stable as it is at present: so of Barbour's Bruce the oldest extant copies were made nearly a century after Barbour's death. Again, if the dialect of the author were unfamiliar to the copyist, he might substitute familiar words and forms. Defective rimes often bear witness to these substitutions.

Confusion is heightened by the scribes. Today, a book is published in hundreds or thousands of identical copies, and within a few months of its release, it can be read anywhere in the world. In the fourteenth century, a book was introduced to readers only through the slow and expensive process of copying manuscripts. The copyist might work long after [266] the date it was written, and he would likely modernize the language, which was not as stable in its written form as it is now: for example, the oldest existing copies of Barbour's Bruce were made nearly a century after Barbour's death. Additionally, if the author's dialect was unfamiliar to the copyist, he might replace it with more familiar words and forms. Defective rhymes often reveal these substitutions.

Nor have we to reckon only with copyists, who are as a rule careless rather than bold innovators. While books were scarce and many could not read them, professional minstrels and amateur reciters played a great part in the transmission of popular literature; and they, whether from defective memory or from belief in their own talents, treated the exact form and words of their author with scant respect. An extreme instance is given by the MSS. of Sir Orfeo at ll. 267-8:

Nor do we have to deal only with copyists, who are generally more careless than daring innovators. When books were rare and many people couldn't read, professional bards and amateur storytellers played a significant role in spreading popular literature; and they, whether due to faulty memory or confidence in their own skills, showed little regard for the exact form and words of their original authors. A striking example is found in the manuscripts of Sir Orfeo at lines 267-8:

Auchinleck MS.:  His harp, whereon was al his gle,
He hidde in an holwe tre;
Harley MS.:    He takeþ his harpe and makeþ hym gle,
And lyþe al nyȝt vnder a tre;
Ashmole MS.:  In a tre þat was holow
Þer was hys haule euyn and morow.

If the Ashmole MS. alone had survived we should have no hint of the degree of corruption.

If the Ashmole MS. had survived on its own, we wouldn’t have any indication of how corrupt things were.

And so, before the extant MSS. recorded the text, copyists and reciters may have added change to change, jumbling the speech of different men, generations, and places, and producing those 'mixed' texts which are the will-o'-the-wisps of language study.

And so, before the existing manuscripts recorded the text, copyists and reciters might have continually altered it, mixing the words of different people, generations, and places, resulting in those 'mixed' texts that are the elusive targets of language study.

Faced with these perplexities, beginners might well echo the words of Langland's pilgrims in search of Truth:

Faced with these challenges, newcomers might resonate with the words of Langland's pilgrims in search of Truth:

This were a wikked way, but whoso hadde a gyde

This was a wicked way, but whoever had a guide

That wolde folwen vs eche a fote.

That would follow us each step.

There is no such complete guide, for the first part of Morsbach's Mittelenglische Grammatik, Halle 1896, remains a splendid fragment, and Luick's Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache, Leipzig 1914-, which promises a full account of the early periods, is still far from completion. Happily two distinguished scholars—Dr. Henry Bradley in The Making of English and his chapter in The Cambridge [267] History of English Literature, vol. i, Dr. O. Jespersen in Growth and Structure of the English Language—have given brief surveys of the whole early period which are at once elementary and authoritative. But for the details the student must rely on a mass of dissertations and articles of very unequal quality, supplemented by introductions to single texts, and, above all, by his own first-hand observations made on the texts themselves.

There isn't a complete guide available, as the first part of Morsbach's Mittelenglische Grammatik, published in Halle in 1896, remains an impressive fragment. Luick's Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache, released in Leipzig starting in 1914, which aims to provide a comprehensive account of the early periods, is still far from finished. Fortunately, two notable scholars—Dr. Henry Bradley in The Making of English and his chapter in The Cambridge [267] History of English Literature, vol. i, and Dr. O. Jespersen in Growth and Structure of the English Language—have provided concise overviews of the entire early period that are both basic and authoritative. However, for the finer details, students have to depend on a variety of dissertations and articles with varying quality, along with introductions to individual texts, and most importantly, their own direct observations on the texts themselves.

Some preliminary considerations will be helpful, though perhaps not altogether reassuring:

Some initial thoughts will be useful, though maybe not entirely comforting:

(i) A great part of the evidence necessary to a thorough knowledge of spoken Middle English has not come down to us, a considerable part remains unprinted, and the printed materials are so extensive and scattered that it is easy to overlook points of detail. For instance, it might be assumed from rimes in Gawayne, Pearl, and the Shropshire poet Myrc, that the falling together of OE. -ang-, -ung-, which is witnessed in NE. among (OE. gemang), -monger (OE. mangere), was specifically West Midland, if the occurrence of examples in Yorkshire (XVII 397-400) escaped notice. It follows that, unless a word or form is so common as to make the risk of error negligible, positive evidence—the certainty that it occurs in a given period or district—is immeasurably more important than negative evidence—the belief that it never did occur, or even the certainty that it is not recorded, in a period or district. For the same reason, the statement that a word or form is found 'in the early fourteenth century' or 'in Kent' should always be understood positively, and should not be taken to imply that it is unknown 'in the thirteenth century' or 'in Essex', as to which evidence may or may not exist.

(i) A significant amount of the evidence needed for a complete understanding of spoken Middle English has not survived, a large part of it remains unpublished, and the published materials are so vast and scattered that it's easy to miss details. For example, it might be assumed from rhymes in Gawayne, Pearl, and the Shropshire poet Myrc, that the merging of OE. -ang-, -ung-, which is seen in NE. among (OE. gemang), -monger (OE. mangere), was specifically West Midland, if the examples from Yorkshire (XVII 397-400) were overlooked. Therefore, unless a word or form is so common that the chance of error is minimal, direct evidence—the certainty that it appears in a specific time or region—is far more valuable than negative evidence—the belief that it never occurred, or even the certainty that it isn't documented, in a time or region. For the same reason, the statement that a word or form is found 'in the early fourteenth century' or 'in Kent' should always be understood positively and should not imply that it is unknown 'in the thirteenth century' or 'in Essex', as evidence for those may or may not be available.

(ii) It is necessary to clear the mind of the impression, derived from stereotyped written languages, that homogeneity and stability are natural states. Middle English texts represent a spoken language of many local varieties, all developing rapidly. So every linguistic fact should be thought of in terms of time, place, and circumstance, not because absolute precision in these points is attainable, but because the attempt to attain it helps to distinguish accurate knowledge from conclusions which are not free from doubt.

(ii) It's important to get rid of the idea, shaped by standard written languages, that sameness and stability are normal states. Middle English texts reflect a spoken language with many local variations, all developing quickly. Therefore, every linguistic fact should be viewed through the lens of time, place, and situation, not because we can achieve absolute precision here, but because striving for it helps to separate accurate information from conclusions that may be uncertain.

If the word or form under investigation can be proved to [268] belong to the author's original composition, exactness is often possible. In the present book, we know nearly enough the date of composition of extracts I, III, VIII, X, XI a, XII, XIII, XIV; the place of composition of I, III, X, XI a, XII, XIII, XVI, XVII (see map).

If the word or form being examined can be shown to [268] belong to the author's original work, precision is usually achievable. In this book, we have a pretty good idea of when the excerpts I, III, VIII, X, XI a, XII, XIII, XIV were created; the locations where I, III, X, XI a, XII, XIII, XVI, XVII were composed (see map).

But if, as commonly happens, a form cannot be proved to have stood in the original, endless difficulties arise. It will be necessary first to determine the date of the MS. copy. This is exactly known for The Bruce, and there are few Middle English MSS. which the palaeographer cannot date absolutely within a half-century, and probably within a generation. The place where the MS. copy was written is known nearly enough for IV b, c, XII, XIV e, XV b, c (possibly Leominster), XVI, XVII; and ME. studies have still much to gain from a thorough inquiry into the provenance of MSS. Yet, when the extant copy is placed and dated, it remains to ask to what extent this MS. reproduces some lost intermediary of different date and provenance; how many such intermediaries there were between the author's original and our MS.; what each has contributed to the form of the surviving copy—questions usually unanswerable, the consideration of which will show the exceptional linguistic value of the Ayenbyte, where we have the author's own transcript exactly dated and localized, so that every word and form is good evidence.

But if, as often happens, a form can't be proven to have existed in the original, countless difficulties arise. First, we need to establish the date of the manuscript copy. The date for The Bruce is well-known, and there are few Middle English manuscripts that a palaeographer can't date accurately within fifty years, and probably within a generation. The location where the manuscript was written is almost known for IV b, c, XII, XIV e, 15 b, c (possibly Leominster), 16, XVII; and Middle English studies still have much to gain from a thorough investigation into the origins of manuscripts. However, once the existing copy is placed and dated, we must ask how much this manuscript reflects some lost intermediary of a different date and origin; how many such intermediaries were there between the author's original and our manuscript; and what each has contributed to the form of the surviving copy—questions that are usually impossible to answer, but considering them will highlight the exceptional linguistic value of the Ayenbyte, where we have the author's own transcript precisely dated and localized, making every word and form solid evidence.

Failing such ideal conditions, it becomes necessary to limit doubt by segregating for special investigation the elements that belong to the original composition. Hence the importance of rimes, alliteration, and rhythm, which a copyist or reciter is least likely to alter without leaving a trace of his activities.

Failing such ideal conditions, it becomes necessary to limit doubt by separating for special investigation the elements that belong to the original composition. Hence the importance of rhymes, alliteration, and rhythm, which a copyist or reciter is least likely to change without leaving a trace of their actions.

§ 2. DIALECTS. At present any marked variation from the practice of educated English speakers might, if it were common to a considerable number of persons, be described as dialectal. But as there was no such recognized standard in the fourteenth century, it is most convenient to consider as dialectal any linguistic feature which had a currency in some English-speaking districts but not in all. For example, þat as a relative is found everywhere in the fourteenth century and is not dialectal; þire 'these' is recorded only in Northern districts, and so is dialectal. Again, ǭ represents OE. ā in [269] the South and Midlands, while the North retains ā (§ 7 b i): since neither ǭ nor ā is general, both may be called dialectal.

§ 2. DIALECTS. Currently, any noticeable difference from the speech of educated English speakers could be considered dialectal if it’s common among a significant number of people. However, since there wasn’t a recognized standard in the fourteenth century, it’s easiest to define as dialectal any linguistic characteristic that was used in certain English-speaking areas but not in others. For instance, þat as a relative pronoun is used everywhere in the fourteenth century and is not considered dialectal; þire meaning 'these' is only found in Northern areas, making it dialectal. Similarly, ǭ represents OE. ā in [269] the South and Midlands, while the North keeps ā (§ 7 b i): since neither ǭ nor ā is widespread, both can be classified as dialectal.

If a few sporadic developments be excluded because they may turn up anywhere at any time, then, provided sufficient evidence were available,[29] it would be possible to mark the boundaries within which any given dialectal feature occurs at a particular period: we could draw the line south of which þire 'these' is not found, or the line bounding the district in which the Norse borrowing kirke occurs; just as French investigators in L'Atlas linguistique de la France have shown the distribution of single words and forms in the modern French dialects.

If we exclude a few random developments because they can appear anywhere at any time, then, with enough evidence, [29] it would be possible to define the boundaries where any specific dialect feature appears at a certain period: we could draw the line south of where þire 'these' is not found, or outline the area where the Norse borrowing kirke is present; just as French researchers in L'Atlas linguistique de la France have illustrated the distribution of individual words and forms in modern French dialects.

[29] Sufficient evidence is not available. If in the year 1340 at every religious house in the kingdom a native of the district had followed the example of Michael of Northgate, and if all their autograph copies had survived, we should have a very good knowledge of Middle English at that time. If the process had been repeated about every ten years the precision of our knowledge would be greatly increased. For the area in which any feature is found is not necessarily constant: we know that in the pres. p. the province of -ing was extending throughout the fourteenth century; that the inflexion -es in 3 sg. pres. ind. was a Northern and North-Midland feature in the fourteenth century, but had become general in London by Shakespeare's time. And though less is known about the spread of sound changes as distinct from analogical substitutions, it cannot be assumed that their final boundaries were reached and fixed in a moment. There is reason to regret the handicap that has been imposed on ME. studies by the old practice of writing in Latin or French the documents and records which would otherwise supply the exactly dated and localized specimens of English that are most necessary to progress.

[29] There's not enough evidence available. If, back in 1340, every religious house in the kingdom had a local person following the example of Michael of Northgate, and if all their original copies had survived, we would have a much clearer understanding of Middle English at that time. If this had happened every ten years, our knowledge would be even more precise. The area where any feature is found isn't set in stone: we know that in the present progressive form, the province of -ing was expanding throughout the fourteenth century; that the inflection -es in the third person singular present indicative was a Northern and North-Midland feature in the fourteenth century but had become widespread in London by Shakespeare's time. Although we know less about how sound changes spread compared to analogical substitutions, we can't assume their final boundaries were established all at once. It's unfortunate that Middle English studies have been hindered by the old practice of writing documents and records in Latin or French instead of providing the precisely dated and localized specimens of English that are essential for progress.

Of more general importance is the fixing of boundaries for sound changes or inflexions that affect a large number of words, a task to which interesting contributions have been made in recent years on the evidence of place-names (see especially A. Brandl, Zur Geographie der altenglischen Dialekte, Berlin 1915, which supplements the work of Pogatscher on the compounds of street and of Wyld on the ME. developments of OE. y). For example, on the evidence available, which does not permit of more than rough indications, OE. ā remains ā, and does not develop to ǭ, north of a line drawn west from the Humber (§ 7 b i); -and(e) occurs in the ending of the pres. p. as far south as a line starting west from the Wash (§ 13 ii); farther south again, a line between Norwich [270] and Birmingham gives the northern limit for Stratton forms as against Stretton (§ 8 iv, note).[30] The direction of all these lines is roughly east and west, yet no two coincide. But if the developments of OE. y (§ 7 b ii) are mapped out, u appears below a line drawn athwart from Liverpool to London, and normal e east of a line drawn north and south from the western border of Kent. Almost every important feature has thus its own limits, and the limits of one may cross the limits of another.

Of greater significance is determining the boundaries for sound changes or inflections that impact a large number of words. Interesting contributions have been made recently, particularly through studying place names (see especially A. Brandl, Zur Geographie der altenglischen Dialekte, Berlin 1915, which adds to Pogatscher's work on the compounds of street and Wyld's analysis of the Middle English developments of Old English y). For instance, based on the available evidence, which only allows for rough estimates, Old English ā stays as ā and does not change to ǭ north of a line drawn west from the Humber (§ 7 b i); -and(e) appears in the present participle ending as far south as a line starting west from the Wash (§ 13 ii); further south, a line between Norwich [270] and Birmingham marks the northern limit for Stratton forms versus Stretton (§ 8 iv, note).[30] The direction of all these lines is roughly east to west, yet no two lines overlap. However, when mapping out the developments of Old English y (§ 7 b ii), u appears below a line drawn from Liverpool to London, and standard e appears east of a north-south line drawn from the western border of Kent. Nearly every significant feature has its own boundaries, and the limits of one can intersect with the limits of another.

[30] The evidence of place-names does not agree entirely with the evidence of texts. Havelok, which is localized with reasonable certainty in North Lincolnshire, has (a)dradd in rimes that appear to be original, and these indicate a North-Eastern extension of the area in which OE. strǣt, drǣdan appear for normal Anglian strēt, drēda(n). This evidence, supported by rimes in Robert of Brunne, is too early to be disposed of by the explanation of borrowing from other dialects, nor is the testimony of place-names so complete and unequivocal as to justify an exclusive reliance upon it.

[30] The evidence from place-names does not completely align with the evidence from texts. Havelok, which is likely situated in North Lincolnshire, has (a)dradd in rhymes that seem to be original, indicating a North-Eastern extension of the region where OE. strǣt, drǣdan appear instead of the normal Anglian strēt, drēda(n). This evidence, backed by rhymes in Robert of Brunne, is too early to dismiss just by saying it was borrowed from other dialects, nor is the evidence from place-names so comprehensive and clear that it can be relied on exclusively.

What then is a ME. dialect? The accepted classification is

What, then, is a ME. dialect? The accepted classification is

{ South-Western = OE. West Saxon
Southern  {
{ South-Eastern  = OE. Kentish
{ East Midland }
Midland  {} = OE. Mercian
{West Midland }
Northern  = OE. Northumbrian

with the Thames as boundary between Southern and Midland, and the Humber between Midland and Northern. And yet of five actual limiting lines taken at random, only the first coincides approximately with the line of Humber or Thames.

with the Thames as the boundary between the South and the Midlands, and the Humber between the Midlands and the North. Yet, of five actual boundary lines chosen at random, only the first one roughly matches the line of the Humber or Thames.

Still the classification rests on a practical truth. Although each dialectal feature has its own boundaries, these are not set by pure chance. Their position is to some extent governed by old tribal and political divisions, by the influence of large towns which served as commercial and administrative centres, and by relative ease of communication. Consequently, linguistic features are roughly grouped, and it is a priori likely that London and Oxford would have more features in common than would London and York, or Oxford and Hull; and similarly it is likely that for a majority of phenomena York and Hull would stand together against London and Oxford. Such a grouping was recognized in [271] the fourteenth century. Higden and his authorities distinguish Northern and Southern speech (XIII b); in the Towneley Second Shepherds' Play, ll. 201 ff., when Mak pretends to be a yeoman of the king, he adopts the appropriate accent, and is promptly told to 'take outt that Sothren tothe'. In the Reeves Tale Chaucer makes the clerks speak their own Northern dialect, so we may be sure that he thought of it as a unity.

The classification is based on a practical reality. While each dialect feature has its own limits, these aren’t entirely random. Their location is influenced to some degree by old tribal and political divisions, the impact of major cities that acted as trade and administrative hubs, and the relative ease of communication. As a result, linguistic features are generally grouped together, and it’s reasonable to assume that London and Oxford would share more similarities than London and York or Oxford and Hull; similarly, it’s likely that in most cases, York and Hull would align against London and Oxford. This kind of grouping was acknowledged in [271] the fourteenth century. Higden and his sources distinguish between Northern and Southern speech (XIII b); in the Towneley Second Shepherds' Play, ll. 201 ff., when Mak pretends to be a king's yeoman, he adopts the right accent, and is immediately told to ‘take outt that Sothren tothe’. In the Reeves Tale, Chaucer has the clerks speak their own Northern dialect, so we can be sure he viewed it as a cohesive unit.

But had Chaucer been asked exactly where this dialect was spoken, he would probably have replied, Fer in the North,—I kan nat telle where. A dialect has really no precise boundaries; its borders are nebulous; and throughout this book 'Southern', 'Northern', &c., are used vaguely, and not with any sharply defined limits in mind. The terms may, however, be applied to precise areas, so long as the boundaries of single dialect features are not violently made to conform. It is quite accurate to say that -and(e) is the normal ending of the pres. p. north of the Humber, and that u for OE. y is found south of the Thames and west of London, provided it is not implied that the one should not be found south of the Humber, or the other north of the Thames. Both in fact occur in Gawayne (Cheshire or Lancashire); and in general the language of the Midlands was characterized by the overlapping of features which distinguish the North from the South.

But if Chaucer had been asked exactly where this dialect was spoken, he would probably have replied, Far in the North,—I can't tell where. A dialect really doesn't have precise boundaries; its borders are fuzzy; and throughout this book 'Southern', 'Northern', etc., are used loosely, without any sharply defined limits in mind. However, these terms can be applied to specific areas, as long as the boundaries of individual dialect features are not forced to fit. It's quite accurate to say that -and(e) is the standard ending of the present participle north of the Humber, and that u for OE. y is found south of the Thames and west of London, as long as it doesn't imply that one shouldn't be found south of the Humber or the other north of the Thames. Both actually occur in Gawayne (Cheshire or Lancashire); and in general, the language of the Midlands was marked by the blending of features that distinguish the North from the South.

From what has been said it should be plain that the localization of a piece of Middle English on the evidence of language alone calls for an investigation of scope and delicacy. Where the facts are so complex the mechanical application of rules of thumb may give quick and specious results, but must in the end deaden the spirit of inquiry, which is the best gift a student can bring to the subject.

From what has been said, it should be clear that pinpointing the location of a piece of Middle English based solely on language requires careful and detailed investigation. When the facts are so intricate, simply applying general rules can yield quick but misleading results, ultimately stifling the curiosity that is the greatest asset a student can bring to the topic.

§ 3. VOCABULARY. The readiness of English speakers to adopt words from foreign languages becomes marked in fourteenth-century writings. But the classical element which is so pronounced in modern literary English is still unimportant. There are few direct borrowings from Latin, and these, like obitte XVI 269, are for the most part taken from the technical language of the Church. The chief sources of foreign words are Norse and French.

§ 3. VVOCABULARY. The willingness of English speakers to adopt words from other languages becomes noticeable in writings from the fourteenth century. However, the classical influence that is so strong in modern literary English is still minor. There are few direct borrowings from Latin, and these, like obitte XVI 269, mainly come from the technical language of the Church. The primary sources of foreign words are Norse and French.

[272](a) Norse. Although many Norse words first appear in English in late texts, they must have come into the spoken language before the end of the eleventh century, because the Scandinavian settlements ceased after the Norman Conquest. The invaders spoke a dialect near enough to OE. to be intelligible to the Angles; and they had little to teach of literature or civilization. Hence the borrowings from Norse are all popular; they appear chiefly in the Midlands and North, where the invaders settled; and they witness the intimate fusion of two kindred languages. From Norse we get such common words as anger, both, call, egg, hit, husband, ill, law, loose, low, meek, take, till (prep.), want, weak, wing, wrong, and even the plural forms of the 3rd personal pronoun (§ 12).

[272](a) Norse. Although many Norse words first appeared in English in later texts, they must have entered the spoken language before the end of the eleventh century, since Scandinavian settlements stopped after the Norman Conquest. The invaders spoke a dialect that was close enough to Old English to be understood by the Angles, and they had little to contribute in terms of literature or civilization. As a result, the words borrowed from Norse are all common; they mainly show up in the Midlands and North, where the invaders settled, and they reflect the close blending of two related languages. From Norse, we get common words like anger, both, call, egg, hit, husband, ill, law, loose, low, meek, take, till (prep.), want, weak, wing, wrong, and even the plural forms of the 3rd person pronoun (§ 12).

It is not always easy to distinguish Norse from native words, because the two languages were so similar during the period of borrowing, and Norse words were adopted early enough to be affected by all ME. sound changes. But there were some dialectal differences between ON. and OE. in the ninth and tenth centuries, and these afford the best criteria of borrowing. For instance in ME. we have þouȝ, þof (ON. þō̆h for *þauh) beside þei(h) (OE. þē(a)h) II 433; ay (ON. ei) 'ever' XVI 293 beside oo (OE. ā) XV b 7; waik (ON. veik-r) VIII b 23, where OE. wāc would yield wǭk; the forms wǭre XVI 17 (note) and wāpin XIV b 15 are from ON. várum, vápn, whereas wēre(n) and wĕppen V 154 represent OE. (Anglian) wēron, wēpn. So we have the pairs awe (ON. agi) I 83 and ay (OE. ege) II 571; neuen (ON. nefna) 'to name' XVII 12 and nem(p)ne (OE. nemnan) II 600; rot (ON. rót) II 256 and wort (OE. wyrt) VIII a 303; sterne, starne (ON. stjarna) XVII 8, 423 and native sterre, starre (OE. steorra); systyr (ON. systir) I 112 and soster (OE. sweostor) XV g 10; werre, warre (ON. verri) XVI 154 (note), 334 and native werse, wars (OE. wyrsa) XVI 200, XVII 191; wylle (ON. vill-r) V 16 and native wylde (OE. wilde) XV b 19.

It’s not always easy to tell Norse words apart from native ones because the two languages were so similar during the borrowing period, and Norse words were adopted early enough to undergo all Middle English sound changes. However, there were some dialectal differences between Old Norse and Old English in the ninth and tenth centuries, and these provide the best criteria for distinguishing borrowing. For example, in Middle English, we have þouȝ, þof (Old Norse þō̆h for *þauh) next to þei(h) (Old English þē(a)h) II 433; ay (Old Norse ei) 'ever' XVI 293 next to oo (Old English ā) XV b 7; waik (Old Norse veik-r) VIII b 23, where Old English wāc would yield wǭk; the forms wǭre XVI 17 (note) and wāpin XIV b 15 are from Old Norse várum, vápn, while wēre(n) and wĕppen V 154 represent Old English (Anglian) wēron, wēpn. So we have the pairs awe (Old Norse agi) I 83 and ay (Old English ege) II 571; neuen (Old Norse nefna) 'to name' XVII 12 and nem(p)ne (Old English nemnan) II 600; rot (Old Norse rót) II 256 and wort (Old English wyrt) VIII a 303; sterne, starne (Old Norse stjarna) XVII 8, 423 and native sterre, starre (Old English steorra); systyr (Old Norse systir) I 112 and soster (Old English sweostor) 15 g 10; werre, warre (Old Norse verri) XVI 154 (note), 334 and native werse, wars (Old English wyrsa) 16 200, XVII 191; wylle (Old Norse vill-r) V 16 and native wylde (Old English wilde) XV b 19.

Note that in Norse borrowings the consonants g, k remain stops where they are palatalized in English words: garn XVII 298, giue, gete (ON. garn, gefa, geta) beside ȝarn, ȝiue, for-ȝete (OE. gearn, giefan, for-gietan); kirke (ON. kirkja) beside chirche (OE. cirice). Similarly OE. initial sc- regularly [273] becomes ME. sh-, so that most words beginning with sk-, like sky, skin, skyfte VI 209 (English shift), skirte (English shirt), are Norse; see the alliterating words in V 99.

Note that in Norse borrowings, the consonants g and k stay as stops, while they get palatalized in English words: garn XVII 298, giue, gete (ON. garn, gefa, geta) compared to ȝarn, ȝiue, for-ȝete (OE. gearn, giefan, for-gietan); kirke (ON. kirkja) compared to chirche (OE. cirice). Similarly, OE. initial sc- regularly [273] becomes ME. sh-, so that most words starting with sk-, like sky, skin, skyfte VI 209 (English shift), skirte (English shirt), are Norse; see the alliterating words in V 99.

There is an excellent monograph by E. Björkman: Scandinavian Loan-Words in Middle English, 1900.

There is a great book by E. Björkman: Scandinavian Loan-Words in Middle English, 1900.

(b) French. Most early borrowings from French were again due to invasion and settlement. But the conditions of contact were very different. Some were unfavourable to borrowing: the Normans, who were relatively few, were dispersed throughout the country, and not, like the Scandinavians, massed in colonies; and their language had little in common with English. So the number of French words in English texts is small before the late thirteenth and the fourteenth centuries. Other conditions made borrowing inevitable: the French speakers were the governing class; they gradually introduced a new system of administration and new standards of culture; and they had an important literature to which English writers turned for their subject-matter and their models of form. Fourteenth-century translators adopt words from their French originals so freely (see note at p. 234, foot), that written Middle English must give a rather exaggerated impression of the extent of French influence on the spoken language. But a few examples will show how many common words are early borrowings from French: nouns like country, face, place, river, courtesy, honour, joy, justice, mercy, pity, reason, religion, war; adjectives like close, large, poor; and verbs cry, pay, please, save, serve, use.

(b) French. Most of the early borrowings from French happened because of invasion and settlement. However, the situations surrounding the contact were quite different. Some were not conducive to borrowing: the Normans, who were relatively few in number, were spread out across the country and not, like the Scandinavians, gathered in colonies; plus, their language had little in common with English. As a result, the number of French words in English texts was limited before the late thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. On the other hand, certain conditions made borrowing unavoidable: the French speakers were the ruling class; they gradually introduced a new administration system and new cultural standards; and they had an important literature that English writers looked to for inspiration and models. Fourteenth-century translators adopted words from their French originals so freely (see note at p. 234, foot) that written Middle English gives a somewhat exaggerated impression of the extent of French influence on the spoken language. But a few examples will illustrate how many common words are early borrowings from French: nouns like country, face, place, river, courtesy, honour, joy, justice, mercy, pity, reason, religion, war; adjectives such as close, large, poor; and verbs like cry, pay, please, save, serve, use.

Anglo-French was never completely homogeneous, and it was constantly supplemented as a result of direct political, commercial, and literary relations with France. Hence words were sometimes adopted into ME. in more than one French dialectal form. For instance, Late Latin ca- became cha- in most French dialects, but remained ca- in the North of France: hence ME. catch and (pur)chase, catel and chatel, kanel 'neck' V 230 and chanel 'channel' XIII a 57. So Northern French preserves initial w-, for which other French dialects substitute g(u): hence Wowayn V 121 beside Gawayn V 4, &c. (see note to V 121). Again, in Anglo-French, a before nasal + consonant alternates with au:—dance : daunce; chance : chaunce; change : chaunge; chambre XVII 281 : [274]chaumber II 100. English still has the verbs launch and lance, which are ultimately identical.

Anglo-French was never entirely uniform, and it was continually enriched through direct political, commercial, and literary connections with France. As a result, words were sometimes borrowed into Middle English (ME) in more than one French dialectal form. For example, Late Latin ca- evolved into cha- in most French dialects, but it remained ca- in Northern France: leading to ME. catch and (pur)chase, catel and chatel, kanel 'neck' V 230 and chanel 'channel' XIII a 57. Thus, Northern French retains the initial w-, whereas other French dialects replace it with g(u): resulting in Wowayn V 121 alongside Gawayn V 4, etc. (see note to V 121). Additionally, in Anglo-French, a before a nasal followed by a consonant alternates with au:—dance : daunce; chance : chaunce; change : chaunge; chambre 17 281 : [274]chaumber II 100. English still retains the verbs launch and lance, which ultimately have the same origin.

As borrowing extended over several centuries, the ME. form sometimes depends on the date of adoption. Thus Latin fidem becomes early French feið, later fei, and later still foi. ME. has both feiþ and fay, and by Spenser's time foy appears.

As borrowing continued for several centuries, the Middle English form sometimes depends on when it was adopted. So, Latin fidem becomes early French feið, then later fei, and eventually foi. Middle English has both feiþ and fay, and by Spenser's time, foy appears.

The best study of the French element in ME. is still that of D. Behrens: Beiträge zur Geschichte der französischen Sprache in England, 1886. A valuable supplement, dealing chiefly with Anglo-French as the language of the law, is the chapter by F. W. Maitland in The Cambridge History of English Literature, vol. i.

The best study of the French influence in Middle English is still by D. Behrens: Contributions to the History of the French Language in England, 1886. A valuable addition, focusing mainly on Anglo-French as the language of the law, is the chapter by F. W. Maitland in The Cambridge History of English Literature, vol. i.

§ 4. HANDWRITING. In the ME. period two varieties of script were in use, both developed from the Caroline minuscule which has proved to be the most permanent contribution of the schools of Charlemagne. The one, cursive and flourished, is common in charters, records, and memoranda; see C. H. Jenkinson and C. Johnson, Court Hand, 2 vols., Oxford 1915. The other, in which the letters are separately written, with few flourishes or adaptations of form in combination, is the 'book hand', so called because it is regularly used for literary texts. Between the extreme types there are many gradations; and fifteenth-century copies, such as the Cambridge MS. of Barbour's Bruce, show an increasing use of cursive forms, which facilitate rapid writing.

§ 4. HANDWRITING. During the Middle English period, two types of script were commonly used, both derived from the Caroline minuscule, which has been the most lasting contribution from Charlemagne's schools. The first type is cursive and embellished, often found in charters, records, and notes; see C. H. Jenkinson and C. Johnson, Court Hand, 2 vols., Oxford 1915. The second type, where the letters are written separately with few embellishments or variations, is known as 'book hand' because it's typically used for literary texts. There are many variations between these two extremes; fifteenth-century manuscripts, like the Cambridge copy of Barbour's Bruce, show a growing use of cursive styles that make writing faster.

The shapes of letters were not always so distinct as they are in print, so that copyists of the time, and even modern editors, are liable to mistake one letter for another. Each hand has its own weaknesses, but the letters most commonly misread are:—

The shapes of letters weren't always as clear as they are in print, which means that scribes back then, and even today's editors, can easily confuse one letter for another. Each handwriting style has its own flaws, but the letters that are most often misread are:—

e : o e.g. Beuo for Bouo I 59; wroche for wreche II 333; teches IV b 60, where toches (Footnote) is probably right; pesible (MS. posible) XI b 67.

e : o e.g. Beuo for Bouo I 59; wroche for wreche II 333; teches IV b 60, where toches (Footnote) is probably right; pesible (MS. posible) XI b 67.

u : n (practically indistinguishable) e.g. menys (MS. mouys) XVI 301; skayned (edd. skayued) V 99; ryueȝ or ryneȝ V 222 (note). This is only a special case of the confusion of letters and combinations formed by repetition of the downstroke, e.g. u, n, m, and i (which is not always distinguished by a stroke above). Hence dim II 285 where modern editors have dun, although i has the distinguishing stroke.

u: n (almost identical) e.g. menys (MS. mouys) 16 301; skayned (edd. skayued) V 99; ryueȝ or ryneȝ V 222 (note). This is just a specific instance of the confusion caused by letters and combinations that involve repeating downstrokes, e.g. u, n, m, and i (which isn’t always marked by a stroke above). Therefore, dim II 285 where modern editors have dun, even though i has the distinguishing stroke.

[275]y : þ e.g. ye (MS. þe) XIV d 11; see note to XV a 12. Confusion is increased by occasional transference to þ of the dot which historically may stand over y. ȝ for þ initially, as in XVI 170, is more often due to confusion of the letters þ: y and subsequent preference of ȝ for y in spelling (§ 5 i) than to direct confusion of þ: ȝ, which are not usually very similar in late Middle English script.

[275]y: þ for example, ye (MS. þe) XIV d 11; see note to 15 a 12. Confusion is increased by the occasional transfer of the dot, which historically may have been placed over y. The use of ȝ for þ initially, as in XVI 170, often comes from mixing up the letters þ and y, as well as a subsequent preference for ȝ in spelling instead of y (§ 5 i), rather than a direct confusion between þ and ȝ, which are not usually very similar in late Middle English handwriting.

þ : h e.g. doþ (MS. doh) XV b 22; and notes to XII b 116, XVI 62.

þ: h e.g. doþ (MS. doh) XV b 22; and notes to XII b 116, XVI 62.

b : v e.g. vousour (edd. bonsour) II 363.

b : v e.g. vousour (edd. bonsour) II 363.

c : t e.g. cunesmen (edd. tunesmen) XV g 6 (note); top (edd. cop) ibid. 16; see note to XIII a 7.

c : t e.g. cunesmen (edd. tunesmen) 15 g 6 (note); top (edd. cop) ibid. 16; see note to XIII a 7.

f : ſ (= s) e.g. slang (variant flang) X 53.

f : ſ (= s) e.g. slang (variant flang) X 53.

l : ſ (= s) e.g. al (edd. as) II 108.

l : s e.g. al (edd. as) II 108.

l : k e.g. kyþeȝ (MS. lyþeȝ) VI 9.

l : k e.g. kythe (MS. lythe) VI 9.

§ 5. SPECIAL LETTERS. Two letters now obsolete are common in fourteenth-century MSS.: þ and ȝ.

§ 5. SSPECIAL LLETTERS. Two letters that are no longer in use were common in fourteenth-century manuscripts: þ and ȝ.

þ : 'thorn', is a rune, and stands for the voiced and voiceless sounds now represented by th in this, thin. The gradual displacement of þ by th, which had quite a different sound in classical Latin (note to VIII a 23), may be traced in the MSS. printed (except X, XII). þ remained longest in the initial position, but by the end of the fifteenth century was used chiefly in compendia like þe 'the', þt 'that'.

þ: 'thorn' is a rune that represents the voiced and voiceless sounds now shown by th in this and thin. The slow replacement of þ by th, which had a very different sound in classical Latin (see VIII a 23), can be observed in the printed manuscripts (except X, XII). þ was used the longest at the beginning of words, but by the end of the fifteenth century, it was mainly found in short forms like þe 'the' and þt 'that'.

ȝ : called 'ȝoȝ' or 'yogh', derives from , the OE. script form of the letter g. It was retained in ME. after the Caroline form g had become established in vernacular texts, to represent a group of spirant sounds:

ȝ: called 'ȝoȝ' or 'yogh', comes from , the Old English script form of the letter g. It was kept in Middle English after the Caroline form g became common in everyday writing, to represent a group of spirant sounds:

(i) The initial spirant in ȝoked IX 253 (OE. geoc-), ȝere I 151 (OE. gēar), where the sound was approximately the same as in our yoke, year. Except in texts specially influenced by the tradition of French spelling, y (which is ambiguous owing to its common use as a vowel = i) is less frequent than ȝ initially. Medially the palatal spirant is represented either by ȝ or y : eȝe (OE. ē(a)ȝ-) XV c 14 beside eyen VIII a 168; iseȝe (OE. gesegen) XIV c 88 beside iseye XIV c 16. The medial guttural spirant more commonly develops to w in the fourteenth century: awe (ON. agi) I 83, felawe (ON. félagi) XIV d 7, halwes (OE. halg-), beside aȝ- V 267, felaȝ- V 83, halȝ- V 54.

(i) The initial sound in ȝoked IX 253 (OE. geoc-), ȝere I 151 (OE. gēar), was similar to our yoke and year. Except in texts strongly influenced by French spelling, the letter y (which can be unclear because it's often used as a vowel = i) appears less frequently than ȝ at the beginning. In the middle of words, the palatal sound is shown either by ȝ or y: eȝe (OE. ē(a)ȝ-) XV c 14 compared to eyen VIII a 168; iseȝe (OE. gesegen) XIV c 88 compared to iseye XIV c 16. The medial guttural sound more often changes to w in the fourteenth century: awe (ON. agi) I 83, felawe (ON. félagi) XIV d 7, halwes (OE. halg-), next to aȝ- V 267, felaȝ- V 83, halȝ- V 54.

(ii) The medial or final spirant, guttural or palatal, which [276] is lost in standard English, but still spelt in nought, through, night, high : ME. noȝt, þurȝ, nyȝt, hyȝ : OE. noht, þurh, niht, hēh. The ME. sound was probably like that in German ich, ach. The older spelling with h is occasionally found; more often ch as in mycht X 17; but the French spelling gh gains ground throughout the century. Abnormal are write for wrighte XVI 230, wytes, nytes for wyȝtes, nyȝtes XV i 19 f.

(ii) The medial or final spirant, guttural or palatal, which [276] is lost in standard English, but still spelled in naught, through, night, high: ME. noȝt, þurȝ, nyȝt, hyȝ: OE. noht, þurh, niht, hēh. The ME. sound was probably like that in German ich, ach. The older spelling with h is occasionally found; more often ch as in mycht X 17; but the French spelling gh gains ground throughout the century. Abnormal are write for wrighte 16 230, wytes, nytes for wyȝtes, nyȝtes XV i 19 f.

(iii) As these sounds weakened in late Southern ME., ȝ was sometimes used without phonetic value, or at the most to reinforce a long i: e.g. Engliȝsch XI a 28, 37, &c.; kyȝn 'kine' IX 256.

(iii) As these sounds faded in late Southern ME., ȝ was sometimes used without any phonetic value, or at most to emphasize a long i: for example, Engliȝsch XI a 28, 37, etc.; kyȝn 'kine' IX 256.

N.B.—Entirely distinct in origin and sound value, but identical in script form, is ȝ, the minuscule form of z, in Aȝone (=Azone) I 105, clyffeȝ 'cliffs' V 10, &c. It would probably be better to print z in such words.

N.B.—Completely different in origin and sound value, but the same in script form, is ȝ, the lowercase version of z, in Aȝone (=Azone) I 105, clyffeȝ 'cliffs' V 10, etc. It would likely be better to use z in such words.

§ 6. SPELLING. Modern English spelling, which tolerates almost any inconsistency in the representation of sounds provided the same word is always spelt in the approved way, is the creation of printers, schools, and dictionaries. A Middle English writer was bound by no such arbitrary rules. Michael of Northgate, whose autograph MS. survives, writes diaknen III 5 and dyacne 9; vyf 22, uif 23, vif 37; þouzond 30 and þousend 34. Yet his spelling is not irrational. The comparative regularity of his own speech, which he reproduced directly, had a normalizing influence; and by natural habit he more often than not solved the same problem of representation in the same way. Scribes, too, like printers in later times, found a measure of consistency convenient, and the spelling of some transcripts, e.g. I and X, is very regular. If at first ME. spelling appears lawless to a modern reader, it is because of the variety of dialects represented in literature, the widely differing dates of the MSS. printed, and the tendency of copyists to mix their own spellings with those of their original.

§ 6. SSPELLING. Modern English spelling allows for almost any inconsistency in how sounds are represented, as long as the same word is always spelled in an accepted way. This system was developed by printers, schools, and dictionaries. A Middle English writer wasn’t constrained by such arbitrary rules. Michael of Northgate, whose original manuscript still exists, writes diaknen III 5 and dyacne 9; vyf 22, uif 23, vif 37; þouzond 30 and þousend 34. However, his spelling isn’t irrational. The relatively consistent way he spoke, which he captured directly, had a normalizing effect; and by habit, he usually solved the same representation issues the same way. Scribes, like printers later on, found it useful to have some level of consistency, and the spelling in some transcripts, like I and X, is quite regular. If Middle English spelling seems chaotic at first to a modern reader, it’s due to the range of dialects represented in literature, the varying dates of the printed manuscripts, and the tendency of copyists to mix their own spellings with those of the originals.

The following points must be kept in mind:

The following points should be noted:

(i) i : y as vowels are interchangeable. In some MSS. (for instance, I) y is used almost exclusively; in others (VIII a) it is preferred for distinctness in the neighbourhood of u, n, m, so that the scribe writes hym, but his.

(i) i : y can be used interchangeably as vowels. In some manuscripts (for example, I), y is used almost exclusively; in others (VIII a), it is preferred for clarity in the presence of u, n, and m, so the scribe writes hym, but his.

[277](ii) ie is found in later texts for long close ẹ̄: chiere XII a 120, flietende XII a 157, diemed XII b 216.

[277](ii) ie appears in later texts for the long close ẹ̄: chiere XII a 120, flietende XII a 157, diemed XII b 216.

(iii) ui (uy), in the South-West and West Midlands, stands for ǖ (sounded as in French amuser): puit XIV c 12; vnkuynde XIV c 103. The corresponding short ü is spelt u: hull 'hill', &c.

(iii) ui (uy), in the South-West and West Midlands, represents ǖ (pronounced like the French amuser): puit XIV c 12; vnkuynde XIV c 103. The corresponding short ü is spelled u: hull 'hill', etc.

(iv) Quite distinct is the late Northern addition of i (y), to indicate the long vowels ā, ē, ō: neid X 18, noyne 'noon' X 67.

(iv) A notable difference is the later Northern addition of i (y) to represent the long vowels ā, ē, ō: neid X 18, noyne 'noon' X 67.

(v) ou (ow) is the regular spelling of long ū (sounded as in too): hous, now, founden, &c.

(v) ou (ow) is the standard spelling of the long ū sound (like in too): house, now, found, etc.

(vi) o is the regular spelling for short u (sounded as in put) in the neighbourhood of u, m, n, because if u is written in combination with these letters an indistinct series of downstrokes results. Hence loue but luf, come infin., sone 'son', dronken 'drunk'. In Ayenbyte o for ŭ is general, e.g. grochinge III 10. In other texts it is common in bote 'but'.

(vi) o is the standard spelling for the short u sound (as in put) near u, m, and n, because when u is combined with these letters, it creates a vague series of downward strokes. So you get loue but luf, come (infinitive), sone meaning 'son', and dronken meaning 'drunk'. In Ayenbyte, using o for ŭ is common, for example, grochinge III 10. In other texts, it's frequently seen in bote meaning 'but'.

(vii) u : v are not distinguished as consonant and vowel. v is preferred in initial position, u medially or finally: valay 'valley', vnder 'under', vuel (= üvel) 'evil', loue 'love'. (Note that in XII the MS. distinction of v and u is not reproduced.)

(vii) u and v are not treated as consonants and vowels. v is preferred at the beginning of words, while u is used in the middle or at the end: valay 'valley', vnder 'under', vuel (= üvel) 'evil', loue 'love'. (Note that in XII, the manuscript distinction between v and u is not reflected.)

(viii) So i, and its longer form j, are not distinguished as vowel and consonant. In this book i is printed throughout, and so stands initially for the sound of our j in ioy, iuggement, &c.

(viii) So i, and its longer form j, are not distinguished as vowel and consonant. In this book, i is printed throughout, and thus represents the sound of our j in joy, judgment, etc.

(ix) c : k for the sounds in kit, cot, are often interchangeable; but k is preferred before palatal vowels e, i (y); and c before o, u. See the alliterating words in V 52, 107, 128, 153, 272, 283.

(ix) c: k for the sounds in kit and cot are often interchangeable; however, k is preferred before the palatal vowels e, i (y), and c is preferred before o, u. See the alliterating words in V 52, 107, 128, 153, 272, 283.

(x) c : s alternate for voiceless s, especially in French words: sité 'city' VII 66, resayue 'receive' V 8, vyse 'vice' V 307, falce V 314; but also in race (ON. rás) V 8 beside rase XVII 429.

(x) c: s is used as an alternate for the voiceless s, particularly in French words: sité 'city' VII 66, resayue 'receive' V 8, vyse 'vice' V 307, falce V 314; but also in race (ON. rás) V 8 alongside rase XVII 429.

(xi) s : z (ȝ) are both used for voiced s, the former predominating: kyssedes beside raȝteȝ V 283; þouzond III 30 beside þousend III 34. But ȝ occasionally appears for voiceless s: (aȝ-)leȝ 'awe-less' V 267, forȝ 'force' 'waterfall' V 105.

(xi) s: z (ȝ) are both used for voiced s, with the first being more common: kyssedes next to raȝteȝ V 283; þouzond III 30 next to þousend III 34. However, ȝ sometimes shows up for voiceless s: (aȝ-)leȝ 'awe-less' V 267, forȝ 'force' 'waterfall' V 105.

(xii) sh : sch: ss are all found for modern sh, OE. sc: shuld I 50; schert II 230; sserte III 40; but sal 'shall', suld [278] 'should' in Northern texts represent the actual Northern pronunciation in weakly stressed words.

(xii) sh: sch: ss are all found for modern sh, OE. sc: shuld I 50; schert II 230; sserte III 40; but sal 'shall', suld [278] 'should' in Northern texts represent the actual Northern pronunciation in weakly stressed words.

(xiii) v : w: In late Northern MSS. v is often found for initial w: vithall X 9, Valter X 36. The interchange is less common in medial positions: in swndir X 106.

(xiii) v : w: In late Northern manuscripts, v is often used instead of initial w: vithall X 9, Valter X 36. The switch is less frequent in medial positions: in swndir X 106.

(xiv) wh- : qu(h)-: w-:—wh- is a spelling for hw-. In the South the aspiration is weakened or lost, and w is commonly written, e.g. VIII b. In the North the aspiration is strong, and the sound is spelt qu(h)-, e.g. quhelis 'wheels' X 17. Both qu- and wh- are found in Gawayne. The development in later dialects is against the assumption that hw- became kw- in pronunciation.

(xiv) wh- : qu(h)-: w-:—wh- is a way to spell hw-. In the South, the aspiration is less strong or disappears, and w is usually written, e.g. VIII b. In the North, the aspiration is strong, and the sound is spelled qu(h)-, e.g. quhelis 'wheels' X 17. Both qu- and wh- appear in Gawayne. The changes in later dialects suggest that hw- did not turn into kw- in pronunciation.

See also § 5.

See also Section 5.

The whole system of ME. spelling was modelled on French, and some of the general features noted above (e.g. ii, iii, v, vi, x) are essentially French. But, particularly in early MSS., there are a number of exceptional imitations. Sometimes the spelling represents a French scribe's attempt at English pronunciation: foret in XV g 18 stands for forþ, where -rþ with strongly trilled r was difficult to a foreigner; and occasionally such distortions are found as knith, knit, and even kint (Layamon, Havelok) for kniȝt, which had two awkward consonant groups. More commonly the copyist, accustomed to write both French and English, chose a French representation for an English sound. So st for ht appears regularly in XV e: seuenist 'sennight', and XV g: iboust 'bought', &c. The explanation is that in French words like beste 'bête', gist 'gît', s became only a breathing before it disappeared; and h in ME. ht weakened to a similar sound, as is shown by the rimes with Kryste 'Christ' in VI 98-107. Hence the French spelling st is occasionally substituted for English ht. Again, in borrowings from French, an + consonant alternates with aun: dance or daunce; change or chaunge (p. 273); and by analogy we have Irlande or Irlaunde in XV d. Another exceptional French usage, -tz for final voiceless -s, is explained at p. 219, top.

The entire system of Middle English spelling was based on French, and some of the general features mentioned above (e.g. ii, iii, v, vi, x) are essentially French. However, especially in early manuscripts, there are several unique imitations. Sometimes the spelling reflects a French scribe's attempt at English pronunciation: foret in XV g 18 represents forþ, where -rþ with a strongly trilled r was tough for a foreigner to manage; and sometimes you find distortions like knith, knit, and even kint (Layamon, Havelok) for kniȝt, which had two challenging consonant groups. More often, the copyist, who was used to writing both French and English, opted for a French spelling for an English sound. So st for ht appears regularly in XV e: seuenist means 'sennight', and 15 g: iboust means 'bought', etc. The explanation is that in French, words like beste 'bête', gist 'gît', where s became just a breath before it was dropped; and h in Middle English ht softened to a similar sound, as shown by the rhymes with Kryste 'Christ' in VI 98-107. Thus, the French spelling st is sometimes used in place of English ht. Furthermore, in words borrowed from French, an + consonant alternates with aun: dance or daunce; change or chaunge (p. 273); and by analogy, we have Irlande or Irlaunde in XV d. Another unusual French usage, -tz for final voiceless -s, is explained on p. 219, top.

§ 7. SOUND CHANGES. (a) Vowel Quantity. No fourteenth-century writer followed the early example of Orm. Marks of quantity are not used in fourteenth-century texts; doubling of long vowels is not an established rule; and [279] there are no strictly quantitative metres, or treatises on pronunciation. Consequently it is not easy to determine how far the quantity of the vowels in any given text has been affected by the very considerable changes that occurred in the late OE. and ME. periods.

§ 7. SOUND CHANGES. (a) Vowel Quantity. No 14th-century writer followed the early example of Orm. Marks of quantity aren't used in 14th-century texts; doubling of long vowels isn't a set rule; and [279] there are no strictly quantitative meters or discussion on pronunciation. So, it's not easy to determine how much the quantity of the vowels in any given text has been influenced by the significant changes that occurred in the late Old English and Middle English periods.

Of these the chief are:

The main ones are:

(i) In unstressed syllables original long vowels tend to become short. Hence ŭs (OE. ūs), and bŏte (OE. būtan) 'but', which are usually unstressed.

(i) In unstressed syllables, original long vowels usually turn short. So, ŭs (OE. ūs) and bŏte (OE. būtan) 'but' are typically unstressed.

(ii) All long vowels are shortened in stressed close syllables (i.e., usually, when they are followed by two consonants): e.g. kēpen, pa. t. kĕpte, pp. kĕpt; hŭsband beside hous; wĭmmen (from wĭf-men) beside wīf.

(ii) All long vowels are shortened in stressed close syllables (i.e., usually, when they are followed by two consonants): e.g. kēpen, past tense kĕpte, past participle kĕpt; hŭsband beside hous; wĭmmen (from wĭf-men) beside wīf.

Exception. Before the groups -ld, -nd, -rd, -rð, -mb, a short vowel is lengthened in OE. unless a third consonant immediately follows. Hence, before any of these combinations, length may be retained in ME.: e.g. fēnd 'fiend', bīnden, chīld; but chĭldren.

Exception. Before the groups -ld, -nd, -rd, -rð, -mb, a short vowel gets lengthened in Old English, unless a third consonant comes right after. Therefore, before any of these combinations, the length might still be present in Middle English: for example, fēnd 'fiend', bīnden, chīld; but chĭldren.

(iii) Short vowels ă, ĕ, ŏ are lengthened in stressed open syllables (i.e., usually, when they are followed by a single consonant with a following vowel): tă|ketáke; mĕ|teméte 'meat'; brŏ|kenbróken. To what extent ĭ and ŭ were subject to the same lengthening in Northern districts is still disputed. Normally they remain short in South and S. Midlands, e.g. drĭuen pp.; lŏuen = lŭven 'to love'.

(iii) Short vowels ă, ĕ, ŏ get longer in stressed open syllables (i.e., typically, when followed by a single consonant and then a vowel): tă|ke becomes táke; mĕ|te becomes méte 'meat'; brŏ|ken becomes bróken. It's still debated how much ĭ and ŭ were lengthened in the Northern regions. Usually, they stay short in the South and S. Midlands, e.g. drĭuen pp.; lŏuen = lŭven 'to love'.

There are many minor rules and many exceptions due to analogy; but roughly it may be taken that ME. vowels are:

There are plenty of minor rules and several exceptions based on analogy; but generally, it can be said that ME vowels are:

short when unstressed;

short when not stressed;

short before two consonants, except -ld, -nd, -rd, -rð, -mb;

short before two consonants, except -ld, -nd, -rd, -rð, -mb;

long (except i (y), u) before a single medial consonant;

long (except i (y), u) before a single middle consonant;

otherwise of the quantity shown in the Glossary for the OE. or ON. etymon.

otherwise of the quantity shown in the Glossary for the OE. or ON. etymon.

(b) Vowel Quality. The ME. sound-changes are so many and so obscure that it will be possible to deal only with a few that contribute most to the diversity of dialects, and it happens that the particular changes noticed all took effect before the fourteenth century.

(b) Vowel Quality. The Middle English sound changes are numerous and complicated, so we can only focus on a few that significantly affect the variety of dialects. Notably, the specific changes discussed all occurred before the fourteenth century.

(i) OE. and ON. ā develop to long open ǭ (sounded as in broad), first in the South and S. Midlands, later in the N. Midlands. In the North ā (sounded approximately as [280] in father) remains: e.g. bane 'bone' IV a 54, balde 'bold' IV a 51. The boundary seems to have been a line drawn west from the Humber, and this approximates to the dividing line in the modern dialects. There are of course instances of ǭ to the north and of ā to the south of the Humber, since border speakers would be familiar with both ā and ǭ, or would have intermediate pronunciations; and poets might use convenient rimes from neighbouring dialects.

(i) Old English and Old Norse ā develop into long open ǭ (pronounced like in broad), first in the South and South Midlands, and later in the North Midlands. In the North, ā (pronounced roughly like [280] in father) stays the same: for example, bane 'bone' IV a 54, balde 'bold' IV a 51. The boundary seems to have been a line drawn west from the Humber, which aligns with the dividing line in modern dialects. Of course, there are instances of ǭ to the north and ā to the south of the Humber, since speakers near the border would be familiar with both ā and ǭ, or would use mixed pronunciations; and poets might use convenient rhymes from nearby dialects.

(ii) OE. ȳ̆ (deriving from Germanic ū̆ followed by i) appears normally in E. Midlands and the North as ī̆ (ȳ̆): e.g. kȳn, hill (OE. , hyll). In the South-East, particularly Kent, it appears as ẹ̆̄: kēn, hell. In the South-West, and in W. Midlands, it commonly appears as u, ui (uy), with the sound of short or long ü. London was apparently at a meeting point of the u, i, and e boundaries, because all the forms appear in fourteenth-century London texts, though ṻ̆ and ē̆ gradually give place to ī̆. The extension of ṻ̆ forms to the North-West is shown by Gawayne, and a line drawn from London to Liverpool would give a rough idea of the boundary. But within this area unrounding of ṻ̆ to ī̆ seems to have been progressive during the century. N.B.—It is dangerous to jump to conclusions from isolated examples. Before r + consonant e is sometimes found in all dialects, e.g. schert II 230. Church, spelt with u, i, or e, had by etymology OE. i, not y. And in Northern texts there are a number of e-spellings in open syllables, both for OE. y and i.

(ii) OE. ȳ̆ (coming from Germanic ū̆ followed by i) usually shows up in the East Midlands and the North as ī̆ (ȳ̆): for example, kȳn, hill (OE. , hyll). In the South-East, especially Kent, it appears as ẹ̆̄: kēn, hell. In the South-West and the West Midlands, it often appears as u, ui (uy), with the sound of short or long ü. London was apparently a crossroads for the u, i, and e boundaries, as all forms show up in fourteenth-century London texts, though ṻ̆ and ē̆ gradually gave way to ī̆. The spread of ṻ̆ forms to the North-West is evidenced by Gawayne, and a line drawn from London to Liverpool would roughly outline the boundary. However, within this area, the process of changing ṻ̆ to ī̆ seems to have progressively occurred throughout the century. N.B.—It’s risky to make conclusions based on isolated examples. Before r + consonant, e sometimes appears in all dialects, e.g. schert II 230. Church, spelled with u, i, or e, had OE. i by etymology, not y. And in Northern texts, there are several e spellings in open syllables for both OE. y and i.

(c) Consonants:

(c) Consonants:

(i) fv (initial): this change, which dates back to OE. times, is carried through in Ayenbyte: e.g. uele uayre uorbisnen = Midland 'fele fayre forbisnes'. In some degree it extended over the whole of the South.

(i) fv (initial): this change, which dates back to Old English times, is carried through in Ayenbyte: for example, uele uayre uorbisnen = Midland 'fele fayre forbisnes'. To some extent, it spread across the entire South.

(ii) sz (initial), parallel to the change of f to v, is regularly represented in spelling in the Ayenbyte: zome 'some', &c. Otherwise z is rare in spelling, but the voiced initial sound probably extended to most of the Southern districts where it survives in modern dialect.

(ii) sz (initial), alongside the change of f to v, is routinely shown in the spelling in the Ayenbyte: zome 'some', etc. Otherwise, z is uncommon in spelling, but the voiced initial sound likely spread to most of the Southern regions where it still exists in modern dialect.

§ 8. PRONUNCIATION. One of the best ways of studying ME. pronunciation is to learn by heart a few lines of verse in a consistent dialect, and to correct their repetition as more [281] precise knowledge is gained. The spelling can be relied on as very roughly phonetic if the exceptional usages noted in § 6 are kept in mind. Supplementary and controlling information is provided by the study of rimes, of alliteration, and of the history of English and French sounds.

§ 8. PPRONUNCIATION. One of the best ways to study ME pronunciation is to memorize a few lines of verse in a consistent dialect and to adjust how you repeat them as you gain more accurate knowledge. You can generally rely on the spelling to be somewhat phonetic, keeping in mind the unusual usages mentioned in § 6. Additional helpful information can be found by studying rhymes, alliteration, and the history of English and French sounds.

Consonants. Where a consonant is clearly pronounced in Modern English, its value is nearly enough the same for ME. But modern spelling preserves many consonants that have been lost in speech, and so is rather a hindrance than a help to the beginner in ME. For instance, the initial sounds in ME. kniȝt and niȝt were not the same, for kniȝt alliterates always with k- (V 43, 107) and niȝt with n- (VII 149); and initial wr- in wringe, wriȝte is distinct from initial r- in ring, riȝt (cp. alliteration in VIII a 168, V 136). Nor can wriȝte rime with write in a careful fourteenth-century poem. In words like lerne, doghter, r was pronounced with some degree of trilling. And although there are signs of confusion in late MSS. (IV a, XVI, XVII), double consonants were generally distinguished from single: sonne 'sun' was pronounced sŭn-ne, and so differed from sone 'son', which was pronounced sŭ-ne (§ 6 vi).

Consonants. In Modern English, when a consonant is clearly pronounced, its value is almost the same as in Middle English (ME). However, modern spelling keeps many consonants that have disappeared in speech, making it more of a hindrance than a help for beginners in ME. For example, the initial sounds in ME kniȝt and niȝt were different, as kniȝt always alliterates with k- (V 43, 107) and niȝt with n- (VII 149); and the initial wr- in wringe, wriȝte is distinct from the initial r- in ring, riȝt (see alliteration in VIII a 168, V 136). Additionally, wriȝte cannot rhyme with write in a careful fourteenth-century poem. In words like lerne, doghter, r was pronounced with some degree of trilling. Even though there are signs of confusion in late manuscripts (IV a, XVI, XVII), double consonants were generally distinguished from single ones: sonne 'sun' was pronounced sŭn-ne, which made it different from sone 'son', pronounced sŭ-ne (§ 6 vi).

Vowels. Short vowels ă, ĕ, ĭ, ŏ, ŭ (§ 6 vi) were pronounced respectively as in French patte, English pet, pit, pot, put. Final unstressed -e was generally syllabic, with a sound something like the final sound in China (§ 9).

Vowels. Short vowels ă, ĕ, ĭ, ŏ, ŭ (§ 6 vi) were pronounced like the vowels in French patte, English pet, pit, pot, put. The final unstressed -e was usually syllabic, sounding similar to the last sound in China (§ 9).

The long vowels ā, ī, ū (§ 6 v) were pronounced approximately as in father, machine, crude. But ē and ō present special difficulties, because the spelling failed to make the broad distinction between open ǭ and close ọ̄, open ę̄ and close ẹ̄—a distinction which, though relative only (depending on the greater or less opening of the mouth passage), is proved to have been considerable by ME. rimes, and by the earlier and subsequent history of the long sounds represented in ME. by e, o.

The long vowels ā, ī, ū (§ 6 v) were pronounced similar to how they are in father, machine, crude. However, ē and ō are more complicated because the spelling didn't clearly differentiate between open ǭ and close ọ̄, open ę̄ and close ẹ̄—a difference that, while only relative (based on how much the mouth opens), was shown to be significant by Middle English rhymes and by the history of the long sounds that Middle English represents with e, o.

(i) Open ǭ (as in broad) derives:

Open ǭ (like broad) derives:

(a) from OE. ā, according to § 7 b i: OE. brād, bāt, báld ≻ ME. brǭd, bǭt, bǭld ≻ NE. broad, boat, bold. The characteristic modern spelling is thus oa.

(a) from OE. ā, according to § 7 b i: OE. brād, bāt, báld ≻ ME. brǭd, bǭt, bǭld ≻ NE. broad, boat, bold. The typical modern spelling is therefore oa.

(b) from OE. ŏ in open syllables according to § 7 a iii: OE. brŏcen ≻ ME. brǫ́ke(n) ≻ NE. broken.

(b) from OE. ŏ in open syllables according to § 7 a iii: OE. brŏcen ≻ ME. brǫ́ke(n) ≻ NE. broken.

[282]NOTE.—In many texts the rimes indicate a distinction in pronunciation between ǭ derived from OE. ā and ǭ derived from OE. ŏ, and the distinction is still made in NW. Midland dialects.

[282]NOTE.—In many texts, the rhymes show a difference in pronunciation between ǭ from Old English ā and ǭ from Old English ŏ, and this distinction is still present in NW. Midland dialects.

(ii) Close ọ̄ (pronounced rather as in French beau than as in standard English so which has developed a diphthong ọu), derives from OE. ō: OE. gōs, dōm, góld ≻ ME. gọ̄s, dọ̄m, gọ̄ld ≻ NE. goose, doom, gold. The characteristic modern spelling is oo.

(ii) Close ọ̄ (pronounced more like the French beau than the standard English so, which has developed a diphthong ọu), comes from Old English ō: Old English gōs, dōm, góld → Middle English gọ̄s, dọ̄m, gọ̄ld → New English goose, doom, gold. The typical modern spelling is oo.

NOTE.—(1) After consonant + w, ǭ often develops in ME. to ọ̄: OE. (al)swā, twā ≻ ME. (al)sǭ, twǭ ≻ later (al)sọ̄, twọ̄.

NOTE.—(1) After a consonant + w, ǭ often changes to ọ̄: OE. (al)swā, twā ≻ ME. (al)sǭ, twǭ ≻ later (al)sọ̄, twọ̄.

(2) In Scotland and the North ọ̄ becomes regularly a sound (perhaps ǖ) spelt u: gōdgud, blōdblud, &c.

(2) In Scotland and the North, ọ̄ regularly becomes a sound (maybe ǖ) spelled as u: gōdgud, blōdblud, etc.

Whereas the distribution of ǭ and ọ̄ is practically the same for all ME. dialects, the distinction of open ę̄ and close ẹ̄ is not so regular, chiefly because the sounds from which they derive were not uniform in OE. dialects. For simplicity, attention will be confined to the London dialect, as the forerunner of modern Standard English.

Whereas the distribution of ǭ and ọ̄ is basically the same for all Middle English dialects, the difference between open ę̄ and close ẹ̄ is less consistent, mainly because the sounds they come from were not uniform in Old English dialects. For simplicity, we will focus on the London dialect, as it is the basis for modern Standard English.

(iii) South-East Midland open ę̄ (pronounced as in there) derives:

(iii) South-East Midland open ę̄ (pronounced like in there) comes from:

(a) from OE. (Anglian) ǣ: Anglian dǣl ≻ SE. Midl. dę̄l ≻ NE. deal;

(a) from OE. (Anglian) ǣ: Anglian dǣl ≻ SE. Midl. dę̄l ≻ NE. deal;

(b) from OE. ēa: OE. bēatan ≻ ME. bę̄te(n) ≻ NE. beat;

(b) from OE. ēa: OE. bēatan ≻ ME. bę̄te(n) ≻ NE. beat;

(c) from OE. ĕ in open syllables according to § 7 a iii: OE. mĕte ≻ ME. mę́te ≻ NE. meat.

(c) from OE. ĕ in open syllables according to § 7 a iii: OE. mĕte ≻ ME. mę́te ≻ NE. meat.

The characteristic modern spelling is ea.

The typical modern spelling is ea.

(iv) South-East Midland close ẹ̄ (pronounced as in French été) derives:

(iv) South-East Midland close ẹ̄ (pronounced like the French été) comes from:

(a) from OE. (Anglian) ē of various origins: Anglian hēr, mēta(n), (ge)lēfa(n) ≻ SE. Midl. hẹ̄re, mẹ̄te(n), lẹ̄ue(n) ≻ NE. here, meet, (be)lieve.

(a) from Old English (Anglian) ē from various sources: Anglian hēr, mētan, (ge)lēfan leads to Middle English hẹ̄re, mēte(n), lēve(n) which evolved into Modern English here, meet, (be)lieve.

(b) from OE. ēo: OE. dēop, þēof ≻ ME. dẹ̄p, þẹ̄f (þief) ≻ NE. deep, thief.

(b) from Old English ēo: Old English dēop, þēof precedes Middle English dẹ̄p, þẹ̄f (þief) precedes Modern English deep, thief.

The characteristic modern spellings are ee, and ie which already in ME. often distinguishes the close sound (§ 6 ii).

The typical modern spellings are ee and ie, which in ME often distinguish the close sound (§ 6 ii).

NOTE.—The distinction made above does not apply in South-Eastern (Kentish), because this dialect has ME. ea, ia, ya for OE. ēa (iii b), and OE. ē for Anglian ǣ (iii a). Nor does it hold for South-Western, because the West Saxon [283] dialect of OE. had gelīefan for Anglian gelēfa(n) (iv a). West Saxon also had strǣt, -drǣdan, where normal Anglian had strẹ̄t, -drẹ̄da(n), but the distribution of the place-names Stratton beside Stretton, and of the pa. t. and pp. dradd(e) beside dredd(e) (p. 270 and n.), shows that the ǣ forms were common in the extreme South and the East of the Anglian area; so that in fourteenth-century London both ę̄ and ẹ̄ might occur in such words, as against regular West Midland and Northern ẹ̄.

NOTE.—The distinction made above doesn't apply in South-Eastern (Kentish) because this dialect uses ME. ea, ia, ya for OE. ēa (iii b), and OE. ē for Anglian ǣ (iii a). It also doesn't apply to South-Western because the West Saxon [283] dialect of OE. used gelīefan for Anglian gelēfa(n) (iv a). West Saxon also used strǣt, -drǣdan, where regular Anglian had strẹ̄t, -drẹ̄da(n), but the distribution of the place-names Stratton next to Stretton, and of the past tense and past participle dradd(e) next to dredd(e) (p. 270 and n.), indicates that the ǣ forms were common in the far South and the East of the Anglian area; so by fourteenth-century London, both ę̄ and ẹ̄ could appear in such words, unlike the standard West Midland and Northern ẹ̄.

In NE. Midland and Northern texts some ē sounds which we should expect to be distinguished as open and close rime together, especially before dental consonants, e.g. ȝēde (OE. ēode): lēde (Anglian lǣda(n)) I 152-3.

In NE. Midland and Northern texts, some ē sounds that we would expect to be recognized as open and close rhyme are grouped together, especially before dental consonants, for example, ȝēde (OE. ēode): lēde (Anglian lǣda(n)) I 152-3.

§ 9. INFLEXIONS. Weakening and levelling of inflexions is continuous from the earliest period of English. The strong stress falling regularly on the first or the stem syllable produced as reflex a tendency to indistinctness in the unstressed endings. The disturbing influence of foreign conquest played a secondary but not a negligible part, as may be seen from a comparison of some verbal forms in the North and the N. Midlands, where Norse influence was strongest, with those of the South, where it was inconsiderable:

§ 9. INFLEXIONS. The weakening and leveling of inflections has been ongoing since the earliest period of English. The consistent strong stress on the first or root syllable led to a tendency for the unstressed endings to become less distinct. The impact of foreign conquest was a secondary but still significant factor, as seen when comparing some verb forms in the North and the North Midlands, where Norse influence was strongest, to those in the South, where it was minimal:

Normal
OE.
Early
Sth. ME.
Early
Nth.and
N. Midl.
Old
Norse
Infin.  drīfan driue(n) driue drífa
Pres. p. drīfende driuinde  driuande  drífandi
Pp. strong gedrifen ydriue driuen  drifenn

and although tangible evidence of French influence on the flexional system is wanting (for occasional borrowings like gowtes artetykes IX 314 are mere literary curiosities), every considerable settlement of foreign speakers, especially when they come as conquerors, must shake the traditions of the language of the conquered. A third cause of uncertainty was the interaction of English dialects in different stages of development.

and although there is no clear evidence of French influence on the inflectional system (since occasional borrowings like gowtes artetykes IX 314 are just interesting literary examples), every major settlement of foreign speakers, especially when they arrive as conquerors, must disrupt the language traditions of those who are conquered. A third reason for the uncertainty was the interaction of English dialects at different stages of development.

The practical sense of the speakers controlled and balanced these disruptive factors. There is no better field than Middle English for a study of the processes of vigorous growth: the regularizing of exceptional and inconvenient forms; the choice [284] of the most distinctive among a group of alternatives; the invention of new modes of expression; the discarding of what has become useless.

The practical understanding of the speakers managed and balanced these disruptive factors. There’s no better area than Middle English to examine the processes of strong growth: standardizing irregular and awkward forms; selecting the most distinctive among a set of options; creating new ways to express ideas; and getting rid of what has become unnecessary. [284]

At the beginning of the fourteenth century the inflexional endings are: -e; -en; -ene (weak gen. pl.); -er (comparative); -es; -est; with -eþ, -ede (-de, -te), -ed (-d, -t), -ynge (-inde, -ende, -ande), which are verbal only.

At the start of the fourteenth century, the inflectional endings are: -e; -en; -ene (weak gen. pl.); -er (comparative); -es; -est; with -eþ, -ede (-de, -te), -ed (-d, -t), -ynge (-inde, -ende, -ande), which are only used for verbs.

NOTE.—(a) Sometimes one of these inflexions may be substituted for another: e.g. when -es replaces -e as the Northern ending of the 1st sg. pres. ind. Such analogical substitutions must be distinguished from phonetic developments.

NOTE.—(a) Sometimes one of these inflections can be swapped for another: for example, when -es takes the place of -e as the Northern ending for the 1st sg. pres. ind. These kinds of analogical substitutions need to be differentiated from phonetic changes.

(b) In disyllabic inflexions like -ede, -ynge (-ande), final -e is lost early in the North. In polysyllables it is dropped everywhere during the century.

(b) In two-syllable endings like -ede, -ynge (-ande), the final -e disappears early in the North. In longer words, it's dropped everywhere during the century.

(c) The indistinct sound of flexional -e- covered by a consonant is shown by spellings with -i-, -y-: woundis X 51; madist XI b 214; blyndiþ XI b 7; fulfillid XVI 6; etin XIV b 76; brokynne XVI 195. And, especially in West Midland texts, -us, -un (-on) appear for -es, -en: mannus XI b 234; foundun XI a 47; laghton VII 119. Complete syncope sometimes occurs: days I 198, &c.

(c) The unclear sound of flexional -e- that comes before a consonant is represented by spellings with -i-, -y-: woundis X 51; madist XI b 214; blyndiþ XI b 7; fulfillid XVI 6; etin XIV b 76; brokynne 16 195. And, especially in West Midland texts, -us, -un (-on) are used in place of -es, -en: mannus XI b 234; foundun XI a 47; laghton VII 119. Complete syncope sometimes happens: days I 198, &c.

Otherwise all the inflexions except -e, -en, are fairly stable throughout the century.

Otherwise, all the inflections except -e and -en are pretty stable throughout the century.

-en: In the North -en is found chiefly in the strong pp., where it is stable. In the South (except in the strong pp.) it is better preserved, occurring rarely in the dat. sg. of adjectives, e.g. onen III 4, dat. pl. of nouns, e.g. diaknen III 5, and in the infinitive; more commonly in the weak pl. of nouns, where it is stable, and in the pa. t. pl., where it alternates with -e. In the Midlands -en, alternating with -e, is also the characteristic ending of the pres. ind. pl. As a rule (where the reduced ending -e is found side by side with -en) -e is used before words beginning with a consonant, and -en before words beginning with a vowel or h, to avoid hiatus. But that the preservation of -en does not depend purely on phonetic considerations is proved by its regular retention in the Northern strong pp., and its regular reduction to -e in the corresponding Southern form.

-en: In the North, -en is mainly found in the strong past participles, where it remains stable. In the South (except in the strong past participles), it is better preserved, appearing rarely in the dative singular of adjectives, e.g. onen III 4, in the dative plural of nouns, e.g. diaknen III 5, and in the infinitive; more commonly in the weak plural of nouns, where it is stable, and in the past tense plural, where it alternates with -e. In the Midlands, -en, alternating with -e, is also the typical ending of the present indicative plural. Generally (where the reduced ending -e is found alongside -en), -e is used before words starting with a consonant, and -en before words starting with a vowel or h, to avoid hiatus. However, the preservation of -en is not solely based on phonetic reasons, as shown by its consistent retention in the strong past participles in the North, and its usual reduction to -e in the related Southern form.

-e: Wherever -en was reduced, it reinforced final -e, which so [285] became the meeting point of all the inflexions that were to disappear before Elizabethan times.

-e: Wherever -en was shortened, it strengthened the final -e, which so [285] became the point where all the inflections that were to vanish before the Elizabethan era converged.

-e was the ending of several verbal forms; of the weak adjective and the adjective pl.; of the dat. sg. of nouns; and of adverbs like faste, deepe, as distinguished from the corresponding adjectives fast, deep.

-e was the ending of several verb forms; of the weak adjective and the plural form of the adjective; of the dative singular of nouns; and of adverbs like faste, deepe, as opposed to the corresponding adjectives fast, deep.

That -e was pronounced is clear from the metres of Chaucer, Gower, and most other Southern and Midland writers of the time. For centuries the rhythm of their verse was lost because later generations had become so used to final -e as a mere spelling that they did not suspect that it was once syllabic.

That -e was pronounced is clear from the rhythms of Chaucer, Gower, and most other Southern and Midland writers of the time. For centuries, the rhythm of their verse was lost because later generations got so used to the final -e being just a spelling that they didn’t realize it used to be a syllable.

But already in fourteenth-century manuscripts there is evidence of uncertainty. Scribes often omit the final vowel where the rhythm shows that it was syllabic in the original (see the language notes to I, II). Conversely, in Gawayne forms like burne (OE. beorn), race (ON. rás), hille (OE. hyll) appear in nominative and accusative, where historically there should be no ending. The explanation is that, quite apart from the workings of analogy, which now extended and now curtailed its historical functions, -e was everywhere weakly pronounced, and was dropped at different rates in the various dialects. In the North it hardly survives the middle of the century (IV a, X). In the N. Midlands its survival is irregular. In the South and S. Midlands it is fairly well preserved till the end of the century. But everywhere the proportion of flexionless forms was increasing. It may be assumed that, in speech as in verse, final -e was lost phonetically first before words beginning with a vowel or h.

But already in fourteenth-century manuscripts there is evidence of uncertainty. Scribes often leave out the final vowel where the rhythm suggests it was part of the original (see the language notes to I, II). Conversely, in Gawayne, forms like burne (OE. beorn), race (ON. rás), and hille (OE. hyll) appear in nominative and accusative, where historically there should be no ending. The explanation is that, aside from the workings of analogy, which now expanded and then limited its historical functions, -e was everywhere weakly pronounced and was dropped at varying rates across the different dialects. In the North, it barely survives beyond the middle of the century (IV a, X). In the North Midlands, its survival is irregular. In the South and South Midlands, it is fairly well preserved until the end of the century. But everywhere, the proportion of forms without flexion was increasing. It can be assumed that, in speech as in verse, the final -e was lost phonetically first before words starting with a vowel or h.

§ 10. NOUNS: Gender, which in standard West Saxon had been to a great extent grammatical (i.e. dependent on the forms of the noun), was by the fourteenth century natural (i.e. dependent on the meaning of the noun). This change had accompanied and in some degree facilitated the transfer of nearly all nouns to the strong masculine type, which was the commonest and best defined in late OE.:

§ 10. NNOUNS: By the fourteenth century, gender, which in standard West Saxon used to be largely grammatical (based on the forms of the noun), had become natural (based on the meaning of the noun). This shift had occurred alongside and somewhat helped the transition of almost all nouns to the strong masculine type, which was the most common and well-defined in late OE.:

OE. ME.
Sg.
nom.
acc. 
cniht  kniȝt
gen. cnihtes kniȝtes
dat.  cnihte kniȝte
OE.  ME.
Pl.
nom.
acc.
cnihtas kniȝtes
gen. cnihta  kniȝtes
dat. cnihtum  kniȝtes

[286]In the North final -e of the dat. sg. was regularly dropped early in the fourteenth century, and even in the South the dat. sg. is often uninflected, probably owing to the influence of the accusative. In the plural the inflexion of the nom. acc. spreads to all cases; but in early texts, and relatively late in the South, the historical forms are occasionally found, e.g. gen. pl. cniste (MS. cnistes) XV g 30 (note), dat. pl. diaknen III 5.

[286]In the North, the final -e of the dative singular regularly disappeared early in the fourteenth century, and even in the South, the dative singular is often not inflected, likely due to the influence of the accusative case. In the plural, the inflection of the nominative and accusative is applied to all cases; however, in early texts, and relatively late in the South, the historical forms can still be found, for example, genitive plural cniste (MS. cnistes) XV g 30 (note), dative plural diaknen III 5.

Survivals: (i) The common mutated plurals man: men, fot: fet, &c., are preserved, and in VIII b a gen. pl. menne (OE. manna) occurs; ky pl. of cow forms a new double pl. kyn, see (iii) below; hend pl. of hand is Norse, cp. XVI 75 (note).

Survivals: (i) The common mutated plurals man: men, fot: fet, &c., are still used, and in VIII b a gen. pl. menne (OE. manna) appears; ky as the plural of cow creates a new double plural kyn, see (iii) below; hend as the plural of hand is Norse, see 16 75 (note).

(ii) Some OE. neuters like shep 'sheep' VIII b 18, ȝer 'year' II 492, þing II 218, folk II 389, resist the intrusion of the masculine pl. -es in nominative and accusative. Pl. hors II 304, XIII a 34 remains beside horses XIV b 73; but deores 'wild animals' occurs at XV b 29, where Modern English preserves deer.

(ii) Some Old English neuters like shep 'sheep' VIII b 18, ȝer 'year' II 492, þing II 218, folk II 389, resist the addition of the masculine plural -es in the nominative and accusative cases. The plural hors II 304, XIII a 34 remains alongside horses XIV b 73; however, deores 'wild animals' appears at XV b 29, where Modern English keeps deer.

(iii) In the South the old weak declension with pl. -en persists, though by the fourteenth century the predominance of the strong type is assured. The weak forms occur not only where they are historically justified, e.g. eyȝen (OE. ēagan) II 111, but also by analogy in words like honden (OE. pl. honda) II 79, tren (OE. pl. trēo) XIII a 51, platen (OFr. plate) XV g 4. The inflexion still survives in three double plural formations: children VIII b 70 beside childer (OE. pl. cildru); bretheren VIII a 201 beside brether XVII 320 (OE. pl. brōþor); and kyȝn IX 256 for ky (cp. (i) above). The OE. weak gen. pl. in -ena leaves its traces in the South, e.g. knauene VIII b 56, XV h 4, and unhistorical lordene VIII b 77.

(iii) In the South, the old weak declension with plural -en continues, though by the fourteenth century, the dominance of the strong type is confirmed. The weak forms appear not just where they are historically justified, like eyȝen (OE. ēagan) II 111, but also by analogy in words such as honden (OE. pl. honda) II 79, tren (OE. pl. trēo) XIII a 51, platen (OFr. plate) XV g 4. The inflection still exists in three double plural forms: children VIII b 70 alongside childer (OE. pl. cildru); bretheren VIII a 201 next to brether XVII 320 (OE. pl. brōþor); and kyȝn IX 256 for ky (cp. (i) above). The OE weak gen. pl. in -ena leaves its traces in the South, for example, knauene VIII b 56, XV h 4, and the unhistorical lordene VIII b 77.

(iv) The group fader, moder, broþer, doghter commonly show the historical flexionless gen. sg., e.g. doghtyr arme I 136; moder wombe XI b 29 f.; brother hele XII a 18; Fadir voice XVI 79.

(iv) The group fader, moder, broþer, doghter often shows the historical genitive singular without inflection, for example, doghtyr arme I 136; moder wombe XI b 29 f.; brother hele XII a 18; Fadir voice XVI 79.

(v) The historical gen. sg. of old strong feminines remains in soule dede (OE. sāwle) I 212; but Lady day (OE. hlǣfdigan dæg) I 242 is a survival of the weak fem. gen. sg.

(v) The historical gen. sg. of old strong feminines remains in soule dede (OE. sāwle) I 212; but Lady day (OE. hlǣfdigan dæg) I 242 is a survival of the weak fem. gen. sg.

§ 11. ADJECTIVES. Separate flexional forms for each gender [287] are not preserved in the fourteenth century; but until its end the distinction of strong and weak declensions remains in the South and South Midlands, and is well marked in the careful verse of Chaucer and Gower. The strong is the normal form. The weak form is used after demonstratives, the, his, &c., and in the vocative. As types god (OE. gōd) 'good' and grene (OE. grēne) 'green' will serve, because in OE. grēne had a vowel-ending in the strong nom. sg. masc., while gōd did not. The ME. paradigms are:

§ 11. AADJECTIVES. Separate inflectional forms for each gender [287] are not preserved in the fourteenth century; but until the end of that century, the distinction between strong and weak declensions remains in the South and South Midlands and is clearly seen in the careful verse of Chaucer and Gower. The strong form is the standard one. The weak form is used after demonstratives, the, his, etc., and in the vocative. For example, god (OE. gōd) 'good' and grene (OE. grēne) 'green' will work, because in OE. grēne had a vowel-ending in the strong nominative singular masculine, while gōd did not. The ME. paradigms are:

Singular.  Plural. 
Strong Weak Strong and Weak
god god godė
grenė  grenė  grenė 

Examples: Strong sg. a gret serpent (OE. grēat) XII b 72; an unkindė man (OE. uncynde) XII b 1; a stillė water (OE. stille) XII a 83. Weak sg. The gretė gastli serpent XII  b 126; hire oghnė hertes lif XII a 4; O lef liif (where the metre indicates leuė for the original) II 102. Strong pl. þer wer widė wones II 365. Weak pl. the smalė stones XII a 84.

Examples: Strong sg. a great serpent (OE. grēat) XII b 72; an unkind man (OE. uncynde) XII b 1; a still water (OE. stille) XII a 83. Weak sg. The great ghostly serpent XII b 126; her own heart's life XII a 4; O dear life (where the metre indicates leuē for the original) II 102. Strong pl. there were wide dwellings II 365. Weak pl. the small stones XII a 84.

Note that strong and weak forms are identical in the plural; that even in the singular there is no formal distinction when the OE. strong masc. nom. ended in a vowel (grēne); that monosyllables ending in a vowel (e.g. fre), polysyllables, and participles, are usually invariable; and that regular dropping of final -e levels all distinctions, so that the North and N. Midlands early reached the relatively flexionless stage of Modern English.

Note that strong and weak forms are the same in the plural; that even in the singular there’s no formal difference when the Old English strong masculine nominative ended in a vowel (grēne); that monosyllables ending in a vowel (e.g. fre), polysyllables, and participles, are usually not changed; and that the regular dropping of final -e levels all distinctions, so that the North and North Midlands quickly reached the relatively uninflected stage of Modern English.

Survivals. The Ayenbyte shows some living use of the adjective inflexions. Otherwise the survivals are limited to set phrases, e.g. gen. sg. nones cunnes 'of no kind', enes cunnes 'of any kind', XV g 20, 22. That the force of the inflexion was lost is shown by the early wrong analysis no skynnes, al skynnes, &c.

Survivals. The Ayenbyte demonstrates some active use of adjective endings. Otherwise, the survivals are mostly limited to fixed phrases, for example, gen. sg. nones cunnes 'of no kind', enes cunnes 'of any kind', 15 g 20, 22. The loss of the inflection's meaning is indicated by the early incorrect interpretations no skynnes, al skynnes, etc.

Definite Article. Parallel to the simplification of the adjective, the full OE. declension , sēo, þæt, &c., is reduced to invariable þe. The Ayenbyte alone of our specimens keeps some of the older distinctions. Elsewhere traces appear in set phrases, e.g. neut. sg. þat, þet in þat on 'the one', þat oþer 'the other' V 344, and, with wrong division, þe ton XI b 27, [288] the toþer IX 4; neut. sg. dat. þen (OE. þǣm), with wrong division, in atte nale (for at þen ale) VIII a 109.

Definite Article. Just like the simplification of adjectives, the full Old English declension , sēo, þæt, etc. has been streamlined to the unchanging þe. The Ayenbyte is the only text among our examples that maintains some of the older distinctions. In other instances, remnants can be found in fixed phrases, such as neut. sg. þat, þet in þat on 'the one', þat oþer 'the other' V 344, and incorrectly divided, þe ton XI b 27, [288] the toþer IX 4; neut. sg. dat. þen (Old English þǣm), with wrong division, in atte nale (for at þen ale) VIII a 109.

§ 12. PRONOUNS. In a brilliant study (Progress in Language, London 1894) Jespersen exemplifies the economy and resources of English from the detailed history of the Pronoun. In the first and second persons fourteenth-century usage does not differ greatly from that of the Authorized Version of the Bible. But the pronoun of the third person shows a variety of developments. In the singular an objective case replaces, without practical disadvantages, the older accusative and dative: him (OE. hine and him), her(e) (OE. hīe and hiere), (h)it (OE. hit and him). The possessive his still serves for the neuter as well as the masculine, e.g. þat ryuer... chaungeþ hys fordes XIII a 55 f.; though an uninflected neuter possessive hit occasionally appears in the fourteenth century. In the plural, where one would expect objective him from the regular OE. dat. pl. him, clearness is gained by the choice of unambiguous hem, from an OE. dat. pl. by-form heom.

§ 12. PPRONOUNS. In a brilliant study (Progress in Language, London 1894), Jespersen showcases the efficiency and versatility of English through the detailed history of pronouns. In the first and second persons, usage in the fourteenth century doesn't differ much from that in the Authorized Version of the Bible. However, the pronoun of the third person exhibits a range of developments. In the singular, an objective case replaces the older accusative and dative without any significant drawbacks: him (OE. hine and him), her(e) (OE. hīe and hiere), (h)it (OE. hit and him). The possessive his continues to apply to both neuter and masculine, as seen in þat ryuer... chaungeþ hys fordes XIII a 55 f.; although an uninflected neuter possessive hit sometimes appears in the fourteenth century. In the plural, instead of using the expected objective him from the regular OE. dat. pl. him, clarity is achieved by the use of the unambiguous hem, derived from an OE. dat. pl. variant heom.

But as we see from Orfeo, ll. 408, 446, 185, in some dialects the nom. sg. masc. (OE. ), nom. sg. fem. (OE. hēo), and nom. pl. (OE. hīe), had all become ME. he. The disadvantages of such ambiguity increased as the flexional system of nouns and adjectives collapsed, and a remedy was found in the adoption of new forms. For the nom. sg. fem., s(c)he, s(c)ho (mostly Northern), come into use, which are probably derived from si̯ē, se̯ō, the corresponding case of the definite article. The innovation was long resisted in the South, and ho, an unambiguous development of heō, remains late in W. Midland texts like Pearl.

But as we see from Orfeo, ll. 408, 446, 185, in some dialects the nominative singular masculine (OE. ), nominative singular feminine (OE. hēo), and nominative plural (OE. hīe), had all become ME. he. The downsides of this ambiguity became more pronounced as the system of noun and adjective inflections broke down, and a fix was found in adopting new forms. For the nominative singular feminine, s(c)he, s(c)ho (mostly from the North), came into use, which likely stem from si̯ē, se̯ō, the corresponding case of the definite article. This change was resisted for a long time in the South, and ho, a clear development from heō, continued to appear late in West Midland texts like Pearl.

In the nom. pl. ambiguous he was replaced by þei, the nom. pl. of the Norse definite article. This is the regular form in all except the Southern specimens II (orig.), III, XIII. And although the full series of Norse forms þei, þeir, þe(i)m is found in Orm at the beginning of the thirteenth century, Chaucer and other Midland writers of the fourteenth century as a rule have only þei, with native English her(e), hem in the oblique cases. (For details see the language note to each specimen.)

In the nominative plural, the ambiguous he was replaced by þei, the nominative plural form of the Norse definite article. This is the standard form in all cases except for the Southern examples II (original), III, XIII. Although the complete series of Norse forms þei, þeir, þe(i)m appears in Orm at the start of the thirteenth century, Chaucer and other Midland writers of the fourteenth century typically use only þei, along with the native English her(e), hem in the oblique cases. (For details, see the language note for each specimen.)

The poss. pl. her(e), beside hor(e), was still liable to confusion with the obj. sg. fem. her(e), cp. II 92. Consequently this was [289] the next point to be gained by the Norse forms, e.g. in VII 181. In the Northern texts X, XVI, XVII, all from late MSS., the Norse forms þai, þa(i)r, þa(i)me are fully established; but (h)em, which was throughout unambiguous, survived into modern dialects in the South and Midlands.

The plural form her(e), along with hor(e), was still prone to mix-ups with the singular feminine object form her(e), see II 92. As a result, this became [289] the next point that the Norse forms aimed for, such as in VII 181. In the Northern texts X, XVI, XVII, all from late manuscripts, the Norse forms þai, þa(i)r, þa(i)me were fully established; however, (h)em, which was always clear, continued to exist in modern dialects in the South and Midlands.

Note the reduced nominative form a 'he', 'they' in XIII; and the objective his(e) 'her', 'them' in III, which has not been satisfactorily explained.

Note the reduced nominative form a 'he', 'they' in XIII; and the objective his(e) 'her', 'them' in III, which has not been satisfactorily explained.

Relative: The general ME. relative is þat, representing all genders and cases (note to XV i 4). Sometimes definition is gained by adding the personal pronoun: þat... he (sche) = 'who'; þat... it = 'which'; þat... his = 'whose'; þat ... him = 'whom', &c.; e.g. a well, þat in the day it is so cold IX 5-6, cp. V 127 (note); oon That with a spere was thirled his brest-boon 'one whose breast-bone was pierced with a spear', Knight's Tale 1851. For the omission of þat see note to XIII a 36.

Relative: The general ME relative is þat, which represents all genders and cases (note to XV i 4). Sometimes, the definition is clarified by adding the personal pronoun: þat... he (she) = 'who'; þat... it = 'which'; þat... his = 'whose'; þat... him = 'whom', etc.; for example, a well, þat in the day it is so cold IX 5-6, see also V 127 (note); one þat with a spear was pierced his breastbone 'one whose breastbone was pierced with a spear', Knight's Tale 1851. For the omission of þat, see the note to XIII a 36.

In later texts, which, properly an interrogative, appears commonly as a relative, both with personal and impersonal antecedents, e.g. Alceone... which... him loveth XII a 3 ff.; þat steede... fro whilke þe feende fell XVI 13 f. Under the influence of French lequel, &c., which is often compounded with the article þe, e.g. a gret serpent... the which Bardus anon up drouh XII b 72 f.; no thing of newe, in the whiche the hereres myghten hauen... solace IX 275 f. Further compounding with þat is not uncommon, e.g. the queen of Amazoine, the whiche þat maketh hem to ben kept in cloos IX 190 f.

In later texts, which, originally an interrogative word, is commonly used as a relative pronoun, both with personal and impersonal antecedents, e.g. Alceone... which... loves him XII a 3 ff.; that place... from which the fiend fell XVI 13 f. Influenced by the French lequel, which is often combined with the article the, e.g. a great serpent... the which Bardus quickly drew up XII b 72 f.; nothing new, in the which the heirs could have... solace IX 275 f. Further combination with that is not uncommon, e.g. the queen of Amazons, the which that keeps them confined IX 190 f.

More restricted is the relative use of whos, whom, which are originally interrogatives, though both are found very early in ME. as personal relatives. Examples of the objective after prepositions are: my Lady, of quom... VI 93; God, fro whom ... IX 328 f.; my Sone... in whome XVI 81 f. The possessive occurs in Seynt Magne... yn whos wurschyp I 90 f.; I am ... the same, whos good XII b 78 f.; and, compounded with the article, in Morpheüs, the whos nature XII a 113. The nominative who retains its interrogative meaning, e.g. But who ben more heretikis? XI b 77 f.; or is used as an indefinite, e.g. a tasse of grene stickes... to selle, who that wolde hem beie XII b 22 ff.; but it is never used as a relative; and probably what in XVI 174 is better taken as in apposition to myghtis than as a true relative.

The use of whos and whom is more restricted, as they originally are interrogative words, though both appear quite early in Middle English as personal relatives. Examples of their objective forms after prepositions include: my Lady, of quom... VI 93; God, fro whom ... IX 328 f.; my Sone... in whome XVI 81 f. The possessive form appears in Seynt Magne... yn whos wurschyp I 90 f.; I am ... the same, whos good XII b 78 f.; and compounded with the article, in Morpheüs, the whos nature XII a 113. The nominative who keeps its interrogative meaning, e.g. But who ben more heretikis? XI b 77 f.; or is used as an indefinite, e.g. a tasse of grene stickes... to selle, who that wolde hem beie XII b 22 ff.; but it is never used as a relative; and probably what in XVI 174 is better understood as in apposition to myghtis than as a true relative.

[290]§ 13. VERB. Syntactically the most interesting point in the history of the ME. verb is the development of the compound tenses with have, be, will, shall, may, might, mun, can, gan. But the flexional forms of the simple tenses are most subject to local variation, and, being relatively common, afford good evidence of dialect. Throughout the period, despite the crossings and confusions that are to be expected in a time of uncertainty and experiment, the distinction between strong and weak verbs is maintained; and it will be convenient to deal first with the inflexions common to both classes, and then to notice the forms peculiar to one or the other.

[290]§ 13. VERB. The most interesting aspect of the history of the Middle English verb is the development of compound tenses with have, be, will, shall, may, might, mun, can, gan. However, the inflectional forms of the simple tenses are most subject to local variation, and since they are relatively common, they provide good evidence of dialect. Throughout this period, despite the mix-ups and confusion expected during a time of uncertainty and experimentation, the distinction between strong and weak verbs is preserved; it will be helpful to first address the inflections common to both types and then look at the forms unique to each.

(i) The Infinitive had already in Northumbrian OE. lost final -n: drīfa 'to drive'. Hence in ME. of the North and N. Midlands the ending is -e, which becomes silent at varying rates during the fourteenth century; e.g. dryue I 171, to luf IV a 17. In the South and S. Midlands the common ending is -e, e.g. telle III 3, which usually remains syllabic to the end of the century; but -(e)n is also found, especially in verse to make a rime or to avoid hiatus: e.g. sein (: aȝein) XII a 27; to parte and ȝiven half his good XII b 201.

(i) The Infinitive had already lost the final -n in Northumbrian Old English: drīfa 'to drive'. Therefore, in Middle English from the North and North Midlands, the ending is -e, which becomes silent at different rates during the fourteenth century; for example, dryue I 171, to luf IV a 17. In the South and South Midlands, the common ending is -e, such as telle III 3, which usually remains pronounced until the end of the century; however, -(e)n is also found, especially in poetry to create a rhyme or avoid a pause: for instance, sein (: aȝein) XII a 27; to parte and ȝiven half his good XII b 201.

(ii) The Present Participle (OE. drīfende) in the North and N. Midlands ends in -and(e), though -yng(e), -ing(e) is beginning to appear in V, VII, XVI, XVII. In S. Midlands the historical ending -ende still prevails in Gower; but Chaucer has more commonly -yng(e); and in IX, XI, both late texts, only -yng(e) appears. In the South -yng(e) is established as early as the beginning of the century, e.g. in II.

(ii) The Present Participle (OE. drīfende) in the North and Northern Midlands ends in -and(e), although -yng(e) and -ing(e) are starting to show up in V, VII, XVI, XVII. In the Southern Midlands, the historical ending -ende is still common in Gower; however, Chaucer more frequently uses -yng(e). In IX, XI, both later texts, only -yng(e) is found. In the South, -yng(e) became established as early as the beginning of the century, for example in II.

N.B. Carefully distinguish the verbal noun which always ends in -yng(e). Early confusion resulted in the transference of this ending to the participle.

N.B. Be sure to clearly differentiate the verbal noun that always ends in -yng(e). Initial misunderstandings led to the mixing up of this ending with the participle.

(iii) Present Indicative.

(iii) Present Tense.

(a) Singular: OE. 1 drīfe, 2 drīf(e)s(t), 3 drīf(e)ð (late Northumbrian drīfes).

(a) Singular: OE. 1 drīfe, 2 drīf(e)s(t), 3 drīf(e)ð (late Northumbrian drīfes).

In ME. -e, -est, -eþ are still the regular endings for the South and most of the Midlands. Shortened forms like fint = findeþ II. 239; stant = standeþ XII a 74 are commonest in the South, where in OE. they were a feature of West Saxon and Kentish as distinguished from Anglian. Distinct are the Northern and N. Midland mas(e) 'makes', tas 'takes', with contracted [291] infinitives ma, ta; and bus 'behoves', which Chaucer uses in his imitation of Northern English, Reeves Tale 172.

In Middle English, -e, -est, -eþ are still the standard endings for the South and most of the Midlands. Shortened forms like fint = findeþ II 239; stant = standeþ XII a 74 are most common in the South, where in Old English they were a feature of West Saxon and Kentish, as opposed to Anglian. The Northern and North Midland forms, like mas(e) 'makes', tas 'takes', with shortened infinitives ma, ta; and bus 'behoves', are distinct. Chaucer uses this in his imitation of Northern English, Reeves Tale 172.

In N. Midlands the modern 3rd sg. -(e)s is common (V, VI, but not in earlier I). Farther North it is invariable (IV, X, XVI, XVII). The distribution of -es as the ending of the 2nd sg. is the same, and it is extended even to the 1st person.

In the N. Midlands, the modern third person singular -(e)s is common (V, VI, but not in earlier I). Further North, it remains consistent (IV, X, XVI, XVII). The occurrence of -es as the ending for the second person singular is the same, and it even extends to the first person.

(b) Plural: OE. drīfað (late Northumbrian drīfas).

Plural: OE. drīfað (late Northumbrian drīfas).

Only Southern ME. retains the OE. inflexion as -eþ (II, III, XIII). The Midland ending, whence the modern form derives, is -e(n); though in the N. Midlands -es occasionally appears. Northern has regularly -es, unless the personal pronoun immediately precedes, when the ending is -e, as in the Midlands, e.g. þei make XVI 103.

Only Southern ME. retains the OE. inflection as -eþ (II, III, XIII). The Midland ending, from which the modern form comes, is -e(n); although in the N. Midlands, -es sometimes appears. The Northern dialect consistently uses -es, unless the personal pronoun comes right before it, in which case the ending is -e, similar to the Midlands, e.g. þei make XVI 103.

N.B. In applying this test, care must be taken to exclude inversions, which are subject to special rules; to distinguish the subjunctive (e.g. falle XIII a 52, drawe XIII b 6) from the indicative; and, generally, to choose examples that are syntactically free from doubt, because concord of number is not always logical in ME.

N.B. When using this test, be careful to exclude inversions, which follow special rules; to differentiate the subjunctive (e.g. falle XIII a 52, drawe XIII b 6) from the indicative; and, in general, to select examples that are syntactically clear, because agreement in number isn't always logical in ME.

SUMMARY.

Summary.

OE.
1. sg. drīf-e
2. drīf-es(t)
3. drīf-eð (Nth. -es)
pl. drīf-að (Nth. -as)
ME.
South S. Midl. N. Midl.  North
1. sg. -e -e  -(e)  -(e) or -(e)s
2. -est -est -es(t) -es
3. -eþ -eþ -eþ or -es -es
pl.  -eþ -e(n) -e(n) or -es -es or -(e)

(iv) The Imperative Plural might be expected to agree with the pres. ind. pl. In fact it has the ending -eþ not merely in the South, but in most of the Midlands, e.g. I, VIII, Gower and Chaucer. Northern and NW. Midland (V, VI, XIV b, XVI) have commonly -es. But Chaucer, Gower, and most late ME. texts have, beside the full inflexion, an uninflected form, e.g. vndo XVI 182.

(iv) The Imperative Plural is expected to match the present indicative plural. In reality, it has the ending -eþ not just in the South, but in most of the Midlands, such as I, VIII, Gower, and Chaucer. Northern and Northwestern Midland (V, VI, XIV b, XVI) typically use -es. However, Chaucer, Gower, and many late Middle English texts have, in addition to the full inflection, an uninflected form, for example, vndo XVI 182.

(v) Past Tense.

(v) Past Tense.

(a) Strong: The historical distinctions of stem-vowel were often obscured in ME. by the rise of new analogical forms, the variety of which can best be judged from the detailed evidence presented in the New English Dictionary under each verb. But, for the common verbs or classes, the South [292] and S. Midlands preserved fairly well the OE. vowel distinction of past tense singular and plural; while North and N. Midlands usually preferred the form proper to the singular for both singular and plural, e.g. þey bygan I 72; þey ne blan I 73; thai slang X 53, where OE. has sg. gan: gunnon; blan: blunnon; ON. slǫng: slungu.

(a) Strong: The historical differences in stem-vowel were often hidden in Middle English due to the emergence of new analogical forms, which can be best understood through the detailed evidence provided in the New English Dictionary for each verb. However, for the common verbs or classes, the South [292] and South Midlands retained the Old English vowel distinction between past tense singular and plural quite well; while the North and North Midlands typically used the singular form for both singular and plural, e.g. þey bygan I 72; þey ne blan I 73; thai slang X 53, where Old English has singular gan: gunnon; blan: blunnon; Old Norse slǫng: slungu.

(b) Weak: In the South and Midlands the weak pa. t. 2nd sg. usually ends in -est (N. Midland also -es): hadest II 573; cursedest I 130; kyssedes, raȝteȝ V 283. In the North, and sometimes in N. Midland, it ends in -(e): þou hadde XVI 219. The full ending of the pa. t. pl. is fairly common in the South, S. Midlands, and NW. Midlands: wenten II 185, hedden III 42, maden XII b 196, sayden VI 174.

(b) Weak: In the South and Midlands, the weak past tense second singular usually ends in -est (Northern Midland also -es): hadest II 573; cursedest I 130; kyssedes, raȝteȝ V 283. In the North, and sometimes in Northern Midland, it ends in -(e): þou hadde XVI 219. The complete ending of the past plural is fairly common in the South, South Midlands, and Northwest Midlands: wenten II 185, hedden III 42, maden XII b 196, sayden VI 174.

(vi) Past Participle (Strong): OE. (ge)drĭfen.

(vi) Past Participle (Strong): OE. (ge)driven.

In the North and N. Midlands the ending -en is usually preserved, but the prefix y- is dropped. In the South the type is y-driue, with prefix and without final n. S. Midland fluctuates—for example, Gower rarely, Chaucer commonly, uses the prefix y-.

In the North and North Midlands, the ending -en is usually kept, but the prefix y- is dropped. In the South, the form is y-driue, which includes the prefix but drops the final n. The South Midlands vary—Gower rarely uses the prefix y-, while Chaucer commonly does.

(vii) Weak Verbs with -i- suffix: In OE. weak verbs of Class II formed the infinitive in -ian, e.g. acsian, lufian, and the i appeared also in the pres. ind. and imper. pl. acsiað and pres. p. acsiende. In ME. a certain number of French verbs with an -i- suffix reinforced this class. In the South and W. Midlands the -i- of the suffix is often preserved, e.g. aski II 467, louy V 27, and is sometimes extended to forms in which it has no historical justification, e.g. pp. spuryed V 25. In the North and the E. Midlands the forms without i are generalized.

(vii) Weak Verbs with -i- Suffix: In Old English, weak verbs of Class II formed the infinitive with -ian, for example, acsian and lufian, and the i also appeared in the present indicative and the imperative plural acsiað and present participle acsiende. In Middle English, a number of French verbs with an -i- suffix reinforced this class. In the South and West Midlands, the -i- of the suffix is often preserved, e.g. aski II 467, louy V 27, and is sometimes extended to forms where it has no historical basis, e.g. past participles spuryed V 25. In the North and the East Midlands, the forms without i have become the standard.

PRINTED IN ENGLAND

Printed in England

AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS

AT OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS


Corrections To Sisam's Fourteenth Century Verse and Prose

p. xlv, l. 7:for carat read caret
p. xlvii:for Jessop read Jessopp
p. 21, l. 259:for be read he
p. 28, l. 493:for enn read en
p. 43, Foot-note to l. 69:omit 'for:'
p. 62, l. 100:for tyste read tyste (Morris); and adjust note at p. 225.
p. 103, l. 254:for largeand read large and
p. 175, l. 1:for Daib. read Diab.
p. 214, note to a: for 'The best... are' read 'This poem is largely a translation of sentences excerpted from Rolle's Incendium Amoris, cc. xl-xli (Miss Allen in Mod. Lang. Review for 1919, p. 320). Useful commentaries are'
p. 226, note to l. 153:in l. 8 for read
p. 243, n. to ll. 5-6:for 'external covering' read 'covering over it'
p. 291, table, last column, 1 sg.:for '-e or (e)s' read '-(e) or -(e)s'

Transcriber's Note

(See also the Transcriber's Note at the beginning of this e-text.)

(See also the Transcriber's Note at the beginning of this e-text.)

The CORRIGENDA to Sisam's Fourteenth Century Verse and Prose (see above) has been moved here from the end of the accompanying vocabulary volume. All items listed have been corrected, except

The CORRIGENDA to Sisam's Fourteenth Century Verse and Prose (see above) has been moved here from the end of the accompanying vocabulary volume. All items listed have been corrected, except

p. 62, l. 100: [...] and adjust note at p. 225

p. 62, l. 100: [...] and update note at p. 225

which remains unadjusted.

which remains unchanged.

A number of editorial corrections are without Footnotes or Notes. The manuscript readings for these are here supplied by the transcriber from the editions of Hamelius and England & Pollard:

A number of editorial corrections are without footnotes or notes. The manuscript readings for these are provided here by the transcriber from the editions of Hamelius and England & Pollard:

IX166Sythye] Sychye MS.
IX270it] is MS.
IX287greuous] grouous MS.
XVII85displeases] displeasse MS.
XVII472thou] thi MS.

The line numbering has been regularised to multiples of 5. Lines of prose have their line numbers at the right side of the text, or in some reading devices, line numbers will appear in {braces} within the text.

The line numbering has been standardized to multiples of 5. Lines of prose have their line numbers on the right side of the text, or in some reading devices, line numbers will show up in {braces} within the text.

The companion volume,
A Middle English Vocabulary, designed for use with SISAM's Fourteenth Century Verse & Prose, by J. R. R. Tolkien
is available at PG #43737.

The companion volume,
A Middle English Vocabulary, designed for use with SISAM's Fourteenth Century Verse & Prose, by J. R. R. Tolkien
is available at PG #43737.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!


© 2025 ModernEnglishClassics. All rights reserved.

Contact | Privacy